Ex Libris 
 C. K. OGDEN
 
 THE VALIDITY 
 
 THE HOLY OEDEKS 
 
 THE CHUECH OF ENGLAND 
 
 MAINTAINED AND VINDICATED, BOTH THEOLOGICALLY AND 
 
 HISTOEICALLY, WITH FOOT-NOTES, TABLES OF 
 
 CONSECEATIONS, AND APPENDICES. 
 
 THE EEV. FBEDEKICK GEOEGE LEE, D.C.L., F.S.A., 
 
 VICAB OF ALL SAINTS', LAMBETH, IN THE DIOCESE OF WINCHESTEB 
 
 AND PEOVINCE OF CANTERBURY! 
 SOMETIME GENEBAL SECEETAEY OF THE A.P.U.C. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 J. T. HAYES, LYALL PLACE, EATON SQUARE 
 1869. 
 
 [The Author reserves all his rights.]
 
 LONDON : 
 
 SWIFT AND CO., REGENT PKESS, KING STREET, 
 REGENT STREET.
 
 HIS GRACE 
 
 AECHIBALD CAMPBELL TAIT, 
 
 D.D., D.C.L, LL.D., 
 
 LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
 
 PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND, 
 AND METROPOLITAN, 
 
 ETC. ETC. ETC. 
 
 IS 
 
 MOST RESPECTFULLY 
 DEDICATED.
 
 P E E E A C E. 
 
 TT is melancholy to observe how those whose un- 
 enviable interest it is to cast doubt on the Validity 
 of our Ordinations do but re-produce arguments 
 which have been again and again refuted at 
 previous periods of our ecclesiastical history. No 
 long time after the changes of the sixteenth century 
 it seems to have been admitted by independent 
 English writers, as it certainly was by competent 
 critics abroad, that Mason's masterly vindication of 
 our position was perfectly conclusive. For, to the 
 more far-sighted Roman Catholics, it appeared 
 highly impolitic, as well as dangerous, to make use 
 of weapons which might on other occasions with 
 deadly effect be turned against those who used 
 them.* 
 
 * On this point, bearing on the subject of this book, a distin- 
 guished London clergyman, most ably criticising Mr. Canon Williams' 
 Letters, wrote in the Ecclesiastic as follows: "We cannot help 
 observing that there are two kinds of negative testimony which 
 are so great as almost to amount to positive evidence for the fact 
 of Barlow's consecration. One of these we have already alluded
 
 vi Preface. 
 
 And yet the same refuted arguments have been 
 brought forth to do duty whenever arguments have 
 been wanting. It was so towards the latter part 
 of the seventeenth century, when 'a literature on the 
 subject was created. It is so now by those who are 
 unwise enough to borrow the weapons, and, in some 
 instances, the temper and spirit of past epochs, 
 certainly not renowned for the high tone of their 
 controversial writings. 
 
 to the absolute silence of all contemporary authorities, and the 
 utter absence of any contemporary document which can be even tortured 
 into giving support to this theory. This singular unbroken silence can 
 only be accounted for by rejecting the whole figment of the non- 
 consecration of Barlow. But there is also another kind of negative 
 proof that is also very valuable. From the time when it was first 
 questioned or denied until the present moment, from Dr. Champney 
 down to Mr. Williams, there have been no serious difficulties discovered 
 in the way of our belief in the reality of Barlow's consecration ; no 
 argument advanced, beyond such childish ones as Barlow being some- 
 times called Barlowe, and ' Menivens ' being printed ' Menivenc.' But 
 surely with all the zeal which has been displayed, and the ability which 
 has been exerted to throw suspicion on this fact, and to build up an 
 opposite theory, some plausible argument would have been discovered 
 which might at least have suggested a reasonable doubt about Barlow's 
 consecration. Such, however, remains for the skill of future contro- 
 versialists. Up to the present time the fact is as unshaken as any other 
 fact in history, and the kind of suggestions which have been offered to 
 induce us to discredit the documents which remain to attest the conse- 
 cration of Barlow, would overthrow our belief in and cast discredit upon 
 any or every fact in ancient or modern times. That is to say, we 
 believe the current events of history on far fewer grounds than we have 
 to believe in the consecration of Bishop Barlow, and the difficulties in 
 the way of being confident about this consecration are fewer and of far 
 less weight than might be imagined and urged against the most 
 undoubted of all truths. We mention this, we confess, with some 
 anxiety, because it affects interests even dearer to us than the fact of 
 the unbroken succession of the British Episcopate. No one can frame 
 a system of critical canons which shall have no applicability beyond the 
 question of the present hour. Such arguments, or such a train of
 
 Preface. vii 
 
 It is said by onlookers that the Church of England 
 occupies a position sui generis. And such is un 
 questionably the case. On one side she well-nigh 
 touches the Church of Kome many within her pale 
 agreeing almost entirely, as regards dogma, with 
 the Gallicans of France and the Liberals of Ger- 
 many; while, as is notorious, the sympathies of 
 others lie in the direction of sects which exist 
 upon theological negations, or a bald individualism. 
 In many respects this variety of sentiment and 
 belief is a misfortune ; in others, when the day for 
 
 reasoning once even for the most ephemeral purpose admitted into 
 the human mind, even if they do not become a settled conviction, and 
 apply themselves to all events and all arguments, however sacred, will 
 yet show themselves, and demand a hearing when we are called upon to 
 listen to and to believe in other truths of a more practical and lasting 
 value to us. No one can venture to take into his mind those canons 
 which Mr. Williams has so recklessly, and we believe so thoughtlessly, 
 strewn over the surface of his book without becoming a confirmed 
 sceptic in all the facts of history. And no one can be a sceptic with 
 regard to one part of God's dealings with man for His hand is in the 
 deeds of profane history without becoming a sceptic in the written 
 revelation of His will, and the truths and facts of His grace. The mind 
 of man, marvellous and inconsistent as it may seem to us, is yet one, and 
 the measure which it applies to worldly things must influence and prac- 
 tically become the measure with reference to Divine things. In an 
 eloquent, though melancholy essay on the declension of the French 
 Church, the Abbe Meignan has lately given expression to his regreta 
 that the Clergy of that Church should have abandoned the exegesis of 
 Holy Scripture to the critics of Germany, whilst they have devoted their 
 energies only to idle and spurious legends. Mr. Williams and his friends 
 have not merely done this, they have borrowed the arms at once of 
 Strauss and Paulus, and have given their sanction to the weapons of 
 infidelity by using them to throw doubt upon the facts of history. 
 The weapons, let us remind him, are doubled-edged ; they may cut 
 away in some minds their trust in one class of truths, but it will be by 
 destroying their confidence in all." The Ecclesiastic, vol. xxi., pp. 511- 
 512. '
 
 viii Preface. 
 
 Corporate Ke-union approaches, it may eventually 
 prove a blessing. At all events, even if the present 
 position of the English Church is peculiar, and 
 divergent in many respects from the position of any 
 part of the Christian Family in past centuries, when 
 that Family was visibly One, it seems self-evident 
 that whatever misfortunes befell her three centuries 
 and a-half ago, she has never forfeited her position 
 nor denied any part of the ancient deposit of unalter- 
 able truth. After times of moral disorder and intel- 
 lectual confusion the old system was found still 
 existing ; while, during the rule of Laud, her posi- 
 tion was considerably in advance of that which 
 had been occupied under Bancroft or Abbot. At the 
 Kestoration prelates and divines of the Catholic 
 school obtained authority, and left their valuable 
 impress on our church polity. Latitudinarianism 
 as a system, like Protestantism rather negative 
 than positive, certainly exercised considerable influ- 
 ence, but was altogether unable to cope successfully 
 with those who had something definite to teach. 
 Bishop Bull, and others of his school in the seven- 
 teenth century, with the able opponents of Deism 
 in that which succeeded, accurately taught foreign 
 churchmen the true position of our national com- 
 munion ; while the revival of Catholic doctrine and 
 practice at the present time in all its principles, 
 details, and results is a strong moral argument, 
 capable of being well intrenched and efficiently used, 
 in favour of the Catholic character of our Church, 
 and by consequence of the Validity of our Ordina-
 
 Preface. ix 
 
 tions. A branch* which is lopped off the parent stem 
 of a tree falls and dies. For one spring, while yet the 
 sap is green and ere the sun is strong, a few feeble 
 and delicate leaves may for awhile appear ; but soon 
 the life of the severed branch is gone, its sap dry. 
 Who will say this of the Church of England ? 
 Only those rash partizans who are trained to con- 
 temn history and to despise facts. The moral 
 arguments on behalf of the "Validity of our Orders, 
 therefore, though unconsidered here, should never 
 be overlooked. 
 
 As regards this treatise, no one is more conscious 
 than its author of his manifest incapacity to do its 
 subject justice ; or of its many obvious imperfections 
 as it now appears. He most reluctantly came to 
 undertake it from the following circumstances : 
 More than ten years ago, when he was General 
 Secretary of the Association for the Promotion of 
 the Unity of Christendom, it was determined by 
 several distinguished persons that some defence of 
 certain recent attacks on our Orders should be at 
 once entered upon. A circular was consequently 
 
 , * Good and striking metaphors are valuable and to be respected. 
 Bad metaphors, on the other hand, are perplexing to the reader, and 
 bring no credit to a writer. The author of this book has always most 
 carefully avoided using a common metaphor involved. in stating what 
 is known amongst Anglicans as the "Branch Church theory," because, 
 to him, its obvious want of accuracy should be fatal to its adoption. 
 The striking metaphor of a Family applied to the Church and used by 
 St. Paul (Ephesians iii. 15) is perfect. For a particular family, though 
 more or less visibly divided, and separated by distance, notwithstanding 
 such divisions and separations, remains one family still. Whereas a 
 Branch visibly detached from its trunk is surely lifeless.
 
 x Preface. 
 
 issued to this effect, signed by the Bishop of Brechin, 
 the Hon. G. F. Boyle (now the Earl of Glasgow), 
 Canon Humble of St. Ninian's, Perth, Dr. Oldknow 
 of Bordesley, Mr. Upton Kichards, and Mr. T. W. 
 Perry. It was countersigned by himself. But 
 nothing came of this preliminary action. From 
 time to time, however, the author gathered materials 
 for completing one detail of the subject which he 
 had been specially appointed to undertake. And, 
 when the scheme as planned fell through how or 
 why it is not easy to say he continued to give his 
 attention to other points. He did so under diffi- 
 culties, amid active parish work and other literary 
 labours. His task is now concluded, however ; and 
 should this volume tend to convince any of our 
 opponents that the Church of England is an organi- 
 zation, bearing the same relation to the Church of 
 Rome with regard to Holy Orders, as do the Oriental 
 churches, something will have been done towards 
 paving the way for an eventual reconcilement. 
 
 If, however, shifting their ground once again, as 
 appears to be not unlikely, our opponents admit the 
 historical facts, so long in dispute, to be true, and 
 take up a new position, such action will prove the 
 intrinsic weakness of their cause. Or, on the other 
 hand, should they still deny the historical facts, 
 let a joint- committee for investigating them be 
 appointed by Archbishop Tait and Archbishop Man- 
 ning. For, as the documents concerning our Orders 
 are preserved in England, such an investigation 
 could be far more efficiently carried on here than
 
 Preface. xi 
 
 elsewhere. There can be no doubt whatever what 
 the result of such an enquiry would be. 
 
 The author's labours have been lightened by the 
 obliging co-operation and courteous assistance of 
 many. The late Archbishop Longley granted him 
 permission to inspect and make use of the Archi- 
 episcopal Registers preserved at Lambeth Palace a 
 favour which the present Archbishop of Canterbury 
 very graciously continued. The late Kev. J. H. 
 Todd, D.D., of Dublin, rendered him efficient help ; 
 as have likewise, the Eev. Alfred T. Lee, LL.D., 
 and the Eev. E. F. Littledale, D.C.L. He is much 
 indebted also to Prebendary Liddon for certain valu- 
 able remarks, which are thankfully acknowledged in 
 the body of the book. Canon Estcourt of Birmingham, 
 was kind enough to point out difficulties demanding 
 attention, which the author trusts that distinguished 
 Eoman Catholic clergyman may not hold that he 
 has altogether disregarded. To the Eeverends 
 Chancellor Massingberd of Lincoln ; William Denton, 
 M.A., of St. Bartholomew's, Moorfields ; James 
 O'Kane, of St. Patrick's CoUege, Maynooth ; P. G. 
 Medd, M.A., of University College, and H. N. 
 Oxenham, M.A., of Balliol College, Oxford, his 
 thanks are due for having so readily replied to his 
 letters seeking information on certain questions 
 under consideration. He is likewise under obliga- 
 tions to the Earl of Glasgow, and to Lord 
 Camoys, which are here cordially acknowledged. 
 He also thanks for their assistance the Ven. Arch- 
 deacon Hale, Curator of Lambeth Palace Library,
 
 xii Preface. 
 
 A. L. M. P. de Lisle, Esq., of Garenclon Park ; the 
 Kev. J. Pulling, D.D., Master of C. C. CoUege, Cam- 
 bridge ; G. F. Cobb, Esq., of Trinity College, in the 
 same University ; the Eev. Dr. Gordon, of Glasgow; 
 Dr. George Grub, of Aberdeen; Dr. Carter Blake, 
 F.G.S. ; W. Sandys, Esq., F.S.A.; Edward A. Bond, 
 Esq., and others in the MS. department of the British 
 Museum, as well as the courteous Librarians of Lam- 
 beth Palace, and those friends who have from time to 
 time consulted on his behalf, various Episcopal and 
 Diocesan Registers. Last but not least, he is 
 greatly indebted to C. H. E. Carmichael, Esq., M.A., 
 of the British Museum, now General Secretary of 
 the A. P. U. C., for much valuable advice and 
 practical help. 
 
 In the transcribed documents which are printed 
 amongst the Appendices, it will be found that the 
 transcribers have not followed an uniform rule in 
 copying them, accounted for by the fact that dif- 
 ferent transcribers have assisted the author ; and 
 still further explained because in many of the docu- 
 ments of the middle and latter part of the sixteenth 
 century, neither the modes of spelling, nor the 
 character of the contractions, are uniform. The 
 documents have been reproduced with as great 
 accuracy as is possible with ordinary type, though 
 certain errors have here and there unavoidably crept 
 into them. 
 
 Much information regarding facts, more abun- 
 dantly corroborative of that which is here provided, 
 has been purposely omitted, in order that the
 
 Preface. xiii 
 
 volume should not become too bulky. This decision 
 was before the author when treating particularly 
 of the Nag's Head Fable the tedious details of 
 which, trivial and puerile in the highest degree, 
 have demanded a considerable exercise of patience in 
 their consideration. 
 
 Assumptions and arguments founded on the 
 accidental inaccuracies of dates, places, spelling, 
 and use of capital letters found in MS. documents 
 of the sixteenth century, are evidently made by 
 those practically unacquainted with such documents : 
 for mistakes occur more or less in all. 
 
 In regard to such inaccuracies in general, the fol- 
 lowing quotation from the Preface of a biographical 
 work published ten years ago, may be pertinent : 
 
 " Among the many thousand dates given, numerous errors 
 have, I fear, crept in. Some have been corrected in the 
 Errata attached to each volume : others have doubtlessly 
 escaped detection. Nor can I implicitly rely on the works 
 to what I have referred for such information ; as most certainly 
 many inaccuracies exist in them. For instance, Collins's 
 Peerage, the Gentleman's, European, and the Scots' Maga- 
 zine, each give a different date for the death of Lady Mary 
 Duncan. Three at least of these, perhaps all four, are 
 wrong, though the Magazines were published within one month 
 of her decease."* 
 
 To mistakes of this nature in ancient as well 
 as modern documents, fallible men are all liable. 
 No arguments exclusively founded upon them, 
 deserve any serious consideration. Random and 
 
 * Preface to "Correspondence of the Marquis Cornwallis." 8vo. 
 London : 1859.
 
 xiv Preface. 
 
 rash charges of forgery, on account of such 
 clerical errors, it should be further remarked, are 
 now commonly made or insinuated only by anony- 
 mous writers. 
 
 Finally, any criticisms or suggestions for the 
 improvement of a second edition, should it be called 
 for, will be thankfully received and carefully con- 
 sidered. 
 
 F. G. L. 
 
 6, LAMBETH TERRACE, LONDON, S.W. 
 
 St. Edward's Day, October 13th, 1869.
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 INTRODUCTORY STATEMENT OF THE AUTHOR'S OBJECT. 
 
 Page 
 
 Variety and contradictory character of the Objections 
 
 to the Ordinations of the Church of England . 1 3 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 THE PREFACE TO THE ORDINAL OF 1549. 
 
 The mind of the Anglican Church set forth in this 
 Preface The care evidenced to follow Antiquity, 
 and the practice of the Universal Church 
 Eeference to Minor Orders omitted . . . 4 9 
 
 CHAPTEE III. 
 THE FORM FOR THE CONSECRATION OF DEACONS, 1549. 
 
 Five salient points in the Form for Ordination of 
 
 Deacons, 1549 10 22 
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 THE FORM FOR THE ORDINATION OF PRIESTS, 1549. 
 
 Facts to be remembered in a consideration of the 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549 The 
 particular order of the Priesthood specifically 
 mentioned In the form under consideration the 
 ancient rite of Ordination is substantially followed 
 in three important particulars . . . 23 35
 
 xvi Contents. 
 
 CHAPTEE V. 
 THE FORM FOR THE CONSECRATION" OF BISHOPS, 1549. 
 
 Faqe 
 
 Four points to be considered in regard to this Form 
 
 Eespect for ancient ecclesiastical principles . 86 44 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 THE EDWABDINE ORDINAL. 
 
 Formal commission to Bishops and Divines for the 
 revision and re -arrangement of the English 
 Ordinal Certain changes made, and some cere- 
 monials omitted The Ordinal annexed by law 
 and competent authority to the Book of Common 
 Prayer, of which it formed a part Absence of 
 objections at the period of these changes, either (a) 
 to their being made, or (/3) to the manner of 
 making them as illegal, invalid, or irregular 45 51 
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 THE ORDINAL OF KING EDWARD VI. OBJECTIONS. 
 " Absence of sufficient and valid reasons for any altera- 
 tions in the ancient English Pontifical," and reply 
 to the objection " The principle on which the 
 Sarum Pontifical was revised both unsound in 
 itself and unfairly applied," with an answer to 
 this objection " Insufficiency of the new form to 
 impart the Episcopal character ;" together with an 
 answer to this objection. " The Ee vised Ordinal 
 illegally imposed," with an answer to this objec- 
 tion . . ... . . . 5259 
 
 CHAPTEE VIII. 
 
 THE ORDINAL OF KING EDWARD VI. IN SUBSTANTIAL HARMONY WITH 
 THE MOST ANCIENT FORMS. 
 
 
 
 The Matter and Form of Consecration and Ordination 
 Conflicting opinions and judgments regarding 
 the same, by various authors The formula Accipe 
 Spiritum Sanctum neither universally used nor 
 generally held to be of the essence of the Form 
 The Fourth Council of Carthage, and its Canons 
 on Holy Orders 60 67
 
 Contents. xvil 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 SOME OTHER ANCIENT FORMS FOR ORDINATION. 
 
 Page 
 
 A most ancient Form for the Consecration of a Bishop, 
 founded 011 the Apostolical Constitutions A most 
 ancient Form for the Ordination of a Priest, from 
 the same source Another Form from the Missale 
 Francorum, as given by Muratori . .. ., 68 73 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 MEDIEVAL FORMS FOR CONSECRATION AND ORDINATION IN THE WESI. 
 
 The testimony of renowned Latin writers to the 
 manner in which additions were made to the 
 most ancient Forms Certain Facts and Principles 
 admitted and accepted hy Morinus, Martene, and 
 others Prayers, rites, customs, and forms in the 
 Ordination of a Deacon Prayers, rites, customs, 
 and forms in the Ordination of a Priest . 74 81 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED, 
 
 Prayers, rites, customs, and forms in the Consecration 
 of a Bishop Theological statement of Father 
 Leander on the Form and Matter in the Consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop Eeport of the State of the 
 Church of England in 1634. A dissertation on 
 Ordination, by Gaspar Juenin . . . 82 90 
 
 CHAPTEE XII, 
 
 EASTERN FORMS OF ORDINATION. 
 
 Opinions and statements of Morinus Gabriel of Phila* 
 delphia Symeon of Thessalonica -Goar Forms 
 for Ordination of a> Bishop and Priest Form for 
 Consecration of a Bishop Eemarks on the same 
 Comparison with the Form of the Eoman 
 
 Pontifical 91111 
 
 b
 
 xviii Contents. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 FORMS OF ORDINATION IN USE AMONGST THE SEPARATED COMMUNITIES 
 OF THE EAST (CHRISTIANS OF ST. THOMAS). 
 
 Pago 
 
 The Rites used in harmony with those of the Church 
 Universal Forms for the Ordination of a Deacon 
 and Priest Canons relating to the Consecration 
 of a Bishop Notes and Comments on the 
 same 112123 
 
 CHAPTEE XTV. 
 
 FORMS OF ORDINATION IN USE AMONGST THE SEPARATED COMMUNI- 
 TIES OF THE EAST (THE NESTORIANS). 
 
 Forms for the Ordering of Deacons and Presbyters, 
 and for the Consecration of Bishops Notes on 
 other Nestorian Forms, and on the Coptic Eite 
 for the Ordination of a Priest . . . 124 144 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 ARCHBISHOP MATTHEW PARKER. 
 
 Parker appointed Archbishop of Canterbury, with the 
 advice of Cecil and Bacon His election, con- 
 firmation, and consecration briefly alluded to 
 Parker the consecrator of all the Bishops, of his 
 Province . . . . " . , . 145 151 
 
 CHAPTEE XVI. 
 THE CONSECRATION OF WILLIAM BARLOW. 
 
 Mode of making a Bishop in England Nomination 
 Conge (VEslire Election Eoyal Assent Con- 
 firmation Creation Consecration Installation 
 Barlow Bishop- elect of St. Asaph, and after- 
 wards Bishop of St. David's, and Bath and Wells 
 Eegarded as a Bishop Performed Episcopal 
 Acts in Public Summoned to the House of Lords 
 Sat and voted in the House of Lords, as also in 
 Convocation Loss of Episcopal Eegisters under 
 several Primates Many undoubted facts which 
 conclusively prove that Barlow was a Bishop 152 167
 
 Contents. xix 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE CONSECRATIONS OF HODGKINS, SCORY, AND COVEBDALE. 
 
 Page 
 
 Quotation from the Register of Parker's Consecration 
 Hodgkins consecrated by Stokesley, Bishop of 
 London, Hilsey, Bishop of Rochester, and Whar- 
 ton, Bishop of St. Asaph, according to the Rites 
 of the Salisbury Pontifical Hodgkins assisted in 
 the Consecration of several Bishops Coverdale 
 and Scory consecrated at Croydon by Cranmer 
 and others, of which the Records exist in Arch- 
 bishop Cranmer's Register . . . 168 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE CONSECRATION OP ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 
 Account of the volume De Antiquitate Britannica Ecclesice, 
 at Lambeth Correspondence between Sir W; 
 Cecil, Dr. Parker, and Sir N. Bacon English 
 Version of the Lambeth Register Another 
 Record in Parker's College, C.C. at Cambridge 
 Other Records in the State Paper Office Testi- 
 mony of Dr. John Lingard to the fact of Parker's 
 Consecration Mr. Charles Butler on the same 
 Parker's MS. Diary at Cambridge Diary of Henry 
 Machyn Mr. W. Denton on Machyn's Diary 
 Camden's Annals of Queen Elizabeth Testimony of 
 John Parker, the, Archbishop's son, to the fact of 
 his father's Consecration Tables from the " Life 
 of Matthew" [Parker] in De Antiq. Britan. Eccl 174192 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 THE NAG'S HEAD FABLE. 
 
 Arguments of R. C. Controversialists temp. QueenEliza- 
 beth, inconsistent with a belief in it The first 
 printed account, published by Christopher 
 Holywood Fitzherbert's account Fitzsimon's 
 account Wadsworth's account Kellison's ac- 
 count Champney's account Obvious and 
 palpable contradictions in the above various 
 versions The Fable repudiated by Lingard, 
 Tierney, and Pugin Twelve Reasons for discredit- 
 ing and rejecting the same . . 193 207 
 
 62
 
 xx - Contents. 
 
 CHAPTEE XX. 
 
 THE CASE OF BISHOP BONNEE versus BISHOP HOBNE. 
 
 Page 
 
 This Case, considered with reference to the Nag's Head 
 Fable Bonner's pleas with regard to legal irregu- 
 larities during King Edward's and Queen Eliza- 
 beth's reign. Evidence for the regular and legal 
 consecration of Robert Home to the Bishopric 
 of Winchester 208214 
 
 CHAPTEE XXI. 
 THE SACBAMENT OF BAPTISM. 
 
 The necessity of the Sacrament This the door of 
 other Sacraments. 1. Baptismus fluminis. 2. 
 Baptismus flaminis. 3. Baptismus sanguinis. 
 The Baptismal formularies of the Church of Eng- 
 land The Case of doubtful baptisms, or the 
 supposed want of the actual Sacrament. The 
 Baptismal formularies of the Scotch Presby- 
 terians. The Baptism of Desire. Exceptional 
 Cases. . . . , . 215223 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 THE OFFICE OF CONSECBATOB AND ASSISTANT CONSECRATOB. 
 
 The Latin form peculiar as regards its directions to the 
 assistant Bishops : but this peculiarity recent, and 
 not found either in the Ancient Eites, or in the 
 great majority of Modern Forms Assistant Con- 
 secrating Bishops are Co-operators as maintained 
 both by WeBtern and Eastern doctors Seven 
 reasons for this opinion The judgment of Eastern 
 theologians. The author's conclusions. . 224 233 
 
 CHAPTEE XXIII. 
 
 THE DOCTBINE OF INTENTION* 
 
 Various kinds of Intention : 1. Actual. 2. Virtual. 
 3. Habitual. 4. Interpretative. 1. Implicit. 
 2. Explicit. 1. Internal. 2. External Western 
 authorities on the subject Application to the
 
 Contents. xxi 
 
 Page 
 
 doctrine of the Sacraments Application to cer- 
 tain cases bearing on the subject of this treatise 
 General Intention Gratuitous assumptions of 
 want of intention unjustifiable. . . 234 240 
 
 CHAPTEE XXIV. 
 
 KOMAN CATHOLIC TESTIMONIES TO THE VALIDITY OF ANGLICAN 
 
 OEDEES. 
 
 Queen Mary's Letter to Bonner Bonner's Visitation 
 Articles Breve of Pope Julius III. Sanders on 
 the English Schism No records of the ordina- 
 tions in Queen Mary's Keign Pope Pius IV. 
 Peter Cudsem Dr. B. Carrier Five Converts to 
 Eome who declined to be re-ordained, Wadsworth, 
 Gawen, Eowland, Nourse, Cressy The testi- 
 monies of eight foreign Catholics. . . 241 255 
 
 CHAPTEE XXV. 
 
 THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED. 
 
 Gregory Panzani Father Leander Christopher 
 Davenport Peter Walsh Abraham Woodhead 
 Bossuet Archbishop Harlay The Doctors of the 
 Sorbonne James II. and the Stuarts Pope 
 Innocent XII. Father Courayer Canon Vivant 
 Bishop Strickland Archbishop Murray Bishop 
 Doyle Charles Butler Bishop Baines A. W. 
 Pugin Bishop Hendren Bishop John Milner 
 A. L. M. P. de Lisle E. S. Ffoulkes H. N. 
 Oxenham H. Collins 256288 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 THE CASES OF CEETAIN ANGLICAN CLEEGY WHO HAVE JOINED THE 
 CHUECH OF EOME. 
 
 Favourable opinion of the Church of England enter- 
 tained by foreign Catholics A.D. 1G30, the Case 
 of Dr. Stephen Gough as considered by the Doctors 
 of the Sorbonne A.D. 1704, the Case of Bishop 
 John Gordon as pronounced upon at Eome A.D. 
 1830, The Case of Sir Harry Trelawney as con- 
 sidered by Cardinal Odescalchi at Eome. . 289 308
 
 xxii Contents. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 CHANGES MADE IN THE ENGLISH ORDINAL IN 1662. 
 
 Page 
 
 The twofold character of the Church of England 
 Presbyterian and Puritan influence during the 
 Seventeenth Century Overthrow of Altar and 
 Throne at the Great Rebellion Restoration of 
 Church and Monarchy Revision of the Book of 
 Common Prayer and Ordinal Reasons for this 
 revision Alterations made did not imply on the 
 part of those who made them, the insufficiency 
 of the previous forms .... 309 319 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIH. 
 
 CONCLUDING REMARKS AND SUMMARY OF THE AUTHOR'S 
 ARGUMENT. 
 
 Order and regularity with which English Ordinations 
 have been and are performed Ancient Canons 
 scrupulously followed No break during the Six- 
 teenth Century Reference to the Appended 
 Tables of Consecrations Bossuet's principle 
 applied to Ordination Parker's and Barlow's 
 Consecrations proved to have taken place The 
 Nag's Head Fable an improbable fiction Position 
 and Powers of National and Local Churches 
 Re-Ordinations unjustifiable and sacrilegious 
 Objections to our Ordinations variable, contradic- 
 tory and dangerous in principle The old mode 
 of controversy now repudiated by many Hope of 
 Corporate Re-union Conclusion . . 320 331 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 Archbishop Hampton The Irish Succession as ex- 
 isting and perpetrated in 1662 Archbishop 
 Bramhall James Shirley Manby, Dean of 
 Derry Additional Note to p. 276 Bishop Stonor 
 on Anglican Orders 333 336
 
 Contents. xxiii 
 
 TABLES OF CONSECEATION. 
 
 Page 
 
 No. I. Archbishop Parker's Consecration . 338 339 
 No. II. Archbishop Land's Consecration . 342 343 
 No. Ill, Archbishop Juxon's Consecration . 346 347 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 I. Authoritative statements regarding Ordination 
 
 officially published in 1537 and 1543 . 351855 
 II. An Act concerning the Consecration of a Bishop 
 made in 25th year of Henry VIII. cap. xx. 
 sec. 5 356358 
 
 III. Statutes relating to the Consecration of Bishops 
 
 passed in the reign of Edward VI. . 359 
 
 IV. Act 3 Edward VI. to draw up a New Ordinal 360 
 
 V. Act to annex the Ordinal to the Prayer Book 361 362 
 VI. Act 1 of Mary to repeal the preceding Acts 363 365 
 VII. Act 1 of Elizabeth to re-establish the Book of 
 
 Common Prayer 366367 
 
 VIII. Act declaring the legality of the Ordinations 868 371 
 IX. The Thirty-Nine Articles 011 Ordination . 372 
 X. Documents relating to the Consecration of Barlow 
 
 and Hodgldns 373382 
 
 XI. Documents relating to the Consecration of Scory 
 
 and Coverdale 883390 
 
 XII. Documents relating to the Consecration of 
 
 Parker 391429 
 
 XIII. Parker's Book, De Ant'njultaie Britannica 
 
 Ecclesice 430433
 
 xxiv Contents. 
 
 Pago 
 
 XIV. Henry Machyn's Diary, with testimonies re- 
 garding the genuineness of the same . 434 439 
 XV. Breve of Pope Julius III. to Cardinal Pole 440446 
 XVI. Dr. Lingard on Parker's Consecration . 447 4G4 
 XVII. Documents relating to the Consecration of 
 
 Home ...... 465472 
 
 XVIII. The Nonjuring Consecrations. Bishop Hickes's 
 
 Kecords 473 480 
 
 XIX. Documents concerning the Case of Bishop 
 
 Gordon of Galloway .4 .: , 481487 
 XX. Dr. Newman's Letters on Anglican Orders, and 
 
 replies to the same . ; . . 488 506 
 XXI. Certain Comments on Eoman Catholic state- 
 ments. The Charges of Forgery. . 507 510 
 
 XXII. Letters of Orders of various Communions, with 
 
 other Forms, Deeds, and Documents . 511 519 
 
 XXIII. Miscellaneous Notes on the general subject 520 527 
 
 GENEKAL INDEX ..... 529
 
 LIST OF WORKS REFERRED TO. 
 
 A TRUE KELACION OP THE FACTION BEGUN AT WISBICH. 1601. 
 ALANUS. Dissertationes contra Valdenses. 
 ALCUINUS., De Divinis Officiis. 
 
 ALLATIUS. De Libris et Eebus Ecclesiasticis Graecorum, Dis- 
 sertationes et Observationes variae. 4to. Parisiis : 1646. 
 ALLATIUS. De GEtate et Interstitiis in collatione Ordinum etiam 
 
 apud Graecos servandis. 8vo. Komse : 1688. 
 AMALARIUS, Presbyter Metensis. De Ecclesiasticis Officiis, 
 
 Libri iv. 
 
 ASSEMAXI, J. A. Codex Liturgicus. 
 AUGUSTINUS, S. Omnia Opera. Ed. Benedict. 
 AYLIFFE. Parergon Juris. 
 BADGER. Nestorians and their Kituals, The. By the Eev. G. 
 
 P. Badger. London : 1852. 
 
 BASNAGE, S. De Kebus Sacris et Ecclesiasticis, contra Baronius. 
 BASNAGE, S. De Septem Latinre Ecclesire Ordinibus. 4to. 
 
 Ultraj : 1692. 
 
 BELLARMINTTS. De Sacramentis. 
 
 BELLARMINUS. Opera Omnia. Folio. Colonife : 1620. 
 BELLARMINUS. De Contraversiis Contra Hrereticos. Folio. 
 
 Mediolani: 1721. 
 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Ed. Grafton : 1549. 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Ed. \Vhitchurch : 1552. 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Ed. Bill and Norton: 1627. 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Ed. Barker : 1633. 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 16G2. 
 
 BONACINA, MARTINUS. Tractatus de Sacramentis. 4to. Medio- 
 lani : 1620.
 
 xxvi Works BeJ erred to. 
 
 BKITTANNOMACHIA MINISTRORUM IN PLERISQUE ET FIDEI FUNDA 
 
 MENTIS ET FIDEI ARTICULIS DISSIDENTIUM. Doway : 1614. 
 BROWNE. The Story of the Ordination of our First Bishops in 
 
 Queen Elizabeth's reign, at the Nag's Head Tavern, 
 
 examined and proved to be a Fable. London : 1731. 
 BURNET, GILBERT. A Vindication of the Ordinations of the 
 
 Church of England, in which it is demonstrated that all 
 
 the Essentials of Ordination according to the Practice of 
 
 the Primitive and Greek Churches are still Eetaiued in our 
 
 Church. London: 1677. 
 BURNET, GILBERT. History of the Reformation.. In Four 
 
 Volumes. 
 CAMBRIDGE ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY, Transactions of the. 4to. 
 
 Cambridge: 1841. 
 
 CARRIER, BENJAMIN. Letter to King James. London : 1649. 
 CASALIUS. De Veteris Christianis Eitibus. MS. 
 CASE OF MR. DOCTOR STEPHEN GOFFE, PRIEST AND CHAPLAINE TO 
 
 His LATE MAJESTY, AS SET FFORTH AND DETERMINED AT THE 
 
 SORBONNE, etc. By D. W. 4to. London : 1652. 
 CASSANDER, G. Opera Omnia Liturgica, etc., cum Epistolre et 
 
 colloquia. Folio. Parisiis : 1616. 
 CATALANI, J. Pontificale Eomanum, etc. nunc primum prole- 
 
 gomenis et commentariis illustratum. Parisiis: 1850. 
 CATALANI. Sacrarum Ceremoniarum, sive Eituum Ecclesiasti- 
 
 corum S. E. Ecclesise, Libri tres, Commentariis aucti. 
 
 2 vols. Eomse : 1750. 
 
 CEREMONIALS EPISCOPORUM. 8vo. Romse : 1848. 
 CHAMPNEY, ANTONY. De Vocatione Ministrorum. Parisiis: 1618. 
 CHURCHILL. Druses and Maronites, The. London : 1862. 
 CLERICATUS. Decisiones Sacrarnentales. Folio. Anconre : 1757. 
 CLARENDON, EARL OF. State Papers. Folio. Oxford : 1773. 
 COLLINS, H. The Probable Validity of Anglican Orders, etc. ; 
 
 to which is added Suggestions on Ee-union. By Eev. H. 
 
 Collins. London: 1860. 
 COLLECTION OF PROCLAMATIONS AND BROADSIDES. British 
 
 Museum. 
 COMMENTATIO Historico-Theologica qua nobilissima controversia 
 
 de Consecrationibus Episcoporum Anglorum recensetur et 
 
 dijudicatur. 4to. Helmstadii : 1739. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONS SELECTS. BENEDICTI XIV. 4to. Eomse: 1761. 
 CONSTABLE. Eemarks upon F. Le Courayer's Book, by
 
 Works Eef erred to. xxvii 
 
 Clerophilus Alethes. [John Constable, S. J.] 8vo. No 
 date. 
 
 CONTROVERCIAL LETTERS ON THE GRANDE CONTROVERSIE. [Petei* 
 
 Walsh.] 4to. London: 1673. 
 
 CONTROVERCIAL LETTERS CoNCERNINa THE PoPE*S AUTHORITY OVER 
 
 THE WHOLE EARTH. [By Peter Walsh.] 4to. London: 
 
 1674. 
 COPIES of Certain Letters which have Passed between Spain 
 
 and England in the Matter of Eeligion, etc., between 
 
 Master James Wadesworth, a late Pensioner of the Holy 
 
 Inquisition at Sivill, and W. Bedell, a Minister of the 
 
 Gospel in Suffolk. London : 1624. 
 CORPUS BIBLIOTHECA JURIS CANONici VETERis. G. Voelli et 
 
 C. Justelli. Parisiis: 1661. 
 COURAYER, F. LE. The Validity of the Orders of the English. 
 
 Oxford: 1844. 
 CRESSY HUGH. Exomologesis : Or, An Apology for my Eecon- 
 
 ciliation to the Church of Eome. I6mo. Paris : 1647. 
 CUDSEMIUS PETRUS. De desperata Calvini Causa, Tractatus 
 
 Brevis, etc. Moguntias: 1609. 
 DE LISLE, A. L. M. P. The Future Unity of Christendom. 
 
 8vo. London : 1857. 
 
 DE LUGO. Opera Omnia. Folio. Venetiis : 1718. 
 DEFENCE of the Ordinations and Ministry of the Church of 
 
 England, in answer to the scandals raised or revived 
 
 against them in several late Pamphlets, etc., A. [By W. 
 
 Whitfield, Fellow of King's, Cambridge.] 4to. London : 
 
 1688. 
 DEFENCE of the Ordinations and Ministry of the Church of 
 
 England, A. 4to. London : Brabazon Aylrner, 1688. 
 DENZINGER. Enchiridion Symbolorum et Definitionum quas De 
 
 Eebus Fidei et Morum a Conciliis CEcumenicis et Summis 
 
 Pontificibus emanarunt. 12mo. Worceburgi : 1865. 
 DIARY OF HENRY MACHYN, THE. Camden Society's Publications. 
 
 Edited by J. G. Nichols, Esq., F.S.A. London : 1848. 
 DODD'S CHURCH HISTORY. Edited by the Eev. M. A. Tierney, 
 
 F.E.S. In Five Volumes. London: 1839. 
 DURANDUS. Eationale Divinorum Omciorum. 4to. Lugduni : 
 
 1672. 
 DURANTUS, J. S. De Eitibus Ecclesiae Catholicee. Editio novis. 
 
 cum Indicibus. 4to. Lugduni : 1715.
 
 xxvi Works Eef erred to. 
 
 BRITTANNOMACHIA MINISTBOEUM IN PLEEISQUE ET FIDEI FUNDA 
 
 MENTIS ET FIDEI ARTICULIS DISSIDENTIUM. Doway : 1614. 
 BROWNE. The Story of the Ordination of our First Bishops in 
 
 Queen Elizabeth's reign, at the Nag's Head Tavern, 
 
 examined and proved to be a Fable. London : 1731. 
 BURNET, GILBERT. A Vindication of the Ordinations of the 
 
 Church of England, in which it is demonstrated that all 
 
 the Essentials of Ordination according to the Practice of 
 
 the Primitive and Greek Churches are still Eetained in our 
 
 Church. London: 1677. 
 BURNET, GILBERT. History of the Eeformation.. In Four 
 
 Volumes. 
 CAMBRIDGE ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY, Transactions of the. 4to. 
 
 Cambridge: 1841. 
 
 CARRIER, BENJAMIN. Letter to King James. London : 1649. 
 CASALIUS. De Veteris Christianis Eitibus. MS. . 
 CASE OF MR. DOCTOR STEPHEN GOFFE, PRIEST AND CHAPLAINE TO 
 
 His LATE MAJESTY, AS SET FFORTH AND DETERMINED AT THE 
 
 SORBONNE, etc. By D. W. 4to. London : 1652. 
 CASSANDER, G. Opera Omnia Liturgica, etc., cum Epistolre et 
 
 colloquia. Folio. Parisiis: 1616. 
 CATALANI, J. Pontincale Eomanum, etc. nunc primum prole- 
 
 gomenis et commentariis illustratum. Parisiis : 1850. . 
 CATALANI. Sacrarum Ceremoniarum, sive Eituum Ecclesiasti- 
 
 corum S. E. Ecclesiae, Libri tres, Commentariis aucti. 
 
 2 vols. Eomae : 1750. 
 
 CEREMONIALE EPISCOPORUM. 8vo. Eomas : 1848. 
 CHAMPNEY, ANTONY. De Vocatione Ministrorum. Parisiis: 1618. 
 CHURCHILL. Druses and Maronites, The. London: 1862. 
 CLERICATUS. Decisiones Sacramentales. Folio. Anconte : 1757. 
 CLARENDON, EARL OF. State Papers. Folio. Oxford : 1778. 
 COLLINS, H. The Probable Validity of Anglican Orders, etc. ; 
 
 to which is added Suggestions on Re-union. By Rev. H. 
 
 Collins. London: 1860. 
 
 COLLECTION OF PROCLAMATIONS AND BROADSIDES. British 
 
 Museum. 
 COMMENTATIO Historico-Theologica qua nobilissima controversia 
 
 de Consecrationibus Episcoporum Anglorum recensetur et 
 
 dijudicatur. 4to. Helmstadii : 1789. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONES SELECTS. BENEDICTI XIV. 4to. Eonne: 1761. 
 CONSTABLE. Remarks upon F. Le Courayer's Book, by
 
 Works Referred to. xxvii 
 
 Clerophilus Alethes. [John Constable, S. J.] 8vo. No 
 date. 
 
 CONTROVERCIAL LETTERS ON THE GRANDE CONTROVERSIE. [Peter 
 
 Walsh.] 4to. London: 1673. 
 CONTROVERCIAL LETTERS CONCERNING THE POPE'S AUTHORITY OVER 
 
 THE WHOLE EARTH. [By Peter Walsh.] 4to. London: 
 
 1674. 
 COPIES of Certain Letters which have Passed between Spain 
 
 and England in the Matter of Eeligion, etc., between 
 
 Master James Wadesworth, a late Pensioner of the Holy 
 
 Inquisition at Sivill, and W. Bedell, a Minister of the 
 
 Gospel in Suffolk. London : 1624. 
 
 CORPUS BlBLIOTHECA JURIS CANONICI VETERIS. G. Voelll et 
 
 C. Justelli. Parisiis : 1661. 
 COURAYER, F. LE. The Validity of the Orders of the English. 
 
 Oxford: 1844. 
 CRESSY HUGH. Exomologesis : Or, An Apology for my Eecon- 
 
 ciliation to the Church of Eome. I6mo. Paris : 1647. 
 CUDSEMIUS PETRUS. De desperata Calvini Causa, Tractatus 
 
 Brevis, etc. Moguntias: 1609. 
 DE LISLE, A. L. M. P. The Future Unity of Christendom. 
 
 8vo. London : 1857. 
 
 DE LUGO. Opera Omnia. Folio. Venetiis : 1718. 
 DEFENCE of the Ordinations and Ministry of the Church of 
 
 England, in answer to the scandals raised or revived 
 
 against them in several late Pamphlets, etc., A. [By W. 
 
 Whitfield, Fellow of King's, Cambridge.] 4to. London : 
 
 1688. 
 DEFENCE of the Ordinations and Ministry of the Church of 
 
 England, A. 4to. London : Brabazon Aylmer, 1688. 
 DENZINGER. Enchiridion Symbolorum et Definitionum quas De 
 
 Rebus Fidei et Morum a Conciliis (Ecumenicis et Summis 
 
 Pontificibus emanarunt. 12mo. Worceburgi : 1865. 
 DIARY OF HENRY MACHYN, THE. Camden Society's Publications. 
 
 Edited by J. G. Nichols, Esq., F.S.A. London : 1848. 
 DODD'S CHURCH HISTORY. Edited by the Eev. M. A. Tierney, 
 
 F.E.S. In Five Volumes. London: 1839. 
 DURANDUS. Eationale Divinorum Officiorum. 4to. Lugduni : 
 
 1672. 
 DURANTUS, J. S. De Eitibus Ecclesife Catholicse. Editio novis. 
 
 cum Indicibus. 4to. Lugduni : 1715.
 
 xxviii Works Referred to. 
 
 ELRINGTON. The Validity of the English Ordinations established. 
 
 By the Very Eev. Thomas Elrington, D.D., Provost of 
 
 Trinity College, Dublin. Dublin : 1818. 
 ELLYS, EDMUND. Letter to Dr. L. Dumoulin, On the Validity 
 
 of English Ordinations, with an Appendix Concerning the 
 
 Sacrilegious and Schismatical Action of the Church of 
 
 Eome in Ordaining Anew. London : 1680. 
 ELLYS, EDMUND. Sacri Ordinis Episcopalis Vindicire contra 
 
 Salmasium. 4to. 1705. 
 EXETER PONTIFICAL, THE. Edited by Ralph Barnes. 8vo. 
 
 Exeter : 1847. . 
 FFOULKES, E. S. The Church's Creed or the Crown's Creed ? 
 
 8vo. London: 1869. 
 
 FOBNARIUS MARTINUS. De Sacramento Ordinis. 
 FLUDD, [OR FLOYD] JOHN. Purgatorie's Triumph over Hell. 1618. 
 GOAR, J. Euchologion, sive Eituale Graecorum juxta usuni 
 
 Orientalis Ecclesire. Gr. et Lat., cum Glossario et observa- 
 
 tionibus illustrata. Parisiis : 1647. 
 
 GURY. Compendium Theologize Moralis. Parisiis : 1861. 
 HABERTUS. Theologian Graecoruni Patrum vindicatae circa 
 
 universam materiam gratiae, cum perpetua collatione 
 
 Scripturaj Conciliorum, Doctrinae S. Augustini, S. Thomoa 
 
 et Scholse Sorbonicae. Libri Tres. P. Isaaci Haberti 
 
 Episcopi et Comitis Vabreusis, Doctoris Sorbonici, etc. 
 
 Wirceburgi : 1868. [Post editionem primam, Parisiis, 
 
 MDCXLVII., Becusi.] 
 
 HADDAN, A. W. Apostolical Succession in the Church of Eng- 
 land. 8vo. London : 1869. 
 HALLIER. De Sacris Electionibus, et Ordinationibus ex antique 
 
 et novo Ecclesire usu. Auctore M. Francisco Hallier. 
 
 Romae: 1789. 
 HARRINGTON, E. C. Pope Pius IV. and the Book of Common 
 
 Prayer. 8vo. London : 1856. 
 HEYLIN, PETER. History of the Reformation of the Church of 
 
 England. London: 1661. 
 HOWARD, G. B. The Christians of St. Thomas and their 
 
 Liturgies, comprising the Anaphoras of St. James ; St. 
 
 Peter ; the Twelve Apostles ; Mar Dionysius ; Mar Xystus ; 
 
 and Mar Evannis. Together with the Ordo Communis. 
 
 Translated from Syriac MSB. obtained in Travancore. 
 
 London : 1864.
 
 Works Referred to. xxix 
 
 HOLYWOOD, CHRISTOPHER, S. J. De Investig. Vera et Visib. 
 
 Christ! Eccl. Antwerp: 1604. 
 Ivo CARNOTENSIS. Sermones de Ecclesiasticis Sacramentis et 
 
 Officiis. Folio. Paris: 1647. 
 JOURNAL OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. London. 
 JUENINUS, GASPARD. Commentarius Historicus et Dogmaticus de 
 
 Sacramentis. Folio. Editio quarta, Lugduni: 1717. 
 
 Eeprinted at Venice in 1730, 1740, 1761. 
 LEE, F. G. Directorium Anglicanum. Fourth edition. 8vo. 
 
 London: 1869. 
 
 LEDESMA PETRUS. De Sacramento Ordinis. 
 LEGENDA LIGNEA. London : Printed in the year 1653. 
 LE QUIEN, M. Nullite des Ordinations Anglicanes. Paris : 
 
 1725. 
 LETTRE LATINE ANONYME SUR LES ORDINATIONS ANGLOISES. 16mo. 
 
 Paris: 1668. 
 
 LEWGAR, JOHN, B.D. Erastus, Senior. 
 LEWGAR, JOHN, B.D. Erastus, Junior. 
 LITTLEDALE, E. F. Offices from the Service Books of the Holy 
 
 Eastern Church, with Translations, Notes, and Glossary, 
 
 London: 1863. 
 
 MABILLON. Museum Italicum. 4to. Paris : 1689. 
 MACDONNELL, ^ENEAS. Supplementary Memoirs. Dublin : 1839. 
 MACDONNELL, JENEAS. Twelve Letters on the Catholic Claims. 
 
 Dublin: 1839. 
 MACRI. Hierolexicou sive Sacrum Dictionarium. Venetiis : 
 
 1735. 
 MARTENE EDMUNDUS. De Autiquis Ecelesi Bitibus. Bassani : 
 
 1788. 
 MASON, FRANCIS. Vindication of the Ordinations of the Church 
 
 of England. Folio. London : 1723. 
 MEMOIRES ou Dissertation sur la Validite des Ordinations des 
 
 Anglois et sur la succession, pour servir de Eesponse a 
 
 Courayer. 8vo. Paris : 1726. 
 
 MILNEB, JOHN. Letters to a Prebendary. Derby : 1848. 
 MORINUS IOANNES. Commentarius De Sacris Ecclesias Ordina- 
 
 tionibus, secundum Antiques et Eecentiores, Latinos, 
 
 Grfficos, Syros et Babylonios, in tres partes distinctus, etc. 
 
 Folio. Parisiis : 1755. 
 MSS. CONSULTED : 
 
 1. Abp. Sancroft's, in the Bodleian Library, Oxford,
 
 xxx Works Referred to. 
 
 2. Rymer's Add. MSS., in tlie British Museum. 
 8. H. Wharton's, in Lambeth Palace Library. 
 
 4. MSS. of John of London, in the Library of the 
 
 College of Arms. No. XX. 
 
 5. Letters of the Kev. Sir H. Trelawney, Baronet. 
 
 6. White Kennett's Lansdowne MSS., British Museum. 
 
 7. Letters and MSS. of the late Rev. Dr. Bliss, of St. 
 
 Mary's Hall, Oxford. 
 
 8. Various Documents, Letters, and MSS. belonging to the 
 
 Author. 
 
 9. Documents and MSS. in possession of W. Sandys, Esq., 
 
 F.S.A. 
 
 10. Cole's MSS. in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. 
 
 11. Cranmer's Register at Lambeth. 
 
 12. Parker's Register at Lambeth. 
 
 MUKATORIUS, L. A. Liturgia Romana Vetus. Venetiis : 1748. 
 
 NULLITY OF THE PRELATIQUE CLEBGY. 1613. 
 
 OLDKNOW, J. The Validity of the Holy Orders in the Church 
 of England, briefly discussed and proved. London : 
 1857. 
 
 OLIVER, GEORGE. Collections Illustrating the Catholic Religion. 
 8vo. London : 1857. 
 
 OXENHAM, H. N. Dr. Pusey's Eirenicon considered in relation 
 to Catholic Unity, a Letter to Father Lockhart. London : 
 1866. 
 
 PANZANI'S MEMOIRS, Edited by Rev. Joseph Berington. 8vo. 
 Birmingham: 1798. 
 
 PARSONS' Discussion of the Answere of M. Barlowe, D.D., to the 
 Judgment of a Catholique Englishman, etc. 1612. 
 
 PERCEVAL, A. P. An Apology for the Doctrine of the Apos- 
 tolical Succession : with an Appendix on the English 
 Orders. By the Hon. and Rev. A. P. Perceval. B.C.L. 
 London: 1889. 
 
 PERRONE. Praelectiones Theologies, quae in Collegio Romano 
 Soc. Jes. habitse. 8vo. Romse : 18401844. 
 
 PONTIFICALS ROMANUM. [Museum Brit.] 1475. 
 
 PONTIFICALE ROMANUM. [Museum Brit.] Lugd : 1542. 
 
 PONTIFICALS ROMANUM. Mechliniae : 1862. 
 
 PRIDEAUX, H. A Defence of the Validity of English Ordina- 
 tions. 4to. 1688. 
 
 PRIDEAUX, J. De Disciplina Ecclesi. Tiguri : 1652.
 
 Worths Referred to. xxxi 
 
 PKYNNE, WILLIAM, The Pope's Nuncio. 4to. 1643. 
 
 PRYNNE, WILLIAM. The Popish Eoyal Favourite. 4to. 1643. 
 
 PSALMS OP DAVID IN PBOSE AND MEETEB, etc. Edinburgh : 
 1635. 
 
 REMAKES ON A LETTER TO A LADYE OF BANK, etc., WITH A RE- 
 PLICATION TO G. B. AND OTHEES. By H. W. 4to. London : 
 1704. 
 
 RENAUDOT. Liturgiarum Orientalium Collectio. 4to. Paris: 
 1716. 
 
 ROUTH, M. J. Reliquiae Sacree. 2 vols. 8vo. Oxford : 1846. 
 
 RYMER, T. Fcedera, Conventiones, Liters, et cujuscunque 
 generis Acta Publica, inter Reges Angliae, etc. Hagas 
 Comitis. 1741. 
 
 RUSSELL, J. F. Anglican Orders Valid. A Refutation of certain 
 Statements in the Second and Third Chapters of " The 
 Validity of Anglican Ordinations examined. By the Very 
 Rev. Peter Richard Kenrick, V.G." By John Fuller 
 Russell, B.C.L. London : 1846. 
 
 SANCTA CLARA Christopher Davenport, D.D. Paraphrastica 
 Expositio Articulorum Confessionis Anglicans. London : 
 1646. 
 
 SANCTA CLARA Christopher Davenport, D.D. The Articles of 
 the Anglican Church paraphrastically considered and ex- 
 plained, etc. Reprinted, and edited by F. G. Lee, D.C.L. 
 4to. London: 1865. 
 
 SANDERS, NICHOLAS. De Origine ac Progressu Schismatis 
 Anglicani. 8vo. Colonias : 1585. 
 
 SANDERS. The Rock of the Church, wherein the Primacy of 
 St. Peter and his Successors, the Bishops of Rome, is 
 Proved out of God's Word. 8vo. Louvain : 1566. 
 
 SCHLICHTINGIIS, I. De Sacris Ritibus. 1637. 
 
 SERJEANT, JOHN. Transactions Relating to the English Secular 
 Clergy. London: 1706. 
 
 SHORT Defence of the Orders of the Church of England, 
 against some scattered objections of Mr. Webster of Linne. 
 [Lynn.] By a Presbyter of the Diocese of Norwich, [Mr. 
 Milbourne, Minister at Yarmouth.] 4to. London : 1688. 
 
 STAPLETON, DR. Counterblast, The. 4to. Louvain : 1567. 
 
 STEPHENS, A. J. On the Laws of the Clergy. 2 vols. London : 
 1848. 
 
 STOWE, JOHN. Description of London. London : 1603.
 
 xxxii Works Referred to. 
 
 SUAREZ, F. Defensio Fidei Catliolicas et Apoetolicfe adversus 
 
 Anglican^ Sectas errores. Couiinb : 1613. 
 SUAREZ, F. Opera Omnia. 8vo. Parisiis : 1856 1861. 
 
 SUMMA CONCILIORUM OMNIUM OflDINATA, AUCTA, etc. Folio. 
 
 Patav: 1701. 
 SUTCLIFFE. Examination and Confutation of Kellisou's Survey, 
 
 etc. London: 1606. 
 TOLETUS. Instructiones Saoerdotiuni. 
 TREATISE OF THE CATHOLIC FAITH. 1657. 
 UNION KEVIEW, THE. A Magazine of Catholic Literature and 
 
 Art. Edited by the Eev. F. G. Lee, D.C.L. Vols. I VI. 
 
 8vo. London: 18691868. 
 VICTORINUS, HUGO. De Sacramentis. 
 VINDICATION OF FIVE Pious AND LEARNED DISCOURSES. BY 
 
 ROBERT SHELFORD, etc. WITH AN APPENDIX CONCERNING 
 
 MASTER DOCTOR GOFFE. 4to. Cambridge : 1662. 
 VFVANT, FRANCOIS. La Vraie Maniere de Contribuer a la 
 
 Eeunion de 1'Eglise Anglicane a 1'Eglise Catholique. 
 
 Paris: 1728. 
 WALSH, PETER. The History and Vindication of the Loyal 
 
 Formulary, or Irish Rernonstance, so graciously received by 
 
 His Majesty, Anno 1661, etc. By Father Peter Walsh, of 
 
 the Order of St. Francis, Professor of Divinity. Folio. 
 
 London: 1674. 
 WILLIAMS. Letters on Anglican Orders, and other matters. 
 
 By the Rev. Canon John Williams. Second Edition. 
 
 London: 1867. 
 WOOD, ANTONY A. Athenae Oxoniensis. Edited by Rev. P. Bliss, 
 
 D.C.L. 4 vols. 4to. London : 1887. 
 ZACCHARIA, F. A. Bibliotheca Ritualis. 4to. Romae : 1776-81.
 
 VALIDITY OF THE ANGLICAN OBDEKS, 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY: STATEMENT OF THE AUTHOR'S 
 OBJECT. 
 
 TT is the aim of the compiler of this Treatise to 
 * provide a volume which shall contain not merely 
 a complete and practical defence of the Validity of 
 Anglican Ordinations but a verbatim reprint, at full 
 length, of those public and official documents which 
 assist in proving their validity. 
 
 It is notorious that for several years after the 
 Reformation objections were mainly taken to the 
 irregularity, and not to the validity, of ordinations 
 bestowed by the Reformed Ordinal. Since the pe- 
 riod when the notorious Nag's Head Fable of Nealo 
 was first put forth,* however, nothing is more re- 
 markable than the fact that so many contradictory 
 
 * The first mention of the so-called Nag's Head Consecration occurs 
 in a book published at Antwerp in 1G04, by Ilolywood, entitled, De 
 Investig. Vera ft Visib. Christi Eccl., c. iv., pp. 17-19, thirty-five 
 years after Parker's consecration at Lambeth. Up to this period the 
 arguments against our ordinations turned on the irregularity of orders 
 conferred by those in a state of separation from the Holy See, on the 
 want of confirmation by the Pope, or on the non-use of the ancient 
 Kitual.
 
 2 Introductory Statement. 
 
 methods have been in use by those who have la- 
 boured with such energy to disparage the 
 Catholic character of the Church of Eng- 
 
 objections to , _ , ,, . , - 
 
 the oniinations land. Scarcely two oi its inipugners have 
 
 of the Church " ., , . ,, . -,. .. T 
 
 ot England. coincided in their objections. In some 
 cases our opponents have been content to rest their 
 case upon the fable already referred to, in others 
 upon the fact that the Record of Bishop William 
 Barlow's consecration is not forthcoming; while 
 some few have boldly maintained that the inde- 
 pendent Records of Archbishop Parker's consecra- 
 tion, both at Lambeth and Cambridge, are forgeries. 
 Nor have they hesitated to make a similar charge 
 against other external testimonies both written and 
 printed, in which a record of that consecration is 
 either described or referred to. Again : some other 
 objectors have more recently based their arguments 
 either on the alleged novelty and invalidity of the 
 form and matter, provided by the first Reformed 
 Ordinal set forth in 1549, or upon the want of a 
 proper and adequate intention on the part of those 
 prelates who made use of it : while the additions and 
 improvements which were made to the forms of con- 
 secration and ordination in 1662 have been also used 
 as arguments to maintain the proposition that the 
 previous forms were avowedly insufficient. It is 
 the object of the writer of this Treatise to reply 
 seriatim to all these and to other objections. He 
 will aim at proving his case rather by a plain state- 
 ment of undoubted facts, giving at length his au- 
 thorities for each and all, than by entering upon a 
 consideration of many of those collateral topics, 
 such for example as the general character of the 
 Reformation or the personal opinions of Archbishop
 
 Introductory Statement. 3 
 
 Cranmer and other contemporary prelates, which 
 have been sometimes introduced with the apparent 
 intention of obscuring the real points at issue, and 
 of adding theological and literary difficulties to a 
 discussion, which in its broad and general bearing 
 turns mainly upon questions of fact. 
 
 B'2
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 THE PKEFACE TO THE ORDINAL OF 1549. 
 
 IN the third year of the Eeign of King Edward the 
 Sixth the Parliament, which was opened on the 
 4th of November, passed an Act from which the 
 following is an extract: "Such form and manner 
 of making and consecrating Archbishops and Bishops, 
 Priests, Deacons, and other Ministers of the Church, 
 as by six prelates and six other men of this realm, 
 learned in God's law, by the King to be appointed 
 and assigned, or by the most number of them, shall 
 be devised for that purpose, and set forth under the 
 Great Seal before the First of April next coming, 
 shall be lawfully exercised and used, and no other" 
 (3 Edward VI., cap. 2). 
 
 Accordingly a form was drawn up in that same 
 year by twelve commissioners, viz., Archbishop 
 Cranmer, (of Canterbury,) Bishops Goodrich, (of 
 Ely,) Holbeach, (of Lincoln,) Skyp, (suffragan of 
 Hereford,) Thirleby, (of Westminster, afterwards 
 translated to Norwich,) and Kidley, (of Rochester, 
 afterwards of London,) together with Coxe, after- 
 wards Bishop of Ely ; Taylor, afterwards Bishop of 
 Lincoln ; May, Dean of St. Paul's ; Heynes, Dean 
 of Exeter ; Kobertson, Archdeacon of Leicester ; and 
 Redmayne, Archdeacon of Taunton. 
 The mh.d of The Preface to this new Ordinal con- 
 
 tha Anglican . . 
 
 in this taming very clearly the sentiments of the 
 Church of England ran as follows :
 
 The Preface to the Ordinal of 1549. 5 
 
 is eutoent unto all men trilijjentlp retopncj; holp Scripture, 
 ani auntient autthors, that from the apostles tpme there hath 
 teen these r&res of $flinisters in dDhristes Churtf;. 35isbopg, 
 Priestes, anto )eatons, tohith cutties toere euermore hafc, in sutb 
 reuerent estimation, that no manne bp his atone priuate auttho= 
 ritie, might presume to execute anp of theim, ertepte be toere 
 firste tallefc, triefc, eraminett, an& fcnotoen, to bane suthe qualities 
 as toer requisite for the same. 8nfc also bp publtque praier, 
 toitf) imposition of f)an5es, approucto, anlr alJmitteJ tfjereunto. 
 ainU therefore to fyt intent t[)ese orUers sfjoulU be tontinueU, an! 
 reuerentlp usei anU esteemed in tfjig Cdurtlje of n^lanfie, it is 
 requisite t&at no man (not bcepncj at this present, -iSisboppe, 
 Prieste, nor 2Deaton) shall ereeute anp of theim, ejctepte he bee 
 called, trtelJ, eyamineU, an& atmitteti attortipinff to the forme 
 hereafter follotopng;. Stnt none shall be atomitteU a Deaton ertept 
 he bee rrt j>eres of age at the least. 8nfc euerp manne mhith 
 is to be aUmittefc a Priest, shall be full rriiti peres ol&e. 3nS 
 euerp manne tohith is to be tonsetratefc a iBishoppe shall be fullp 
 thirtie peres of age. &ntt the 33isboppe fenotopng; either bp hpm= 
 self or bp suffitient testimonp, anp persone, to be a manne of 
 SSerteous ronbersation, anil toithout trime, antJ after eramination 
 ana triall finfcinn; hpm learned in the latin toncjue, antr suffi= 
 cientlp instruttei in ^olp ikrigture, maie upon a ^oniaie or 
 holp iaie, in the fate of the Churthe, atimit hpm a SDeaton, in 
 suth maner an& forme as hereafter follotoeth.* 
 
 * The Preface to the present Ordinal given here differs somewhat 
 from that quoted above. The main alterations, noted by letters within 
 parentheses, are placed in italics : 
 
 "It is evident unto all men diligently reading (a) the holy Scripture 
 and ancient Authors, that from the Apostles' time there have been these 
 Orders of Ministers in Christ's Church ; Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. 
 Which Offices were evermore had in such reverend Estimation, that no 
 man (b) [by liis own private authority omitted] might presume to execute 
 any of them, except he were first called, tried, examined, and known to 
 have such qualities as are requisite for the same ; and also by publick 
 Prayer, with Imposition of Hands, (c) were approved and admitted 
 thereunto by lawful Authority. And therefore, to the intent that these 
 Orders may be continued, and reverently used and esteemed (d) in the 
 United Church of England and Ireland, (e) [/< /* ra/uisitc the omitted] 
 no man (f ) [this sentence is considerably altered] shall be accounted or 
 taken to be a lawful Bishop, Priest, or Deacon in the United Church, oj 
 England and Ireland, or suffered to execute any of the said Functions,
 
 6 The Preface to tlic Ordinal of 1549. 
 
 V * 
 
 Here it is to be especially noted and none of 
 these statements should be lost sight of that a 
 The care cvi- claim is thus formally and officially made 
 i<m Mtjqnity on the part of the Church of England to 
 ticeofthe follow the rule () of Scripture, (fit) of an- 
 
 Universal / 
 
 cient authors, and (7) of the Universal 
 Church from the apostles' time. Furthermore a 
 most explicit intention is likewise set forth that the 
 orders of bishop, priest, and deacon " should be 
 continued, and reverently used and esteemed in this 
 Church of England." What has been her constant 
 and unvarying practice from the period of the pub- 
 lication of that Preface unto the present time is no- 
 torious. The directions in the latter part of the 
 Preface have been scrupulously followed. In no por- 
 tion of the Christian family have ordinations been 
 duly conferred with greater care or with more un- 
 varying regularity ; while at the same time the 
 doctrinal teaching embodied in this official declara- 
 tion has been universally proclaimed during the last 
 three centuries on the part of her prelates, doctors, 
 and divines. 
 
 except he be called,, tried, examined, and admitted thereunto, according to 
 the Form hereafter following, or hath had formerly Episcopal Consecration, 
 or Ordination. 
 
 "And none shall be admitted a Deacon, except he be (g) Ticenty- 
 three years of age, unless he hace a Faculty. And every man which is to 
 be admitted a Priest shall be full Four-and-twenty years old. And 
 every man which is to be (h) ordained or consecrated Bishop shall be 
 fully Thirty years of age. 
 
 "And the Bishop, knowing either by himself, or by sufficient testi- 
 mony, any Person to be a man of virtuous conversation, and without 
 crime ; and, after examination and trial, finding him learned in the 
 Latin Tongue, and sufficiently instructed in holy Scripture, may (i) at 
 the times appointed in the Canon, or else, on urgent occasion, upon some 
 other Sunday or Holy-day, in the face of the Church, admit him a 
 Deacon, in such manner and form as hereafter followeth."
 
 Tlie Preface to tlic Ordinal of 1549. 7 
 
 In this Preface, while the major or chief orders 
 are retained, the minor orders, however. Reference to 
 
 i mi -i theMiupror- 
 
 are not referred to. They existed in the ***&"* 
 mediaeval Church of England, and were almost iden- 
 tical with those still conferred in all parts of the 
 Roman obedience as a preparation for the major 
 orders. Three of the seven amongst Roman Ca- 
 tholics are now called "sacred" or "holy," viz.: 
 the (1) priest, (2) deacon, and (3) suhdeacon, the 
 remaining four being respectively (4) acolyte, (5) 
 exorcist, (6) reader, and (7) doorkeeper. In the 
 Eastern communions the division is not quite the 
 game, nor indeed are the orders themselves precisely 
 identical with those of the Latin Church. Here in 
 England the office of clericus* (clerk) has been re- 
 tained, and in many cathedrals certain officials have 
 been appointed ever since the Reformation to under- 
 take some of those duties which had been previously 
 performed by persons in minor orders. For ex- 
 ample : choir-men and choristers, though not form- 
 ally set apart by prayer, have been retained in 
 cathedral, collegiate, and many parish churches ; 
 while "lay-deacons" so called, have been recently 
 appointed by the late Primate of All England and 
 certain of his suffragans. f 
 
 * (a) " Then the Minister or Clerks going to the Lord's Table," 
 Rubric in Solemnization of Matrimony, (b) " The Priest and Clerks 
 meeting the Corpse," Rubric in The Order for the Burial of the Deail, 
 Book of Common Prayer. 
 
 f The following Form of Appointment was adopted by the late Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, and the Rules which are appended have been 
 formally sanctioned, and were issued by His Grace's authority : 
 
 " APPOINTMENT. 
 
 " Charles Thomas, by Divine Providence, Lord Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, to our well-beloved in Christ , of the parish of , in our 
 
 diocese of Canterbury, greeting. 
 
 ["Whereas
 
 8 The Preface to the Ordinal of 1549. 
 
 Both in theory and practice, therefore, in word 
 as well as in deed, both in written document and in 
 public acts, no material change was effected at the 
 Eeformation. The ancient principle regarding the 
 character and importance of Holy Orders was neither 
 lost sight of, ignored, nor rejected. No one can 
 deny that while this Preface most plainly and expli- 
 citly asserts what the Church of England intended 
 to do, her constant practice from that time to the 
 present, which none can ignore, sets forth with equal 
 plainness what she has done. If, therefore, by a 
 careful examination and statement of facts, it can be 
 proved that the usual arguments against the validity 
 of certain of our ordinations conferred at the period 
 
 " Whereas we are duly informed of your desire to assist in the pas- 
 toral administration of your parish, by undertaking the work of a lay 
 deacon amongst the people, and under the direction of the parish priest, 
 that 
 
 " We do hereby give you our ordinary authority and commission to 
 execute such office of a lay deacon in the district to be assigned you of 
 the said parish, and according to the rules in that behalf revised and 
 appointed by us. 
 
 " Given under our hand this 16th day of October, 1865. 
 
 (L.S.) (Signed) C. T. CANTUAR." 
 
 " RULES. 
 
 " Each deacon to have a small denned district. 
 
 " He is to devote an hour a day to diaconate work. 
 
 u To acquaint himself by visitation with the names, persons, and 
 callings and habits of the labouring population of his district. 
 
 " To specially seek out such children not baptized, attending no 
 school, being neglected, or otherwise in an outcast state. 
 
 " To mark the case of any outcast adults whom there may appear any 
 chance to reclaim. 
 
 " To note cases of sickness, &c. ; make them known to the parish 
 priest, and assist in their visitation. 
 
 " To be ministrants of alms to the sick and needy in connection with 
 lady associates, now known as district visitors. 
 
 "To assist the parish priest in parochial work wherever his services 
 can be of use."
 
 The Preface to the Ordinal of 1549. 9 
 
 of the Reformation are unsound and fallacious, it 
 will follow that one material difficulty in the way of 
 Roman Catholics placing the Church of England, as 
 regards this particular, on a level with the Eastern 
 Church, will have been successfully overcome. Er- 
 roneous impressions will be removed, and the 
 re-ordination of persons already possessing the 
 character of the priesthood will be shown to have 
 been grounded on a misapprehension of the true 
 facts of the case.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 THE FORM FOR THE ORDINATION OF DEACONS, 1549. 
 
 IN reprinting this and the following Forms, the 
 rare black letter edition of 1549, with the colo- 
 phon below, has been carefully followed : 
 
 RICHARDUS GRAFTON 
 
 TYPOGRAPHUS REGIUS EXECUDEBAT 
 MENSE MARTII 
 
 A. M.D.XLIX. 
 
 Cum privi/egio ad imprimendum folum. 
 
 For the sake of convenience the modern form of 
 spelling has been adopted, while a few notes indi- 
 cating such changes as were made under Queen 
 Elizabeth have been added, in order to obviate the 
 necessity of needlessly lengthening this book by 
 repetitions : 
 
 IT The Form and manner of Ordering of Deacons. 
 
 First, when the day appointed by the Bishop is come, there shall be an 
 exhortation, declaring the duty and Office of such as come to be 
 admitted Ministers, how necessary such orders are in the Church 
 of CHRIST, and also how the people ought to esteem them in their 
 vocation. 
 
 T After the exhortation ended, the archdeacon, or liis deputy, shall 
 present such as come to the Bishop to be admitted. Every one of 
 them that are presented having upon Mm a plain oZ6, and the arch- 
 deacon or Ms deputy shall say these icords.* 
 
 * These words in italics were omitted in the Form of Ordination 
 printed in 1552.
 
 Form, for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 11 
 
 REVEREND father in GOD, I present unto you these persons 
 present, to be admitted Deacons. 
 
 The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom ye present 
 unto Us, be apt and meet, for their learning and godly con- 
 versation, to exercise their ministry duly, to the honour of 
 God, and edifying of His Church. 
 
 The Archdeacon shall answer. 
 
 I have inquired of them, and also examined them, and 
 think them so to be. 
 
 T And then the Bishop shall say unto the people. 
 
 BRETHREN, if there be any of you, who knoweth any im- 
 pediment, or notable crime, in any of these persons presented 
 to be ordered Deacons, for the which he ought not to be 
 admitted to the same, let him come forth in the Name of GOD, 
 and shew what the crime or impediment is. 
 
 T And if any great crime or impediment be objected, the Bishop shall 
 surcease from ordering that person, until such time as the party 
 accused shall try himself clear of that crime. 
 
 ^[ Then the Bishop, commending such as shall be found meet to be 
 ordered to the prayers of the congregation, with the Clerks* and 
 people present, shall say or sing the Litany as followeth, -with the 
 prayers. 
 
 The Litany and Suffrages. 
 
 GOD the Father of Heaven : have mercy upon us 
 miserable sijmers. 
 O God the Father of Heaven : have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 
 
 God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon 
 us miserable sinners. 
 
 O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon us 
 miserable sinners. 
 
 God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and 
 the Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 
 
 O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son : 
 have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 
 
 * The words in italics here were omitted, and " the clergy " sub- 
 stituted for them in the revision of 16C2.
 
 12 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, Three Persons and 
 One God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 
 
 O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, Three Persons and One God : 
 have mercy upon us miserable sinners. 
 
 Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the offences of 
 our forefathers, neither take Thou vengeance . of our sins. 
 Spare us, good Lord, spare Thy people whom Thou hast 
 redeemed with Thy Most Precious Blood, and be not angry 
 
 with us for ever. 
 
 Spare us good Lord. 
 
 From all evil and mischief, from sin, from the crafts and 
 assaults of the devil, from thy wrath, and from everlasting 
 
 damnation : 
 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 From all blindness of heart : from pride, vain glory, and 
 hypocrisy, from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharita- 
 
 bleness : 
 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 From fornication, and all other deadly sin, and from all 
 the deceits of the world, the flesh, and the devil : 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 From lightning and tempest, from plague, pestilence, and 
 famine, from battle, and murther, and from sudden death : 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 From all sedition and privy conspiracy, from the tyranny of 
 the Bishop of Home and all his detestable enormities* from 
 all false doctrine and heresy, from hardness of heart, and 
 contempt of Thy word and commandment : 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 By the mystery of Thy Holy Incarnation, by Thy Holy 
 Nativity and Circumcision, by Thy Baptism, Fasting, and 
 
 Temptation : 
 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 By Thine Agony and Bloody Sweat, by Thy Cross and 
 Passion, by Thy Precious Death and Burial, by Thy Glorious 
 
 * Most happily omitted in the Form printed in the year 1559.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 13 
 
 Resurrection and Ascension, and by the Coming of the Holy 
 
 Ghost : 
 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 In all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, in 
 the hour of death, and in the day of judgment : 
 Good Lord deliver us. 
 
 We sinners do beseech Thee to hear us (0 Lord God), and 
 that it may please Thee to rule and govern Thy Holy Church 
 Universal in the right way. 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us Good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to keep Edward VI., Thy servant, 
 our king and govemour : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to Rule his heart in Thy faith, 
 fear, and love, that he may always have affiance in Thee, and 
 ever seek Thy honour and glory : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to be his defender and keeper, 
 giving him the victory over all his enemies : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to illuminate all Bishops, Pastors, 
 and Ministers of the Church, with true knowledge and under- 
 standing of Thy word, and that both by their preaching and 
 living they may set it forth, and shew it accordingly : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to bless these men, and send Thy 
 grace upon them, that they may duly execute the office now 
 to be committed unto them, to the edifying of Thy Church, 
 and to Thy honour, praise, and glory : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to endue the lords of the Council, 
 and all the Nobility, with grace, wisdom, and understanding : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to bless and keep the Magis-
 
 14 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 trates, giving them grace to execute justice, and to maintain 
 truth : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to bless and keep all Thy people : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to give to all nations unity, 
 peace, and concord : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to give us an heart to love and 
 dread Thee, and diligently to live after Thy commandments : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to give all Thy people increase of 
 grace, to hear meekly Thy Word, and to receive it with pure 
 affection, and to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to bring into the way of truth all 
 such as have erred and are deceived : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to strengthen such as do stand, 
 and to comfort and help the weak-hearted, and to raise them 
 up that fall, and finally to beat down Sathan under our feet : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to succour, help, and comfort all 
 that be in danger, necessity, and tribulation : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to preserve all that travel by 
 land or by water, all women labouring of child, all sick persons 
 and young children, and to shew Thy pity upon all prisoners 
 and captives : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to defend and provide for the 
 fatherless children and widows, and all that be desolate and 
 
 oppressed : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to have mercy upon all men : 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord.
 
 Form- for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 15 
 
 That it may please Thee to forgive our enemies, persecutors, 
 and slanderers, and to turn their hearts : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to give and preserve to our use 
 the kindly fruits of the earth, so as in due time we may enjoy 
 them : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 
 That it may please Thee to give us true repentance, to 
 forgive us all our sins, negligences and ignorances, and to 
 endue us with the grace of Thy Holy Spirit, to amend our 
 lives according to Thy Holy Word : 
 
 We beseech Thee to hear us good Lord. 
 Son of GOD, we beseech Thee to hear us. 
 
 Sou of GOD, we beseech Thee to hear us. 
 
 Lamb of GOD, that takest away the sins of the world. 
 Grant us Thy peace. 
 
 Lamb of GOD, that takest away the sins of the world. 
 
 Have mercy upon us. 
 Christ hear us. 
 
 O Christ hear us. 
 Lord have mercy upon us. 
 
 Lord have mercy upon us. 
 Christ have mercy upon us. 
 
 Christ have mercy upon us. 
 Lord have mercy upon us. 
 
 Lord have mercy upon us. 
 
 Our Father, Which art in Heaven, with the residue of the 
 Pater nosier. 
 
 And lead us not into temptation. 
 
 But deliver us from evil* 
 
 The Versicle. Lord deal not with us after our sins. 
 
 T The Answer. Neither reward us after our iniquities. 
 
 H Let us pray. 
 GOD, merciful Father, that despisest not the sighing of
 
 16 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 a contrite heart, nor the desire of such as be sorrowful, mer- 
 cifully assist our prayers, that we make before Thee, in all our 
 troubles and adversities, whensoever they oppress us ; and 
 graciously hear us, that those evils, which the craft and 
 subtilty of the devil or man worketh against us, be brought to 
 nought, and by the providence of Thy goodness they may be 
 dispersed, that we Thy servants, being hurt by no persecutions, 
 may evermore give thanks unto Thee in Thy Holy Church : 
 through Jesu Christ our Lord. 
 
 O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us, for Thy Name's sake. 
 
 GOD, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have 
 declared unto us the noble works that Thou didst in their 
 days, and in the old time hefore them. 
 
 O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us, for Thine honour. 
 
 Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy 
 Ghost : As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : 
 world without end. Amen. 
 
 From our enemies defend us, Christ. 
 
 Graciously look upon our afflictions. 
 Pitifully behold the sorrows of our heart. 
 
 Mercifully forgive the sins of Thy people. 
 Favourably with mercy hear our prayers. 
 
 O Son of David, have mercy upon us. 
 Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us, Christ. 
 
 Graciously hear us, O Christ : 
 Graciously hear us, O Lord Christ. 
 
 T The Versicle. Lord let Thy mercy be shewed upon us. 
 The Answer. As we do put our trust in Thee. 
 
 11 Let us pray. 
 
 WE humbly beseech Thee, Father, mercifully to look 
 upon our infirmities, and for the glory of Thy Name's sake 
 turn from us ah 1 those evils, that we most righteously have 
 deserved : And grant that in all our troubles we may put our 
 whole trust and confidence in Thy mercy, and evermore serve 
 Thee in holiness and pureness of living, to Thy honour and
 
 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 17 
 
 glory : through our only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God, Which hast given us grace at this time 
 with one accord, to make our common supplications unto 
 thee, and dost promise that when two or three be gathered 
 in Thy name, Thou wilt grant their requests : fulfil now, 
 Lord, the desires and petitions of Thy servants, as may 
 be most expedient for them, granting us in this world know- 
 ledge of Thy truth, and in the world to come life everlasting. 
 Amen. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God, Which by Thy divine providence hast 
 appointed diverse orders of ministers in the church : and didst 
 inspire Thine holy Apostles to choose unto this order of Deacons 
 the first Martyr Saint Stephin, with other : mercifully behold 
 these Thy servants, now called to the like office and adminis- 
 tration : replenish them so with the truth of Thy doctrine, and 
 innocency of life, that both by word and good example they 
 may faithfully serve Thee in this office, to the glory of Thy 
 name, and profit of the congregation, through the merits of 
 our Saviour Jesu Christ : Who liveth and reigneth with Thee, 
 and the Holy Ghost, now and ever. Amen. 
 
 Then shall be sung or said the Communion of the day, saving the 
 Epistle shall be read out of Timothe, as followeth : 
 
 LIKEWISE must Thine Ministers be honest, not double tongued, not 
 given unto much wine, neither greedy of filthy lucre, but holding the 
 mystery of the faith with a pure conscience. And let them first be 
 proved, and then let them minister, so that no man be able to reprove 
 them. Even so must their wives be honest, not evil speakers, but sober 
 and faithful in all things. Let the Deacons be the husbands of one 
 wife, and such as rule their children well, and their own households. 
 For they that minister well, get themselves a good degree, and a great 
 liberty in the faith, which is in Christ Jesu. 
 
 These things write I unto thee, trusting to come shortly unto thee : 
 but and if I tarry long, that then thou mayest yet have knowledge, how 
 thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the con- 
 gregation of the living God, the pillar and ground of truth. And 
 without doubt, great is that mystery of godliness. God was shewed in- 
 the flesh, was justified in the Spirit, was seen among the Angola, wa& 
 
 C
 
 18 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 preached unto the Gentiles, was believed on in the world, and received 
 up in glory. 
 
 Or else this out of the vi. of the Acts. 
 
 THEN the twelve called the multitude of the disciples together, and 
 said, It is not meet that we should leave the word of God, and serve 
 tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of 
 honest report, and fuH of the Holy Ghost, and wisdom, to whom we may 
 commit this business : but we will give ourselves continually to prayer, 
 and to the administration of the word. And that saying pleased the 
 whole multitude. And they chose Stephin, a man full of faith, and full 
 of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Procorus, and Nichanor, and Timon, 
 and Permenas, and Nicholas, a convert of Antioch. These they set 
 before the Apostles, and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on 
 them. And the word of God increased, and the number of the disciples 
 multiplied in Jerusalem greatly, and a great company of the priests were 
 obedient unto the faith. 
 
 Tf And before the Gospel, the Bishop, sitting in a chair, shall cause the 
 Oath of the King's supremacy, and against the usurped* power and 
 authority of the Bishop of Rome,f to be ministered unto every of 
 them that are to be ordered. 
 
 IT The Oath of the King's Sovereignty.! 
 
 I from henceforth shall utterly renounce, refuse, relinquish, 
 and forsake the Bishop of Rome, and his authority, power, 
 and jurisdiction. And I shall never consent nor agree that 
 the Bishop of Rome shall practise, exercise, or have any manner 
 
 * " Usurped" omitted in 1559. 
 
 f " All foreign potentates," 1559. 
 
 | The following is the form of the Oath taken in 1559 : " I, A. B., 
 do utterly testify and declare in my conscience that the Queen's highness 
 is the only supreme governour of this realm, and all other her highness' 
 dominions and countries, as well in all spiritual or ecclesiastical things or 
 causes, as temporal ; and that no foreign prince, person, prelate, state, 
 or potentate, hath or ought to have any jurisdiction, power, superiority, 
 pre-eminence or authority, ecclesiastical or spiritual, within this realm : 
 and therefore I do utterly renounce and forsake all foreign jurisdictions, 
 powers, superiorities and authorities, and do promise that from hence- 
 forth I shall bear faith and true allegiance to the Queen's highness, her 
 heirs and lawful successors, and to my power shall assist and defend all 
 jurisdictions, privileges, pre-eminences, and authorities granted or be- 
 longing to the Queen's highness, her heirs and successors, or united and 
 annexed to the imperial crown of this realm, so help me God, and the 
 contents of this book."
 
 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 19 
 
 of authority, jurisdiction or power within this realm, or any other 
 the King's dominions, but shall resist the same at all times 
 to the uttermost of my power. And I from henceforth will 
 accept, requite, and take the King's majesty to be the only 
 supreme head in earth of the Church of England : and to 
 my cunning, wit, and uttermost of my power, without guile, 
 fraud, or other undue mean, I will observe, keep, maintain, 
 and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular 
 acts and statutes made and to be made within this realm, 
 in derogation, extirpation, and extinguishment of the Bishop 
 of Rome, and his authority ; and all other acts and statutes 
 made or to be made, in confirmation and corroboration of 
 the King's power, of the supreme head in earth of the Church 
 of England. And this I will do against all manner of persons, 
 of what estate, dignity, or degree, or condition they may be ; 
 and in no wise do, nor attempt, nor to my power suffer to be 
 done or attempted, directly or indirectly, any thing or things, 
 privily or assertly, to the let, hindrance, damage or derogation 
 thereof, or any part thereof, by any manner of means, or for 
 any manner of pretence. And in case any other be made, 
 or hath been made by me, to any person or persons, in 
 maintenance, defence, or favour of the Bishop of Rome, or 
 his authority, jurisdiction, or power, I refute the same as vain 
 and annihilate. So help me God, through Jesus Christ. 
 
 T Then shall the Bishop examine every one of them that are to be or- 
 dered, in the presence of the people, after this manner following.* 
 
 Do you trust that you are inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost, 
 to take upon you this Office and ministration, to serve God, 
 for the promoting of his glory, and the edifying of his people ? 
 
 * These interrogations are, in some respects, a novelty. There is, 
 however, a short form of examination in an Ordinal of the eleventh 
 century, printed by Martene, Rit. Eccl., ii., p. 146 : 
 
 Episc. Est dignus ? Resp. Dignus est. 
 
 Episc. Est Justus. Resp. Justus est. 
 
 Episc. Faciat ilium Dcus semper in suo servitio dignuus et justum 
 manere. 
 
 Deinde interrogat Episcopus presbyterum hie verbis Via presbyterii 
 gradum in Nomine Domini accipere. K. Volo, etc. 
 
 o2
 
 20 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 Answer. I trust so. 
 
 The Bishop. Do ye think that ye truly be called, according 
 to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the due order of this 
 realm, to the ministry of the Church ? 
 
 Answer. I think so. 
 
 The Bishop. Do ye unfeignedly believe all the Canonical 
 scriptures of the old and new Testament ? 
 
 Answer. I do helieve. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you diligently read the same unto the 
 people assembled in the Church, where you shall be appointed 
 to serve ? 
 
 Answer. I will. 
 
 The Bishop. It pertaineth to the office of a Deacon in the 
 church where he shall be appointed, to assist the Priest in 
 divine service, and specially wheu he ministereth the holy 
 communion, and to help him in distribution thereof, and to 
 read holy scriptures and Homilies in the congregation, and to 
 instruct the youth in the Catechism, to Baptize and to preach,* 
 if he be commanded t by the Bishop. And furthermore, it is 
 his office [where provision is so made, 1559] to search for the 
 sick, poor, and impotent people of the parish, and to intimate 
 thet estates, names, and places where they dwell, to the 
 Curate, that by his exhortation they may be relieved by the 
 parish, or other convenient alms : will you do this gladly and 
 willingly ? 
 
 Answer. I will so do by the help of God. 
 The Bishop. Will you apply all your diligence to frame and 
 fashion your own lives, and the lives of all your family, ac- 
 cording to the doctrine of Christ, and to make both your selves 
 and them, as much as in you lieth, wholesome examples of 
 the flock of Christ ? 
 
 Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 
 The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordinary, and 
 other chief Ministers of the church, and them to whom the 
 
 * Episcopus dicet eis sire nota, sedendo : Diaconum oportet ministrare 
 ad altare, Evangelium legere, baptizare et prsedicare. Sarum Ordinal, 
 in loco. 
 
 t "Admitted thereto," 1559. J "Their," 1559.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 21 
 
 government and charge is committed over you, following with 
 a glad mind and will their godly admonitions ? 
 
 Answer. I will thus endeavour my self, the Lord being my 
 helper. 
 
 Then the Bishop, laying his hands severally upon the head of every of 
 them, shall say. 
 
 Take thou authority* to execute the Office of a Deacon in 
 the Church of God committed unto thee : In the Name of the 
 Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them the New Testament, 
 
 saying. 
 
 Take thou authority to Head the Gospel in the Church of 
 God,f and to preach the same, if thou be thereunto ordinarily 
 commanded. 
 
 Then one of them appointed by the Bishop, putting on a tunicle, J shall 
 
 read the Gospel of that day. 
 
 Then shall the Bishop proceed to the Communion, and all that be 
 ordered shall tarry and receive the Holy Communion the same day 
 with the Bishop. 
 
 The Communion ended, after the last Collect, and immediately before 
 the benediction, shall be said this collect following. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God giver of all good things, which of thy 
 great goodness hast vouchsafed to accept and take these thy 
 servants unto the office of Deacons in thy church : make them 
 we beseech thee (0 LORD) to be modest, humble, and constant 
 in their ministration, to have a ready will to observe all 
 spiritual discipline, that they having always the testimony of 
 a good conscience, and continuing ever stable, and strong in 
 
 * In the Winton Pontifical, an English MS., the words "Accipe 
 Spiritum Sanctum," which are found in the Sarum, llouen, Exeter, and 
 Bangor forms, do not occur. " Hi cum ordinantur," runs the Winton 
 MS., "solus episcopus qui eos benedicit manum super capita eorum 
 ponat : quia non ad sacerdotium, sed ad ministerium consecrantur, 
 dicens, oremus, dilectissimi, etc." 
 
 f Post hfec tradat eis Librum Evangelorium, dicens, In Nomine Sanctsa 
 Trinitatis, accipe potestatem legendi evangelium in ecclesia Dei, tarn pro 
 vivis, quam pro defunctis, in Nomine Domini. Amen. Sarum Ordinal 
 in loco. 
 
 J " Putting on a tunicle " was omitted in 1559.
 
 22 Form for the Ordination of Deacons, 1549. 
 
 thy Son Christ, may so well use them selves in this inferior 
 office, that they may be found worthy to be called unto the 
 higher ministries in thy church, through the same thy Son 
 our Saviour Christ : to whom be glory and honour, world 
 without end. Amen. 
 
 And here it must be shewed unto the Deacon, that he must continue in 
 that office of a Deacon the space of a whole year at the least (except 
 for reasonable causes it be otherwise seen to his ordinary) to the 
 intent he may be perfect, and well expert in the things appertaining 
 to the Ecclesiastical administration : in executing whereof if he be 
 found faithful and diligent, he may be admitted by his Diocesan to 
 the order of Priesthood. 
 
 From this Form of Ordination it will be seen 
 that it contains : 1st, a specific mention by the 
 Kye salient Archdeacon of the order of Deacons in the 
 Fm s for or"- act of presentation to the Ordainer : 2ndly, 
 
 dination of *j . 
 
 Deacons, 1559. a special prayer in the Litany, and a 
 Collect (p. 17) on behalf of, and for God's grace 
 upon, the persons to be ordained; 3rdly, a public 
 testimony that the candidate for ordination seeks 
 that particular office, and thinks himself called to 
 it ; 4thly, a formal commission to execute the office 
 of a Deacon, by the laying on of the Bishop's hands, 
 " Take thou authority," etc. ; and 5thly, the delivery 
 of the New Testament, with an official authorization 
 to "read the Gospel [i.e., the Gospel in the Commu- 
 nion Service] in the Church of God." These points 
 being noted, it seems impossible to deny that, in 
 substance and essentials, the form set forth and here 
 reprinted, though somewhat altered from that which 
 had been used in England for conveying this order 
 during several centuries, is to all intents and pur- 
 poses identical both with that, and with the forms 
 used in the Western churches ; and is, moreover, 
 sufficient to convey the gift of the diaconate.
 
 CHAPTEK IV. 
 THE FORM FOR THE ORDINATION OF PRIESTS, 1549. 
 
 FT1HE following Form for the Ordination of Priests 
 -L is that which, with immaterial alterations, was 
 in use in the Church of England from the year 1549 
 to the year 1662. In its consideration, it should be 
 remembered () that the title " sacerdos " Factg tobe 
 was retained in the Latin version of the "SSon 
 Thirty-nine Articles," (/3) that a form of ? the cSSna. 
 
 J . . ,, _: \/ _. _ _ tion of PrieBts 
 
 consecration of our Lord s Body and Blood 1549 - 
 identical in substance with that of the Canon of the 
 Mass was preserved in the Communion Service, and 
 (7) that three distinct forms of absolution remained 
 in use in the remodelled Prayer Book of the Church 
 of England. With the private opinions or individual 
 peculiarities of particular influential bishops or 
 divines at the period of the changes which were 
 effected, we have nothing to do. The Anglican 
 Church is responsible only for the public formularies 
 arranged by her divines and sanctioned by the law 
 of the land. 
 
 The Form of Ordering of Priests, 
 
 When the exhortation is ended, f then shall be sung for the Introit to the 
 Communion this Psalm, Expectans expectavi Dominum. Peal. xl. 
 
 * Art. xxxii., De Conjngio Sacerdotum. 
 
 f This Rubric ran as follows in the edition of 15*2 : " When the 
 exhortation is ended, then shall follow the Communion. And for the 
 Epistle shall be read out of the twenty Chapter of the acts of the. 
 Apostles, as followeth."
 
 24 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 [Here follows the Psalm at length, with the Glory be to the Father, etc.] 
 Or else this Psalm, Memento Domini David. Psal. cxxxii. 
 
 [Here follows the Psalm.] 
 Or else this Psalm, Laudate Nomen Domini. Psal. cxxxv. 
 
 [Here follows the Psalm.] 
 
 Then shall be read for the Epistle this out of the xx Chapter of 
 the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 FROM Mileto Paul sent messengers to Ephesus, and called the Elders 
 of the congregation : which when they were come to him, he said unto 
 them. Ye know that from the first day that I came into Asia, after 
 what manner I have been with you at all seasons, serving the Lord with 
 all humbleness of mind, and with many tears and temptations, which 
 liappened unto me by the layings await of the Jews, because 1 would 
 keep back nothing that was profitable unto you, but to shew you and 
 teach you openly throughout every house : witnessing both to the Jews, 
 and also to the Greeks, the repentance that is toward God, and the faith 
 which is toward our Lord Jesus, And now behold, I go bound in the 
 spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall come on me 
 there, but that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying, that 
 bands and trouble abide me. But none of these things move me, neither 
 is my life dear unto my self, that I might fulfil my course with joy and 
 the ministration of the word, which I have received of the Lord Jesu, to 
 testify the Gospel of the grace of God. And now behold, I am sure that 
 henceforth ye all (through whom 1 have gone preaching the Kingdom of 
 God) shall see my face no more. Wherefore I take you to record this 
 day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have spared no 
 labour, but have shewed you all the counsel of God. Take heed there- 
 fore unto your selves, and to all the flock ; among whom the Holy Ghost 
 hath made you overseers, to rule the congregation of God, which he hath 
 purchased with his blood. For I am sure of this, that after my departing 
 shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. More- 
 over of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw 
 disciples after them. Therefore awake, and remember that by the space of 
 three years I ceased not to warn every one of you night and day, with tears. 
 
 And now, brethren, I commend you to GOD, and to the word of his 
 grace, which is able to build farther, and to give you an inheritance 
 among all them which are sanctified. I have desired no man's silver, 
 gold, or vesture. Yea, you your selves know, that these hands have 
 ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me. I have 
 shewed you all things, how that so labouring, ye ought to receive the 
 weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesu, how that he said, it 
 is more blessed to give, than to receive. 
 
 Or else this third Chapter of the first Epistle to Timothe. 
 Tins is a true saying: If any man desire the office of a Bishop, ho
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 25 
 
 desireth an honest work. A Bishop therefore must be blameless, the 
 husband of one wife, diligent, sober, discreet, a keeper of hospitality, apt 
 to teach, not given to overmuch wine, no fighter, not greedy of filthy 
 lucre, but gentle, abhorring fighting, abhorring covetousness, one that 
 ruleth well his own house, one that hath children in subjection with all 
 reverence. For if a man cannot rule his own house, how shall he care 
 for the congregation of God ? he may not be a young scholar, lest he 
 swell, and fall into the judgment of the evil speaker. He must also have 
 a good report of them which are without, lest he fall into rebuke and 
 snare of the evil speaker. 
 
 Likewise must the Ministers be honest, not doubletongued, not given 
 unto much wine, neither greedy of filthy lucre ; but holding the mystery 
 of the faith, with a pure conscience. And let them first be proved, and 
 then let them minister so, that no man be able to reprove them. 
 
 Even so must there wives be honest, not evilspeakers : but sober and 
 faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife, and 
 such as rule their children well, and thoir own households. For they 
 that minister well get them selves a good degree, and great liberty in the 
 faith which is in Christ Jesu. 
 
 These things write I unto thee, trusting to come shortly unto thee ; 
 but and if I tarry long, that then thou mayest have yet knowledge, how 
 thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God, which is the con- 
 gregation of the living God, the pillar and ground of truth. 
 
 And without doubt, great is that mystery of godliness : GOD was 
 shewed in the flesh, was justified in the spirit, was seen among the 
 Angels, was Preached unto the Gentiles, was believed on in the world, 
 and received up into glory. 
 
 After this shall be read for the gospel a piece of the last Chapter of 
 Matthew, as followeth. 
 
 JESUS came and spake unto them, saying : All power is given unto me 
 in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing 
 them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost : teaching them to observe all things, whatsoever I have com- 
 manded you. And lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
 world. 
 
 Or else this that followeth of the x. Chapter of John. 
 
 VERILY, verily, I say unto you : He that entereth not in by the door 
 into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief 
 and a murtherer. But he that entereth in by the door, is the shepherd 
 of the sheep : to him the Porter openeth, and the sheep heareth his voice, 
 and he calleth his own sheep by name and leadeth them out. And when 
 he hath sent forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep 
 follow him, for they know his voice. A stranger will they not follow, 
 but will flee from him, for they know not the voice of strangers. This
 
 6 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 Proverb spake Jesus unto them, but they understood not what things 
 they were, which he spake unto them. Then said Jesus unto them again : 
 Verily, verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All (even as 
 many as come before me) are thieves and murtherers : but the sheep did 
 not hear them. I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall bo 
 safe, and go in and out, and find pasture. A thief cometh not but for to 
 steal, kill, and to destroy. I am come that they might have life, and that 
 they might have it more abundantly. I am the good shepherd : a good 
 shepherd giveth his life for the sheep. An hired servant, and he which 
 is not the shepherd (neither the sheep are his own) seeth the wolf coming, 
 and leaveth the sheep and fleeth, and the wolf catcheth and scattereth 
 the sheep. The hired servant fleeth, because he is an hired servant, and 
 careth not for the sheep. I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, 
 and am known of mine. As my Father knoweth me, even so know I 
 also my Father. And I give my life for the sheep : and other sheep I 
 have, which are not of this fold. Them also must I bring, and they 
 shall hear my voice, and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd. 
 
 Or else this of the xx. Chapter of John. 
 
 THE same day at night, which was the first day of the Sabboths, when 
 the doors were shut (when the Disciples were assembled together, for 
 fear of the Jews) came Jesus and stood in the midst, and said unto them : 
 Peace be unto you. And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his 
 hands and his side. Then were the Disciples glad, when they saw the 
 Lord. Then said Jesus unto them again : Peace be unto you. As my 
 Father sent me, even so send I you also. And when he had said those 
 words, he breathed on them, and said unto them : Receive ye the Holy 
 Ghost. Whosoever's sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them. And 
 whosoever's sins ye retain, they are retained. 
 
 When the Gospel is ended, then shall be said or sung. 
 
 COME, Holy Ghost, eternal God, 
 
 proceeding from above : 
 Both from the Father and the Son, 
 
 the God of peace and love. 
 Visit our minds, and into us thy 
 
 heavenly grace inspire : 
 That in all truth and godliness, we 
 
 may have true desire. 
 Thou are the very Comforter, in all 
 
 woe and distress : 
 The heavenly gift of God most high, 
 
 which no tongue can express : 
 The fountain and the lively spring of 
 
 joy celestial :
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 27 
 
 The fire so bright, the love so clear, and 
 Unction spiritual. 
 
 Thou in thy gifts art manifold, 
 
 whereby Christ's Church doth stand : 
 
 In faithful hearts writing thy law, 
 the finger of God's hand. 
 
 According to thy promise made, thou 
 givest speech of grace : 
 
 That through thy help, the praise of 
 God may sound in every place. 
 
 O Holy Ghost, into our wits send 
 down thine heavenly light. 
 
 Kindle our hearts with fervent love, 
 to serve God day and night. 
 
 Strength and stablish all our weak- 
 ness, so feeble and so frail. 
 
 That neither flesh, the world, nor de- 
 vil, against us do prevail. 
 
 Put back our enemy far from 
 us, and grant us to obtain : 
 
 Peace in our hearts with GOD and man, 
 without grudge or disdain. 
 
 And grant O Lord, that thou being 
 our leader and our guide : 
 
 We may eschew the snares of sin, 
 and from thee never slide. 
 
 To us such plenty of thy grace, 
 
 good Lord grant, we thee pray : 
 That thou mayest be our com- 
 fort, at the last dreadful day. 
 Of all strife and dissension, O Lord, 
 
 dissolve the bands : 
 And make the knots of peace and 
 
 love, throughout all Christian lands. 
 Grant us O Lord, through thee 
 
 to know the Father most of might : 
 That of his dear beloved Son we 
 
 may attain the sight. 
 And that with perfect faith also, we 
 
 may acknowledge thee : 
 The spirit of them both alway, one 
 
 God in persons three. 
 
 Laud and praise be to the Father, 
 and to the Son equal :
 
 28 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 And to the Holy Spirit also, one God 
 
 coeternal. 
 And pray we that the only Son 
 
 vouchsafe his Spirit to send : 
 To all that do profess his name, unto 
 
 the worldes end. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 And then the Archdeacon shall present unto the Bishop all them that 
 shall receive the order of priesthood that day, every one having upon 
 Mm a plain alb.* The Archdeacon saying. 
 
 TQEVEKEND father in God, I present unto you these 
 J_ v persons present, to be admitted to the order of Priest- 
 hood, Cum interrogatione et responsione, lit in Online 
 Diaconatus. 
 
 And then the Bishop shall say to the people. 
 
 GOOD people, these be they whom we purpose, God willing, 
 to receive this day unto the holy office of Priesthood. For 
 after due examination, we find not the contrary but that they 
 be lawfully called to their function and ministry, and that 
 they be persons meet for the same : but yet if there be any 
 of you which knoweth any impediment, or notable crime in 
 any of them, for the which he ought not to be received into 
 this holy ministry ; now in the Name of God declare the same. 
 
 And if any great crime or impediment be objected, &c. Ut supra in 
 Online Diaconatus usq. adjinem Litanie cum hoc Cottecta. 
 
 ALMIGHTY GOD, giver of all good things, which by thy 
 Holy Spirit hast appointed diverse orders of Ministers in thy 
 church, mercifully behold these thy servants, now called to 
 the office of Priesthood, and replenish them so with the truth 
 of thy doctrine, and innocency of life, that both by word, and 
 good example, they may faithfully serve thee in this office, to 
 the glory of thy name, and profit of thy congregation, through 
 the merits of our Saviour Jesu Christ : who liveth and reigneth 
 with thee, and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 
 
 * These words in italics were omitted in the Form of Ordination 
 printed in 1552.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 29 
 
 Then the Bishop shall minister unto every one of them the oath con- 
 cerning the Queen's supremacy, as it is set out in the Order of 
 Deacons. And that done, he shall say unto them which are 
 appointed to receive the said Office, as hereafter followeth. 
 
 You have heard, brethren, as well in your private examina- 
 tion, as in the exhortation, and in the holy lessons taken out 
 of the Gospel, and of the writings of the Apostles, of what 
 dignity, and of how great importance this office is (whereunto 
 ye be called). And now we exhort you, in the name of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, to have in remembrance, into how high a 
 dignity, and to how chargeable an office ye be called, that is 
 to say, to be the Messengers, the Watchmen, the Pastors, and 
 the Stewards of the Lord : to teach, to premonish, to feed, 
 and provide for the Lord's family : to seek for Christ's sheep 
 that be dispersed abroad, and for his children which be in the 
 midst of this naughty world, to be saved through Christ for 
 ever. Have always therefore printed in your remembrance, 
 how great a treasure is committed to your charge : for they 
 be the sheep of Christ, which he bought with his death, and 
 for whom he shed his blood. The Church and congregation 
 whom you must serve, is his Spouse and his body. And if it 
 shall chance the same Church or any member thereof to take 
 any hurt or hinderance, by reason of your negligence, ye know 
 the greatness of the fault, and also of the horrible punishment 
 Avhich will ensue : wherefore consider with your selves the end 
 of your ministry, towards the children of God, toward the 
 spouse and body of Christ, and see that you never cease your 
 labour, your care and diligence, until you have done all that 
 lieth in you, according to your bounden duty, to bring all such 
 as are, or shall be committed to your charge, unto that agree- 
 ment in faith, and knowledge of God, and to that ripeness and 
 perfectness of age in Christ, that there be no place left among 
 them either for error in religion, or for viciousness in life. 
 
 Then, forasmuch as your office is both of so great ex- 
 cellency, and of so great difficulty, ye see with how great care 
 and study ye ought to apply your selves, as well that you may 
 shew your selves kind to that LORD, who hath placed you in 
 so high a dignity, as also to beware that neither you your
 
 30 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 selves offend, neither be occasion that other offend. Howbeit, 
 ye can not have a mind and a will thereto of your selves, for 
 that power and ability is given of God alone. Therefore ye 
 see how ye ought and have need earnestly to pray for his 
 holy Spirit. And seeing that you can not by any other means 
 compass the doing of so weighty a work pertaining to the 
 salvation of man, but with doctrine and exhortation taken out 
 of holy Scripture, and with a life agreeable unto the same ; ye 
 perceive how studious ye ought to be in reading and in learning 
 the Scriptures, and in framing the manners, both of your 
 selves, and of them that specially pertain unto you, according 
 to the rule of the same Scriptures. And for this self same 
 cause, ye see how you ought to forsake and set aside (as much 
 as you may) all worldly cares and studies. 
 
 We have good hope, that you have well weighed and pon- 
 dered these things these with yourselves long before this time, 
 and that you have clearly determined, by God's grace, to give 
 your selves wholly to this vocation, whereuuto it hath pleased 
 God to call you, so that (as much as lieth in you) you apply 
 your selves wholly to this one thing, and draw all your cares 
 and studies this way and to this end : and that you will con- 
 tinually pray for the heavenly assistance of the Holy Ghost 
 from God the Father, by the mediation of our only mediator 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ, that by daily reading and weighing 
 of the Scriptures ye may wax riper and stronger in your 
 ministry ; and that ye may so endeavour your selves from 
 time to time to sanctify the lives of you and yours, and to 
 fashion them after the rule and doctrine of Christ ; and that 
 ye may be wholesome and Godly examples and patterns for 
 the rest of the congregation to follow. And that this present 
 congregation of Christ here assembled may also understand 
 your minds and wills in these things. And that this your 
 promise shall more move you to do your duties, ye shall 
 answer plainly to these things, which we, in the name of the 
 congregation, shall demand of you, touching the same. 
 
 Do you think in your heart that you be truly called ac- 
 cording to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the order of 
 this Church of England, to the ministry of Priesthood ?
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 31 
 
 Answer. I think it. 
 
 The Bishop. Be you persuaded that the holy Scriptures 
 contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal 
 salvation, through faith in Jesu Christ ? And are you deter- 
 mined with the said scriptures to instruct the people committed 
 to your charge, and to teach nothing as required of necessity 
 to eternal Salvation but that you shall be persuaded, may be 
 concluded, and proved by the scripture ? 
 
 Answer. I am so persuaded, and have so determined by 
 God's grace. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence 
 always, so to minister the doctrine and sacraments, and the 
 discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded, and as this 
 realm hath received the same, according to the commandments 
 of God, so that ye may teach the people committed to your 
 cure and charge with all diligence to keep and observe the 
 same? 
 
 Answer. I will so do, by the help of the Lord. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you be ready with all faithful diligence to 
 banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines, 
 contrary to God's word, and to use both public and private 
 monitions and exhortations, as well to the sick, as to the 
 whole within your cures, as need shall require and occasion be 
 given ? 
 
 Answer. I will, the Lord being my helper. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers, and in reading 
 of the holy Scriptures, and in such studies as help to the 
 knowledge of the same, laying aside the study of the world 
 and the flesh ? 
 
 Answer. I will endeavour myself so to do, the Lord being 
 my helper. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion your 
 own selves and your families according to the doctrine of 
 Christ, and to make both your selves and them (as much as in 
 you lieth) wholesome examples and spectacles to the flock of 
 Christ ? 
 
 Answer. I will so apply, the Lord being my helper. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forwards (as much
 
 32 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 as lieth in you) quietness, peace, and love among all Christian 
 people ; and specially among them that are, or shall be, com- 
 mitted to your charge ? 
 
 Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 
 
 The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordinary, and 
 other chief ministers, unto whom the government and charge 
 is committed over you, following with a glad mind and. will 
 their godly admonitions, and submitting your self to their 
 godly judgments ? 
 
 Answer. I w ill so do, the Lord being my helper. 
 Tf Then shall the Bishop say. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God, who hath given you this will to do all these 
 things, grant also unto you strength and power to perform the 
 same, that he may accomplish his work, which he hath begun 
 in you, until the time he shall come at the latter day, to judge 
 the quick and the dead. 
 
 T After the congregation shall be desired, secretly in their prayers, to 
 make humble supplications to God for the foresaid things : for the 
 which prayers there shall be a certain space kept in silence. 
 
 *|f That done, the Bishop shall pray in this wise. 
 
 The Lord be with you. 
 Answer. And with thy spirit.* 
 
 ^" Let us pray. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God and heavenly Father, which of thine infinite 
 love and goodness towards us hast given to us thy only and 
 most dear beloved Son Jesus Christ, to be our redeemer and 
 author of everlasting life : who, after he had made perfect our 
 redemption by his death, and was ascended into heaven, sent 
 abroad into the world his Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, 
 Doctors, and Pastors, by whose labour and ministry he gathered 
 together a great flock in all the parts of the world, to set 
 forth the eternal praise of thy holy name. For these so great 
 benefits of thy eternal goodness, and for that thou hast vouch- 
 safed to call these thy servants here present to the same office 
 and ministry of the salvation of mankind, we render unto thee 
 
 * This yensicle and response wre omitted in the edition of 1552.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 33 
 
 most hearty thanks, we worship and praise thee, and we 
 humbly beseech thee by the same thy Son, to grant unto all 
 us, which either here or elsewhere call upon thy name, that 
 we may show our selves thankful to thee for these and all 
 other thy benefits, and that we may daily increase and go 
 forwards in the knowledge and faith of thee, and thy Son, by 
 the Holy Spirit. So that as well by these thy ministers, as 
 by them to whom they shall be appointed ministers, thy holy 
 name may be always glorified, and thy blessed kingdom en- 
 larged, through the same thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ : 
 which liveth and reigneth with thee, in the unity of the same 
 Holy Spirit, world without end. Amen. 
 
 T When this prayer is dc::e, the Bishop with the Priests present shall 
 lay their hands severally upon the head of every one that receiveth 
 orders. The receivers humbly kneeling upon their knees, and the 
 Bishop saying. 
 
 pECEIVE the Holy Ghost : Whose sins thou dost forgive, 
 JL t they are forgiven ; and whose sins thou dost retain, they 
 are retained : and be thou a faithful dispenser of the Word of 
 God, and of His Holy Sacraments : In the Name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 If The Bishop shall deliver to every one of them the Bible in the one 
 hand, and the chalice or cup icitJi the bread in the other hand, and 
 
 say.* 
 
 HIAKE thou authority to preach the word of God, and to 
 JL minister the holy sacraments in this congregation, where 
 thou shalt be so appointed.! 
 
 1 "\Yhen this is done, the congregation shall sing the Creed, and also 
 they shall go to the Communion, which all they that receive orders 
 shall take together, and remain in the same place where the hands 
 were laid upon them, until such time as they have received the 
 Communion. 
 
 If The Communion being done, after the last Collect, and immediately 
 before the benediction, shall be said this Collect. 
 
 * The words in italics were omitted in the edition of 1552, and this 
 rubric ran thus : " The Bishop shall deliver to every one of them the 
 Bible in his hand." 
 
 f The last six words added in 1552. 
 
 D
 
 34 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 
 
 MOST merciful Father, wo beseech thee so to send upon 
 these thy servants thy heavenly blessing, that they may be 
 clad about with all justice, and that thy Word spoken by their 
 mouths may have such success, that it may never be spoken 
 in vain. Grant also that we may have grace to hear, and 
 receive the same as thy most holy word, and the mean of our 
 salvation, that in all our words and deeds we may seek thy 
 glory, and the increase of thy kingdom, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 1 If the Orders of Deacon and Priesthood be given both upon one day : 
 then shall the Psalm for the Introit and other* things at the holy 
 Communion be used as they are appointed at the ordering of 
 Priests. Saving that for the Epistle, the whole iii Chapter of the 
 first to Timothe shall be read as it is set out before in the order of 
 Priests. And immediately after the Epistle, the Deacons shall be 
 ordered. And it shall suffice the Litany to be said once. 
 
 In this Form for the Ordination of Priests, it 
 should be noted, 1st, that there is a public presen- 
 tation by the Archdeacon of the candidate for the 
 order of Priesthood; 2nd, that the Bishop who is 
 about to ordain, in his address to the people, ex- 
 pressly mentions his intention to " receive this day 
 unto the holy office of Priesthood" the persons pre- 
 rhe particular sented ', 3rd, that the Bishop then proceeds 
 priesthood, 6 to pray to Almighty God for "these thy 
 
 specifically 1 J J J 
 
 mentioned ui servants now called to the office of the Priest- 
 
 tne rorm 01 U/ / 
 
 hood;" 4th, that in the Bishop's public 
 exhortation to the candidates, he first speaks of them 
 as "the Messengers, the Watchmen, the Pastors, 
 and the Stewards of the Lord r ;"f and then interro- 
 gates them, "Do you think in your heart that you 
 be truly called (a) according to the will of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and () the order of the Church of 
 
 * Omitted in 1552. 
 
 t " Stewards of thy mysteries," Collect for Third Sunday in Advent.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Priests, 1549. 35 
 
 England, to the ministry of Priesthood?" 5th, that the 
 Bishop prays to God that those about to be ordained 
 to execute the "same office" which our Blessed 
 Lord's "Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Doctors, 
 and Pastors" anciently received, may "daily in- 
 crease and go forward in the knowledge and faith of 
 Thee and thy Son by the Holy Spirit." 
 
 Furthermore : in the immediate act of ordination 
 a direction is given that "the Bishop with the 
 Priests present shall lay their hands severally upon 
 every one that receiveth orders," the persons being 
 ordained kneeling, and the Bishop using the form 
 set forth at length on p. 33. Here the ancient rite 
 is substantially followed : 1st, in the use of the 
 English form of the words, Accipe Spiritwn Sanctum, 
 "Receive the Holy Ghost," by which the In the ToT ^ 
 grace of the priesthood is by many held to 
 be conveyed : 2ndly, by the power imparted 
 
 . J ' . . l , -M 
 
 to remit and retain sins ; and 3rdly, by the 
 general commission to dispense the Word culars - 
 of God and His Holy Sacraments, in the Name of 
 the Blessed Trinity. Over and above all these de- 
 tails, the explicit belief and general intention of the 
 Church of England is clearly notified in the Preface 
 to the Ordinal. 
 
 ordinationia 
 
 substantially 
 
 r>2
 
 . CHAPTER V. 
 THE FORM FOR THE ORDINATION OF BISHOPS, 1549. 
 
 THE Form of Consecrating of an Archbishop, or 
 Bishop. 
 
 The Psalm for the Introits at the Communion as at the Ordination of 
 
 Priests.* 
 The Epistle. 
 
 THIS ia a true saying : if a man desire the office of a Bishop, he 
 desireth an honest work. A Bishop therefore must be blameless, the 
 husband of one wife, diligent, sober, discreet, a keeper of hospitality, apt 
 to teach, not given to over much wine, no fighter, not greedy of filthy 
 lucre : but gentle, abhorring fighting, abhorring covetousness, one that 
 ruleth well his own house, one that hath children in subjection, with all 
 gravity ; for if a man cannot rule his own house, how shall he care for 
 the congregation of God ? He may not be a young scholar, lest he swell, 
 and fall into the judgment of the evil speaker : he must also have a good 
 report of them which are without, lest he fall into rebuke, and the snare 
 of the evil speaker. 
 
 The Gospel. 
 
 JESUS said to Simon Peter, Simon Johanna, lovest thou me more than 
 these ? He said unto him, Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He 
 said unto him, Feed my lambs. He said to him again the second time, 
 Simon Johanna, lovest thou me? He said unto him, Yea, Lord, thou 
 knowest that I love thee. He said unto him, Feed my sheep. He said 
 unto him the third time, Simon Johanna, lovest thou me ? Peter was 
 sorry because he said unto him the third tune, Lovest thou me ? And he 
 said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things, thou knowest that I love 
 thee. Jesus said unto him, Feed my sheep. 
 
 [ Or else out of the tenth chapter of John, as before in the Order of 
 
 Priests. 
 
 y After the Gospel and Credo ended first the elected Bishop, having 
 upon him a surplice and a cope,^ shall be presented by two Bishops^ 
 beiny also in surplices and copes, and having their pastoral staves in 
 their hands, unto the Archbishop of that province, or to some other 
 
 * Omitted in 1552, u at the Communion " being substituted, 
 t The words in italics were omitted in 1552.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 87 
 
 Bishop appointed by his commission : the Bishops that present him 
 saying. 
 
 MOST reverend father in God, we present unto thee this godly 
 and well learned man, to be consecrated Bishop. 
 
 f Then the King's mandate to the Archbishop for the consecration shall 
 be read. And the oath touching the knowledge of the King's 
 supremacy shall be ministered to the person elected, as it is set out 
 in the Order of Deacons. And then shall be ministered also the 
 oath of due obedience unto the Archbishop, as followeth.* 
 
 The oath of due Obedience to the Archbishop. 
 
 In the name of GOD, Amen. I N. chosen Bishop of the 
 Church and See of N. do profess and promise all due reverence 
 and obedience to the Archbishop, and to the Metropolitical 
 Church of N. and to their successors. So help me GOD 
 through Jesus Christ, and his holy Gospel ffi.f 
 
 [This oath shall not be made at the consecration of an Archbishop. In- 
 serted in 1552.] 
 
 f Then the Archbishop shall move the congregation present to pray : 
 saying thus to them. 
 
 BRETHREN, it is written in the gospel of Saint Luke, that 
 our Saviour Christ continued the whole night in prayer, 
 or ever that he did choose and send forth his xii Apostles, 
 It is written also in the Acts of the Apostles, that the 
 Disciples which were at Antioch did fast and pray, or ever 
 they laid hands upon, or sent forth Paul and Barnabas. Let 
 us therefore, following the example of our Saviour Christ and 
 his Apostles, first fall to prayer, or that we admit and send 
 forth this person presented unto us to the work whereunto we 
 trust the Holy Ghost hath called him. 
 
 If And then shall be said the Litany, as afore in the order of Deacons. 
 
 * The rubric stands thus in the form of 1552 : " Then shall the Arch- 
 bishop demand the Queen's mandate for the consecration, and cause it to 
 be read. And the oath touching the knowledge of the Queen's su- 
 premacy shall be ministered to the person elected, as it is set out in the 
 Order of Deacons. And then shall be ministered also the oath of due 
 obedience unto the Archbishop." 
 
 J " And his holy Gospel," with the sign of the cross, omitted in 1552.
 
 38 Form for the Ordination of Bishops, 1549, 
 
 And after this pkce : That it may please thee to illuminate all 
 Bishops, &c. he shall say. 
 
 That it may please thee to bless this our brother elected, and 
 to send thy grace upon him, that he may duly execute the 
 office whereunto he is called ; to the edifying of Thy Church, 
 and to the honour, praise, and glory of thy name. 
 
 Answer. We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 
 
 F Concluding the Litany in the end with this prayer. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God, giver of all good things, which by thy Holy 
 Spirit hast appointed diverse orders of ministers in thy Church, 
 mercifully behold this thy servant, now called to the work and 
 ministry of a Bishop, and replenish him so with the truth of 
 thy doctrine and innocency of life, that both by word and deed 
 he may faithfully serve thee in this office, to the glory of thy 
 name, and profit of thy congregation : Through the merits 
 of our Saviour Jesu Christ : who liveth and reigneth with thee 
 and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 
 
 Then the Archbishop, sitting in a chair, shall say this to him that is to 
 be consecrated. 
 
 BROTHER, forasmuch as holy scripture and the old Canons 
 commandeth, that we should not be hasty in laying on hands, 
 and admitting of any person to the government of the con- 
 gregation of Christ, which he hath purchased with no less 
 price than the effusion of his own blood : afore that I admit 
 you to this administration whereunto ye are called, I will 
 examine you in certain articles, to the end the congregation 
 present may have a trial and bear witness, how ye be minded 
 to behave your self in the church of God. 
 
 Are you persuaded that you be truly called to this mini- 
 stration, according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 the order of this realm ? 
 
 Answer. I am so persuaded. 
 
 The Archbishop. Are you persuaded that the holy scriptures 
 contain sufficiently all doctrine, required of necessity for eternal 
 salvation, through the faith in Jesu Christ ? And are you de- 
 termined, with the same holy scriptures, to instruct the people 
 committed to your charge, and to teach or maintain nothing,
 
 Form for the Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 39 
 
 as required of necessity to eternal salvation, but that you shall 
 be persuaded may be concluded and proved by the same ? 
 
 Answer. I am so persuaded and determined by God's 
 grace. 
 
 The Archbishop. Will you then faithfully exercise your self 
 in the said holy scriptures, and call upon God by prayer for 
 the true understanding of the same, so as ye may be able by 
 them to teach and exhort with wholesome doctrine, and to 
 withstand and convince the gainsayers ? 
 
 Answer. I will do so, by the help of God. 
 
 The Archbishop. Be you ready with all faithful diligence to 
 banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrine con- 
 trary to God's word, and both privately and openly to call upon 
 and encourage other to the same ? 
 
 Answer. I am ready, the Lord being my helper. 
 
 The Archbishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and worldly 
 lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and Godly in this world, 
 that you may shew your self in all things an example of good 
 works unto other, that the adversary may be ashamed, having 
 nothing to lay against you ? 
 
 Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 
 
 The Archbishop. Will you maintain and set forward (as 
 much as shall lie in you) quietness, peace and love, among all 
 men ; and such as be unquiet, disobedient and criminous 
 within your diocese, correct and punish according to such 
 authority, as ye have by God's word, and as to you shall be 
 committed by the ordinance of this realm ? 
 
 Answer. I will so do, by the help of God. 
 
 The Archbishop. Will you shew yourself gentle, and be 
 merciful for Christ's sake to poor and needy people, and to all 
 strangers destitute of help ? 
 
 Answer. I will so shew my self by God's grace. 
 
 The Archbishop. Almighty God our heavenly Father, who 
 hath given you a good will to do all these things, grant also 
 unto you strength and power to perform the same ; that he 
 accomplishing in you the good work which he hath begun, ye 
 may be found perfect and irreprehensible at the latter day, 
 through Jesu Christ our Lord. Amen.
 
 40 Form for tlie Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 
 
 Then shall be sung or said Come Holy Ghost, &c., as it is set down* in 
 
 the Order of Priests. 
 That ended, the Archbishop shall say. 
 The Lord be with you. 
 Answer. And with thy spirit. 
 Lord, hear our prayer, j 
 Answer. And let our cry come unto thee. 
 
 ALMIGHTY God, and most merciful Father, which of thy 
 infinite goodness hast given to us thy only and most dear 
 beloved Son Jesus Christ, to be our redeemer and author of 
 everlasting life : who, after that he had made perfect our 
 redemption by his death, and was ascended into heaven, 
 poured down his gifts abundantly upon men, making some 
 Apostles, some Prophets, some Evangelists, some Pastors, and 
 Doctors, to the edifying and making perfect of his con- 
 gregation : grant, we beseech " thee, to this thy servant such 
 grace, that he may be evermore ready to spread abroad thy 
 Gospel and glad tidings of reconcilement to God, and to use 
 the authority given unto him, not to destroy, but to save ; not 
 to hurt, but to help : so that he as a faithful and wise servant, 
 giving to thy family meat in due season, may at the last day 
 be received into joy, through Jesu Christ our Lord : who with 
 thee, and the Holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth one God, world 
 without end. Amen. 
 
 Then the Archbishop and Bishops present shall lay their hands upon the 
 head of the electj Bishop, the Archbishop saying, 
 
 TAKE the Holy Ghost, and remember that thou stir up the 
 grace of God, which is in thee by imposition of hands ; for 
 God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, 
 and of soberness. 
 
 Then the Archbishop shall lay the Bible upon his neck, saying, 
 
 GIVE heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine. Think 
 upon these things contained in this book : be diligent in 
 them, that the increase coming thereby may be manifest unto 
 all men. Take heed unto thy self, and unto teaching, and be 
 
 * " Set out "1552. f Added in 1552. 
 
 t Elected "1552, Shall deliver him the Bible," 1552.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 41 
 
 diligent in doing them : for by doing this thou shalt save thy 
 self, and them that hear thee. 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop put into his hand the Pastoral Staff, saying.* 
 
 BE to the flock of Christ a shepherd, not a wolf : feed them, 
 devour them not : hold up the weak, heal the sick, bind 
 together the broken, bring again the outcasts, seek the lost. 
 Be so merciful, that you be not too remiss : so minister dis- 
 cipline, that you forget not mercy : that when the chief 
 Shepherd shall come, ye may receive the immercescible crown 
 of glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ^f Then the Archbishop shall proceed to the Communion, with whom 
 the new consecrated Bishop with otherf shall also communicate. And 
 after the last Collect, immediately before the benediction, shall be 
 said this prayer. 
 
 MOST merciful Father, we beseech thee to send down upon 
 this thy servant thy heavenly blessing, and so endue him with 
 thy Holy Spirit, that he, preaching thy word, may not only be 
 earnest to reprove, beseech, and rebuke with all patience and 
 doctrine, but also may be to such as believe an wholesome 
 example, in word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in chastity, 
 and purity : that faithfully fulfilling his course, at the latter 
 day he may receive the crown of righteousness, laid up by 
 the Lord the righteous judge : who liveth and reigneth, 
 one God with the Father and the Holy Ghost, world without 
 end. Amen. 
 
 As in the two preceding Forms for ordination, 
 so in the present the office to which the person 
 is to be set apart is several times mentioned : 1st, 
 in the proper Epistle; 2ndly, in the rubric after 
 the proper gospel ; 3rdly, in the presentation to 
 the consecrating Archbishop or Bishop : 4thly, in 
 the Oath of due obedience ; 5thly, in the special 
 prayer with which the Litany is ordered to be 
 
 * This direction is omitted in 1552, and the words " Be to the flock " 
 follow immediately after u them that hear thee." 
 t Added 1552,
 
 42 Form for iht Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 
 
 concluded. It is also implied as well throughout 
 the whole series of questions put by the Archbishop 
 who consecrates, as by the terms and sentiments 
 of the respective prayers immediately before and 
 immediately following the act of consecration. 
 
 Furthermore; (a) "Holy Scripture and the old 
 canons " are referred to as the authorities for sound 
 precedents in the work of consecration to the office 
 of a Bishop ; (/9) governing, ruling, and punishing 
 the faithful when necessary, are amongst the ex- 
 pressed duties of the office; (7) "giving to thy 
 family meat in due season," together with the 
 terms of the exhortation, when the Bible is given to 
 the person consecrated, all suffice to point out the 
 definite character which has been imprinted by 
 the act of consecration. 
 
 1. On this office, it may further be remarked, that 
 the form, " Receive ye [or " Take "] the Holy Ghost," 
 was that which our Blessed Saviour Himself made 
 use of when He set apart and ordained His Apostles, 
 without adding such words further as "to the office 
 and work of an apostle." Hence it may allowed, 
 and can be maintained, that all ecclesiastical orders, 
 being bestowed from and by the influence and opera- 
 tion of the Spirit of God, Who being one, hath 
 different operations for different administrations,* 
 the concomitant actions, words, and circumstances 
 therefore must indicate and set forth for which 
 particular administration the help of the Holy Spirit 
 is sought, since that general prayer is substantially 
 made for each and all ; but the official functions 
 being different, the same Holy Spirit works differ- 
 
 * 1 Cor. xii. 5, 6.
 
 Form for the Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 43 
 
 ently in each. It is obvious, consequently, from the 
 practice of our Blessed Lord, that there is no need 
 to express by words at the actual moment of 
 conferring a particular office, what power is thereby 
 bestowed, because our Saviour did not so express it. 
 If what was said by Him before and afterwards, as 
 determining the sense in which His general com- 
 mission was bestowed, sufficed then, the same surely 
 may suffice now. 
 
 2. The whole Form for the Consecration of a 
 Bishop indicates by very definite expressions what 
 power was conferred by the words "Keceive the 
 Holy Ghost," and what public intention was actively 
 made both by the consecrator, properly so-called, 
 and by his assistant consecrating-bishops. 
 
 3. In the Eoman Church the Consecration of 
 a Bishop is effected with these same words, Accipe 
 Spiritum Sanctum. At the imposition of hands 
 nothing else but this is said. Moreover, in the 
 prayer which immediately follows these words no 
 mention is made of the episcopal function or dignity, 
 while all the other rite's and ceremonies made use of 
 are but added for the greater solemnity of the general 
 action, but are not of the essence of episcopal consecra- 
 tion, according both to the principle and historical 
 evidence almost universally accepted by their theolo- 
 gians. For example, in his Disputations* Vasquez 
 sets forth this very objection to their own form 
 of episcopal consecration, as not sufficient, because 
 it does not specify the episcopal office and power, 
 to which objection, however, he most amply answers 
 that though the words do not express it, yet the 
 
 * Disputationes, CCXL. Cap. v. n. CO.
 
 44 Form for tlie Ordination of Bishops, 1549. 
 
 other circumstances that accompany them both 
 before and after they are spoken, do express it 
 sufficiently. So that the objection, if valuable or 
 valid against the ordinations of the Church of 
 England, are equally valuable and valid against 
 those of the Church of Rome. 
 
 4. We should not fail to remember, furthermore, 
 that the ancient forms for consecrating bishops, 
 differing so greatly as they did one from another, 
 and in truth agreeing in nothing but in the use 
 of the imposition of hands with an accompanying 
 prayer or prayers, the Form here set forth is, in 
 these particulars, perfectly in harmony with ancient 
 precedent, substantially identical with the forms 
 used both in East and West for the first ten 
 centuries of the Christian era, and both good and 
 valid for conveying the episcopal character.
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 THE EDWARDINE ORDINAL. 
 
 rriHE Forms of Consecration and Ordination for 
 4- Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, as given in 
 the preceding chapters, were drawn up, as has 
 been already stated in the second chapter of this 
 book, by a commission of ecclesiastics, legally autho- 
 rized by 3 & 4 Edward VI. cap. xii., which 
 enacted " That such form and manner of making 
 and consecrating of Archbishops, Bishops, Priests, 
 and Deacons, and other Ministers of the Church," as 
 by six prelates and six other men of this realm, 
 learned in God's law, by the King's Majesty to be 
 appointed and assigned, or by the most number of 
 them, should be devised for that purpose, and set forth 
 under the Great Seal of England before the first day 
 of April next coming, f should by virtue of that Act 
 be lawfully exercised and used, and none other." 
 
 Accordingly the commission was granted, Formal com- 
 and formally addressed to the following *opaaddi- 
 
 J *-' vines for the 
 
 prelates and other learned divines. All 
 
 the names are printed, and they are printed 58S* 11 * 11 
 at length, for obvious reasons : 
 
 * This expression, " other Ministers of the Church" i.e. other than 
 Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, goes to prove that the minor orders were 
 not formally rejected, but more probably fell gradually into abeyance. 
 That minor orders Avere conferred during the reign of Queen Elizabeth 
 is capable of direct proof. The MS. Register of the diocese of Hereford 
 records the public ordination of four persons to be " Lectores " in 1560 
 i.e. two years after the accession of Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 t i.e. April 1, 1550.
 
 46 The Edwardine Ordinal. 
 
 Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury; 
 Robert Holgate, Archbishop of York ; Edward 
 Bonner, Bishop of London ; Cuthbert Tunstal, 
 Bishop of Durham; Thomas Goodrich, Bishop of 
 Ely ; John Salcot, Bishop of Salisbury ; Richard 
 Samson, Bishop of -Lichfield and Coventry ; William 
 Rugge, Bishop of Norwich ; Robert Wartou, Bishop 
 of St. Asaph ; Robert Aldrich, Bishop of Carlisle ; 
 Henry Holbeach, Bishop of Lincoln ; John Skyp, 
 Bishop of Hereford; Nicholas Heath, Bishop of 
 Worcester ; Thomas Thirlby, Bishop of West- 
 minster ; Paul Bushe, Bishop of Bristol ; George 
 Day, Bishop of Chichester ; Nicholas Ridley, Bishop 
 of Rochester ; and Robert Ferrar, Bishop of 
 St. David's. 
 
 The following six priests were also members of 
 the commission: 
 
 Richard Cox, D.D., Dean of Westminster ; William 
 May, LL.D., Dean of St. Paul's ; John Taylor, D.D., 
 Dean of Lincoln ; Simon Haynes, D.D., Dean of 
 Exeter ; Thomas Robertson, B.D. ;* John Red- 
 mayne, D.D.,f Master of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 
 In pursuance of the enactment specified, the 
 Ordinal in question]: was drawn up, set forth, printed, 
 and published. It was compiled, arranged, and 
 determined by some of the highest dignitaries 
 and officers of the Church of England. The King 
 and his Parliament bore no other part in the matter 
 than legally, properly, and formally to authorise the 
 Bishops and divines commissioned to meet for 
 the alteration of the existing form, to make the 
 
 * Afterwards appointed Dean of Durham by Queen Mary, 
 
 f Afterwards Archdeacon of Taunton. 
 
 j Published by Richard Grafton in March, 1549.
 
 The Edwardine Ordinal. 47 
 
 alterations, and to give the authority of the law 
 of the land for such changes as they should consider 
 either necessary or politic. This was done. In the 
 Form for the Consecration of Bishops the use of 
 gloves, sandals, and the episcopal ring were omitted. 
 In the Form for the Ordaining of a Priest, the 
 unction of the hands," and the delivery of a paten 
 with wafers, and of a chalice with wine SSfiSSS 
 
 11 1 1 i {* i ceremonial ac- 
 
 and water, were the chief ceremonies dis- tions omitted. 
 continued. In the Form for making of Deacons, 
 the placing a stole over the left shoulder, and the 
 formal clothing of the candidate with a dalmatic, f 
 were omitted. 
 
 Now, whatever may be the opinions entertained 
 with regard to these omissions, and many may 
 reasonably regret that they were made, yet no one 
 would maintain that either unction with oil, and 
 the delivery of the instrumenta Eueharistice in the case 
 of a Priest, or the imposition of a stole in the 
 case of a Deacon, were of the essence of the respec- 
 tive actions. Morinus maintains, with reference to 
 varieties and variations found in old and authentic 
 Rituals, both with regard to age and country, that 
 the ancient bishops unquestionably did not hold 
 themselves bound by each and every precedent in 
 
 * In the Pontificals both of Egbert and St. Dunstan the rite of 
 unction of the head and hands in conferring the sacerdotal office is 
 ordered. On the other hand, Pope Nicholas I., surnamed the Great, 
 A.D. 858, writes in one of his Epistles, still extant, that the Roman 
 Church did not then use unction. Vide Morinus, DC Sacris Ordin. 
 Exerc. vi. cap. 2. 
 
 f The old Winchester Pontifical in MS. does not contain directions for 
 clothing the candidate either with tunic or dalmatic, which, prior to 
 the twelfth century, was certainly a rite unknown in the Church of 
 England. It was introduced into the Bangor MS., as is supposed 
 by competent authorities, in the thirteenth or fourteenth century.
 
 48 The Edivardine Ordinal. 
 
 such cases, but that provided the essentials were 
 retained, local ecclesiastical authorities were at 
 liberty, for good causes and sufficient reasons, to 
 alter and add as they thought fit. And that this 
 has been done by the authorities of Churches in 
 visible communion with the See of Eome, is 
 admitted by Konian Catholic authors, as will in due 
 course be shown. 
 
 2. It is now necessary to point out briefly that 
 the Forms of Consecration and Ordination under 
 consideration were, by full legal authority, with the 
 mutual consent and agreement of Church and State, 
 formally sanctioned for use, and regularly and 
 legally annexed to the "Book of Common Prayer." 
 This may be gathered from a perusal of the statute 
 5 & 6 Edward VI. chapter i., which de- 
 annexed by law clares that the Ordinal as set forth, of 
 
 and competent 
 
 which a separate edition had been printed 
 for practical use, should "be of like 
 " force, authority, and value as the same 
 " like foresaid book, entitled the Book of Common 
 " Prayer, was before ; and to be accepted, received, 
 " used, and esteemed in like sort and manner, and 
 " with the same clauses of provisions and excep- 
 " tions to all intents, constructions, and purposes, 
 " as by the Act of Parliament made in the second 
 " year of the King's Majesty's reign, was ordained, 
 " limited, expressed, and appointed for the uni- 
 " formity of service and administration of sacra- 
 " ments throughout the realm, upon such several 
 " pains, as in the said Act of Parliament is 
 " expressed." 
 
 3. With regard to this important change, it 
 should not be forgotten that all things done with
 
 The Edwardine Ordinal. 49 
 
 regularity, due form, and strict adherence to pre- 
 cedent, by those competent, as well by bsenceofob . 
 their offices as by the special commis- 
 sion granted to them, to effect the desired 
 changes. Nor were any objections raised 
 at the period against the validity of the 
 orders of those Bishops and Priests who lrregular - 
 were ordained by the new forms. Even Bishop 
 Gardiner, in a letter to Bishop Ridley, commends 
 him for " disproving the Pope's pretended autho- 
 rity"* (as his lordship termed it), and in a letter 
 to Protector Somerset! freely complains of a contro- 
 versial sermon preached by William Barlow, Bishop 
 of St. David's, whom he styles "Bishop " and his 
 " brother of St. David's," without having the least 
 doubt of the perfect validity of his consecration. 
 Moreover, when Bishop Gardiner was asked by the 
 Protector and Council what opinion he held with 
 regard to the " Book of Common Prayer "J (which, 
 
 * Collier's Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. fol, 222. 
 
 f Ibid., fol. 223. 
 
 J The following remarks, having an important bearing on this question, 
 are taken from the Preface to Bishop Jeremy Taylor's Collection of Offices : 
 " For as for the adversaries from the Roman party they were so convinced 
 by the piety and innocence of the Common Prayer-Book that they could 
 accuse it of no deformity, but of imperfection, of a want of some things 
 which they judged convenient, because the error had a wrinkle on it, 
 and the face of antiquity. And therefore for ten or eleven years they 
 came to our churches, joined in our devotions, and communicated 
 without scruple, till a temporal interest of the Church of Home rent the 
 schism wider, and made it gape like the jaws of the grave. 
 
 "And let me say, it adds no small degree to my confidence and 
 opinion of the English Common Prayer-Book, that amongst the 
 numerous armies sent from the Roman seminaries (who were curious 
 enough to inquire, able enough to find out, and wanted no anger to 
 have made them charge home any error in our Liturgy, if the matter 
 had not been unblameable, and the composition excellent,) there was 
 never any impiety or heresy charged upon the Liturgy of the Church 
 
 E
 
 50 The Edwardine Ordinal. 
 
 at that time, included the Ordinal under considera- 
 tion), he replied, " that notwithstanding he would 
 not have drawn it up altogether in that manner 
 himself, yet that he could fairly reconcile it to his 
 conscience, and therefore should officiate by it, and 
 take care to bring others to the same conformity." 5 
 Another distinguished divine, Dr. Owen Oglethorpe, j- 
 who in the discussions and disputes of the period 
 usually ranged himself with Bishop Gardiner, gave 
 similar testimony, viz. : " That the form and 
 order of religion now set forth was nearer the 
 
 (for I reckon not the calumnies of Harding, for they were only in general 
 calling it darkness, -c., from which aspersion it was worthily vindicated 
 by Mr. Deering). The truth of it is, the compilers took that course 
 which was sufficient to have secured it against the malice of a Spanish 
 Inquisitor, or the scrutiny of a more inquisitive Presbytery, for they put 
 nothing of controversy into their prayers, nothing that was then matter 
 of question ; only because they could not prophesy, they put in some 
 things which since then have been called to question by persons whose 
 interest was highly concerned to find fault with something. But that 
 also hath been the fate of the penmen of Holy Scripture, some of which 
 could prophesy, but yet could not prevent this. But I do not remember 
 that any man was ever put to it to justify the Common Prayer against 
 any positive, public, and professed charge by a Roman adversary nay, 
 it is transmitted to us by the testimony of persons greater than all 
 exceptions, that Paulus 4tus, in his private intercourses and letters to 
 Queen Elizabeth, did offer to confirm the English Common Prayer- 
 Book, if she would acknowledge his primacy and authority, and the 
 Reformation derivative from him. (Tortura Torti, p. 142.) And his 
 successor, Pius 4tus, with an ' Omnia de nobis tibi polliceare^ he assured 
 her she should have anything from him, not only things pertaining to 
 her soul, but what might conduce to the establishment and confirmation 
 of her Royal dignity ; amongst which, that the Liturgy newly established 
 by her authority should not be rescinded by the Pope's power, was not 
 the least considerable. (Camd. AnnaL, A.D. 1560.)" Vide also Pope 
 Pius IV. and the Book of Common Prayer. By E. C. Harington, M.A. 
 London : Rivingtons, 185G. 
 
 * Heylin's History of the Reformation, fol. 99 ; and Collier's 
 Ecclesiastical History, fol. 223. 
 
 t Afterwards made Bishop of Carlisle by Queen Mary.
 
 The Edwardine Ordinal. 51 
 
 practice of the Apostolical and Primitive Church 
 than that which was formerly used in England."* 
 
 To this important question the value of con- 
 temporary statements! with regard to the changes 
 effected at the Reformation a separate section 
 will be devoted. 
 
 * CoUier's History, fol. 306. 
 
 f See Appendix, No. I., "Authoritative Statements regarding Ordi- 
 nation in 1537 and 1543." 
 
 E 2
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 THE ORDINAL OF KING EDWARD VI. OBJECTIONS. 
 
 THIS Ordinal, compiled by ecclesiastics, was 
 published, as approved and legally authorized 
 by the highest authorities in Church and State. 
 King Edward's advisers, in obtaining his Majesty's 
 sanction, had before them no doubt such a precedent 
 for example as that in which the Fathers at Mentz 
 earnestly entreated the Emperor, Charles the Great, 
 that he would by his imperial authority confirm their 
 canons, which related to prayers, litanies, preaching, 
 and the administration of the sacraments. * 
 
 Many objections of various kinds and from 
 different quarters some as to principle, others as 
 to details have been made against this Ordinal so 
 regularly drawn up and sanctioned. Such must be 
 considered seriatim. 
 
 1. The first objection, faithfully stated, may be 
 said to take this form : If the National Church of 
 Absence of auf. England, in conjunction with other na- 
 
 licient and valid . J 
 
 repons for any tional Churches, possessed, as no one 
 
 alterations m the 
 
 1 denies, an Ordinal, the validity of which 
 
 no one disputes, what necessity existed 
 for substituting a revised form of that Ordinal, 
 some features of which have been the subject of 
 criticism ever since it was first published, and the 
 validity of which many Roman Catholics have 
 denied ? 
 
 * Durautus, De Ritibus Ecclesix Cath., lib. 2, cap. xxii. note 3.
 
 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 53 
 
 To this difficulty the following answer* may be 
 given : 
 
 (a) The Reformers, in dealing with the Ordinal 
 as indeed with the formularies generally aimed 
 especially at liturgical simplicity. (See the Preface to 
 the " Book of Common Prayer.") It may be admitted 
 that in particular cases they pressed their principle 
 too far. But the then-existing need for keeping 
 such a principle in view was practically admitted 
 by authorities within the Eoman Church, such as 
 Cardinal Quignon. And the modern Pionian Breviary 
 and Missal are certainly " simple" if compared with 
 the use of Saruni. The principle of simplicity is 
 indeed agreeable to the highest laws of beauty, and 
 to the distinctive genius and spirit of Christianity. 
 
 (/3) The jus lititrgicum, which belonged to single 
 bishops during the first five centuries at least, and 
 which was only limited by the upgrowth of the 
 metropolitan jurisdictions, appears to have extended 
 to everything that was not certainly of Divine 
 institution, or what on St. Augustine's principle 
 would come to much the same thing, of really 
 universal and apostolical tradition. 
 
 The changes then which were made in our 
 formulary might certainly have been made by a 
 primitive bishop or group of bishops. How very 
 modern is the greater part of the Roman " form and 
 matter " of ordination may be gathered from 
 Martene ; and the cautious admissions of Perrone 
 should be noticed. (Tract, de Ordin. c. 4, de S. ordi- 
 nationis materia, forma, &c.) Remark especially 
 
 * For the reply to this first objection the author is indebted to the 
 Rev. Prebendary Liddon, of Christ Church, Oxford, whom he respect- 
 fully and sincerely thanks,
 
 54 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 
 
 123, " Sed magna vis viget," &c. He there 
 states generally that the scholastic theory about the 
 porrectio instntmentorum had to be given up, and that 
 " comrnunior jam evasit sententia quse in sold 
 manuum inipositione et oratione sitam esse materiam 
 et formam horuni ordinum tuetur." : What the 
 " oratio " was to be, was itself an open question. 
 
 This language indeed was needed in order to 
 cover both primitive and Eastern ordinations ad- 
 mitted by the Konian Catholic Church. But as 
 it may be read, it ought to leave no doubt about the 
 Anglican rite. Perrone indeed takes exception to 
 the English form (Consec. Episc. Ib. p. 486 n. 1) on 
 the ground that it contains no specific commissions 
 "patet nullam in ejusmodi formula consecrandi, 
 offerendi, et ordinandi mentionem occurrere." But 
 such a rule contradicts his own admission, and 
 would invalidate other orders besides our own. All 
 that can be shown to be necessary is that a competent 
 person should lay on hands, specifying in the prayer 
 which he uses at the time, or in some prayer of the 
 whole sendee, the object with which he does so. 
 And this will prove the sufficiency of our rite, before 
 1662 as well as after it. 
 
 In reply then to this first objection it may be 
 said There being no real doubt about our/orw, the 
 objections to it must be considered on their merits. 
 And something was gained by a vernacular and 
 a simpler service ; much was gained by getting rid 
 of rites which do not really belong to the essence of 
 ordination, but were mistakenly supposed to do so. 
 The objections are the objections of imperfect in- 
 formation : and it is sometimes morally right to run 
 
 * Vol. 2. p. 480, ed. Migne.
 
 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 55 
 
 the risk of being misunderstood and condemned, even 
 by good people, in the interests of solid truth, which 
 sooner or later we may hope they will recognise. 
 The only question for us now is whether our form is, 
 and has been, sufficient. Whether something better 
 might not have been hit upon some less consider- 
 able change is an unpractical question, when we 
 cannot doubt that we have all that is necessary. 
 
 Many Church-of-England people have never re- 
 garded Eoman objections to our form of conse- 
 cration or ordination as entirely bond fide. The 
 objection seems to be a specific one, but it is in 
 reality part of a much larger objection directed 
 against the right of a bishop, province, or group 
 of provinces, to deal with any such matters at all, 
 without the authorization and approval of Eome. 
 If our Roman Catholic friends would bring them- 
 selves to look at the question on its own merits, and 
 apart from the wholly independent question whether 
 or no the Pope's authority in England is a matter of 
 divine right, they would not find much difficulty in 
 accepting our Ordinal. Until they consent to do 
 this, all our appeals to the East and to the Primitive 
 Church do not touch their real difficulty, which lies 
 against not our orders as such, but against the idea 
 of our whole position. And these are quite distinct 
 questions. 
 
 2. A second objection is that the principle on 
 which the ancient Ordinal was revised was neither 
 sound in itself nor faithfully applied. T he P rincipieoa 
 In the first place the principle was not p h mi6cai e 4 a sT 
 sound (a), because little that is definite Iou e nd in its u Jif 
 
 , . , - . an .d unfairly ap- 
 
 regardmg the form and matter of Ordi- JJJJ^ 
 nation is to be found in Scripture, and ob J ectiou
 
 56 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections, 
 
 therefore Scripture alone, apart from the general 
 tradition of the Church universal, could not be a 
 safe guide. And it was not faithfully applied (/3) 
 because while unction, the use of the mitre, &c., 
 were certainly not enjoined in Scripture, which 
 ceremonies were abolished by the Edwardine revisers 
 of the Ordinal, other ceremonies, such for example 
 as the use of the Litany, the hymn Veni Creator, the 
 oath of supremacy, and the delivery of a printed 
 Bible, were equally not enjoined by Scripture, but 
 yet were retained or devised anew. 
 
 To this objection it may be urged, in general 
 terms, that the revised Ordinal is, on the whole, 
 perfectly in harmony both with the express his- 
 torical records of Holy Scripture regarding ordina- 
 tion, and also substantially identical in all essential 
 parts and features with the most ancient forms of 
 ordination as existing or as used both in East and 
 West. 
 
 3. A third objection, already indirectly alluded to 
 in a previous chapter, may be stated as follows : 
 
 As regards the revised service for the Consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop, it is asserted that the form for 
 conveying the grace of the episcopate is imperfect 
 insufficiency of and insufficient, inasmuch as the office of 
 Impart^'cpu" a Bishop is not mentioned contempora- 
 
 copal character; , . , ,, ,, . n 
 
 together with an iieouslv with the act oi consecration, and 
 
 answer to tins 
 
 objection. that, consequently, the utterance of the 
 words by the consecrator and his assistants, in 
 conjunction with the combined imposition of his 
 hands, and those of his assistants, is an action 
 which, on the principles and practice of the Catholic 
 Church, cannot bestow the episcopal character. 
 To this objection it may be answered that in
 
 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 57 
 
 conjunction with the Accipe Spiritum Sanctum,* " Re- 
 ceive the Holy Ghost," the adoption of the actual 
 words made use of by St. Paul, in which he imparted 
 the episcopal character to St. Timothy, with juris- 
 diction over the faithful at Ephesus, j shows most 
 clearly that it was as well in the mind of those who 
 arranged the form, as in that of those who used it, 
 to confer on the subject to be advanced to the 
 episcopate by and through this form, the character, 
 office, and powers of a bishop. Moreover the 
 prayers before and after that act most distinctly 
 determine both what is intended to be done, and 
 what is actually accomplished. 
 
 Furthermore it is most important to remember 
 that in none of the ancient English Pontificals, 
 with the exception of that of Exeter, are there 
 any such words defining the office at the time 
 of the imposition of hands. In the Sarum Pon- 
 tifical, that which was almost universally followed 
 in substance, though local alterations were some- 
 times made, the text of the service stands as 
 follows : 
 
 " Finitd litanid, surnant omncs prater electwn. Et 
 duo episcopi ponant et teneant evangeliorum codicem super 
 cerviccm cjus et inter scapulas clausum, et ordinatore 
 super cum fundente lenedictionem, reliqui episcopi qid 
 
 * It should be here remarked that the formula Accipe Spiritum 
 Sanctum belongs to the period of the Schoolmen, from which time it has 
 been accepted and used in the Western Church. Morinus expressly 
 affirms that in conjunction with the imposition of hands the ancient 
 forms of ordination both in East and West were only prayers for the 
 gift and descent of the Holy Spirit, almost always invocatory and 
 seldom or never indicative or imperative. Vide Morinns de Onl, 
 in ret. Form. circ. an. 1180, p. 338. 
 
 f 2 Tim. i. 6, 7. Vide also 1 Tim, iii. 17,
 
 58 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 
 
 adsunt manibus suis caput ejus tangant, et dicat ordinator 
 Veni Creator,w supra in ordiiiibus. Scqaatur: Oremus. 
 Oratio. 
 
 Propitiare, Domine, supplicationibtis nostris, et 
 inclinatio super Imnc famulum tuuni cornn gratiae 
 sacerdotalis, benedictionis tuas in emu infunde 
 virtutem : per Dominum nostrum, Jesum Christum, 
 Filium tuum, qui tecuni vivit et regnat, in imitate 
 Spiritus Sancti Deus. 
 
 Per omnia secula saeculoruin. Amen." 
 4. It is further maintained, as another objection, 
 ordiKif- tnat tne Revised Ordinal was irregularly 
 ^aSwer and illegally imposed on the Church of 
 uou hla England, and that consequently ecclesias- 
 tical acts and functions done by and through it 
 were in themselves irregular and illegal. To 
 which an answer is given that it is not easy to 
 understand on what defects this objection is sup- 
 posed to rest. Whether wisely or unwisely, fairly 
 to all sections or unfairly, the Ordinal revised in the 
 reign of Edward VI. was regularly drawn up, legally 
 sanctioned,* and immediately used. On the death 
 of Edward VI., however, the statute 1 Mary, ses- 
 sion 2, chap. 2, enacted that the old service, 
 formerly used in the reign of King Henry VIII., 
 was to be revised and practised, and no other. One 
 clause of this Act, however, is very remarkable, 
 which declares that it is " provided that all persons 
 of the clergy should be at liberty in the meantime 
 
 * It is but right to put on record here the fact that when the measure 
 for legalizing the Ordinal passed the House of Lords the following 
 prelates entered a general protest against it : Tonstal of Durham, 
 Oglethorpe of Carlisle, Heath of Worcester, Thirlby of Westminster, 
 and Day of Chichester. Journal of the House of Lords.
 
 Ordinal of King Edward VI. Objections. 59 
 
 to use either the old or new service," a sufficient 
 indication that the leaders and supporters of the 
 more ancient forms did not judge the revised ser- 
 vices to have been defective in essentials, and con- 
 sequently invalid. 
 
 These revised services were restored upon the 
 death of Queen Mary and the accession of Queen 
 Elizabeth, by precisely the same course of regular 
 and legal action as had been formally adopted for 
 their abolition at the death of King Edward VI. 
 
 Moreover it may be safely answered to the fourth 
 objection against the Revised Ordinal of King Ed- 
 ward VI., that even were our opponents' case proved, 
 which, however, we entirely decline to admit, 
 the question between irregularity and illegality 
 on the one hand, and invalidity on the other, is a 
 question not of degree but of kind. An act may be 
 avowedly irregular and illegal, but yet at the same 
 time perfectly valid ; and this, if the allegation of 
 our opponents could be proved, would be the case in 
 the present instance.
 
 CHAPTEK VIII. 
 
 THE ORDINAL OF KING EDWARD VI. IN SUBSTANTIAL 
 HARMONY WITH THE MOST ANCIENT FORMS. 
 
 rjIHE Matter and Form for the consecration of a 
 -*- bishop, or for the ordination of a priest or deacon, 
 as set forth in the revised Ordinal, already printed, 
 is the imposition of hands with prayer, used with an 
 intention to do what the Church intends should be 
 done, and these acts can be shown to contain all 
 that is essential for conveying Holy Orders. Other 
 impressive ceremonies taught the onlookers, and 
 were expressive, but were not universally practised.* 
 
 * (a) As regards the use of GLOVES in the Consecration of a Bishop, 
 great variety of practice is found even in foreign mediaeval forms. In 
 the most ancient English Ordinals no such ceremony is mentioned. This 
 is likewise the case in the MS. Pontificals of Winchester, Bangor, York, 
 and Exeter. Their use here as elsewhere, however, was ancient, and 
 very common, if not universal ; but the putting them on during the 
 service of Consecration was not go. Hugo Victorinus, Durandus, and 
 other less-known authors, have been bold enough to maintain that their 
 use has come down from the Apostles. Other writers, however, hold 
 that the ceremony was generally introduced in the twelfth century, if 
 not later. 
 
 (0) With reference to the delivery of the PASTORAL STAFF, the 
 Pontificals of Egbert and St. Dunstan contain directions to that effect. 
 Isidore Hispalensis, in his Treatise on the Divine Offices, book ii. sec. 5 ; 
 the Ven. Bede, De Septem Ordinibus ; and Hugh of St. Victor, in the 
 40th chapter of his Treatise on the Sacraments, mention the public use of 
 this ceremony. In the revised Ordinal of the Church of England the 
 giving of the Pastoral Staff was at first retained, but omitted in lj,~>2. 
 Pastoral staves, however, have been very frequently used by our prelates 
 since the changes of the sixteenth century. They were used at the 
 consecration of Bishops Poyr.et and Hooper (Strype's Memorials of 
 Cranmer, pp. 253, 254), likewise in public in the year 1572, (An Admo- 
 nition to the Parliament, p. 4,) by Harenett, Archbishop of York,
 
 tion - 
 
 Ordinal of King Ediuard VI. 61 
 
 1. As regards the Matter of Ordination, The Matter 
 
 and Form of 
 
 Joannes Morinus, in the third part of his 
 exhaustive treatise on the subject, having 
 considered the teaching of antiquity, the testimony 
 of the Fathers, the decisions of recognised councils, 
 and the various theories of the Schoolmen, sums up 
 as follows : " So at length, being forced to it, they 
 have betaken themselves to imposition of hands, 
 which alone all the Fathers and all the ancient 
 Kituals, both Greek and Latin, acknowledge "f as 
 the matter of ordination. 
 
 Magrath, Archbishop of Cashel ; by Archbishop Laud, Bishops Montagu 
 of Chichester, Goodman of Gloucester, Feme of Chester, Juxon of 
 London, Duppa of Winchester, Frewen of York, Wren of Ely, Cosin 
 of Durham, Morley of Winchester, Archbishop Lindsay of Armagh, and 
 maay others. At the present day their restoration has been very 
 general, nearly sixty bishops in communion with the See of Canterbury 
 using them. Vide Union Review, vol. i. p. 270. London : 1863. 
 
 (7) As to the delivery of the RING, it is found in Egbert's Pontifical, 
 and in some other Anglo-Saxon forms, but neither Amalarius, Alcuin, 
 nor Rabanus Maurus mention it. Catalani, in his Commentary on tlie 
 Roman Pontifical, vol. i. p. 208, after weighing facts and arguments 
 pro and con, concludes that its use as a ceremonial act was certainly not 
 general until long after it had been introduced into the German 
 Churches in the thirteenth century ; Coninck, Clericatus, and Zaccharia 
 follow him in this judgment. 
 
 (5) The use of the MITRE is very ancient. Not perhaps in its present 
 form, but as an ornament for the head of some distinct character. 
 Sausajus, in the first Book of his Panoplia Episcopalis, maintains its 
 extreme, i.e. its apostolic antiquity. So too does Josephus Vicomes in his 
 Treatise on the Mass. Cardinal Bona, however, does not follow these 
 writers, nor do Martene and Mabillon. Menardus, Amalarius, Georgius, 
 Bona, and I)u Cange have different theories as to its origin, and are not 
 agreed as to its antiquity. That some ornament for the bishop's head, 
 substantially corresponding with the ordinary mitre, more probably such 
 a " crown" as is worn by bishops in the Oriental Churches, or it may 
 have been originally a fillet of precious metal, round a linen cap, was 
 the official head-gear of the f 'hristian bishop, antiquity almost universally 
 testifies. Vide Duraiirln*, lib. 3, cap. xiii. sec. 5. 
 
 f Itaque tandem coacti a'l manus impositionem confugerunt, quam 
 solam agnoscunt Patres omnes, Ritualesque omnes antiqui, tarn Grwci
 
 62 Ordinal of King Edward VI. 
 
 The opinion of Guliehnus Durandus,* likewise, 
 that unction and the delivery of the instruments are 
 essential to the validity of ordination, has been 
 almost universally disallowed. Such an opinion, 
 it should be carefully remembered, was in express 
 contradiction to the judgment of Pope Nicholas I. 
 in the ninth century, (A.D. 858 867,) who declared 
 that the use of chrism was unknown " in this Holy 
 Roman Church where by God's appointment we 
 serve."! The opinion of Durandus has been dis- 
 allowed, as the majority of more recent writers 
 maintain ; (1) first, because Holy Scripture is alto- 
 gether silent on the subject ; (2) secondly, 
 because the Greek Church has notoriously 
 wthora varl s not used unction in ordination ; (3) thirdly, 
 because no trace of the delivery of the instruments 
 can be found in ecclesiastical authorities earlier 
 than the tenth century ; (4) fourthly, because no 
 mention of such ceremonies is made in the old rites 
 of the Syrian and Maronite Churches ; (5) fifthly, 
 because in the well-known collections of Mabillon4 
 comprising the eighth and ninth Ordo Romanus, 
 no such forms are to be found ; and (6) sixthly, 
 because, as Alcuin maintains, "It is not found in 
 any authority, either ancient or modern, nor even 
 
 quam Latini." Morinus, De Sacris Ecclesife Ordinationibus, part 3, 
 Exercit. 2, cap. i. 2, p. 19. Ed. Paris : 1655. Vide also the whole of 
 this part, which follows the reprints of the most ancient Pontificals. 
 
 * Rationale Div. Off., lib. ii. cap. alt. 
 
 t " Prseterea sciscitaris utruin sous Presbyteris an et diaconibua 
 debeant cum ordinantur, manus chrismatis liquore perungi, quod 
 in sancta hac Romana cui, Deo auctore, deservimus ecclesia, neutris 
 agitur. Sed et quia sit a novis legis ministris actuin, nusquain nisi nos 
 fallat oblivio, legimus." Epistola ad Radol. Bitur. Xo. six. sec. 3. 
 This judgment is formally embodied in the Canon Law. 
 
 \ Mabillon, Museum Italicum, torn. 2.
 
 in Harmony with the most Ancient Forms. 63 
 
 in the tradition of the Church of Borne/'* whereas 
 the imposition of hands, as practised in the Church 
 of England by authority of the revised Ordinal, 
 being found in some form or another in every 
 ancient Pontifical Office for Ordination and Conse- 
 cration, it may reasonably be concluded that such 
 imposition of hands is the only essential matter of 
 episcopal ordination. 
 
 2. As regards the Form of Ordination, it must, we 
 hold, be admitted, as Fulbertus maintains,! that 
 different opinions, theories, and usages have been 
 current in various parts of the Church. 
 It is more than questionable, and has %$ 
 constantly been questioned, whether any 
 particular form of words is essential to the validity 
 of the lite. Many writers have plainly main- 
 tained that appropriate prayers in general, asking 
 for a particular outpouring of the graces of the Holy 
 Ghost 011 the person to be ordained, is all that is 
 essential an opinion based on the well-known 
 diverging practices in ordination of East and West ; 
 which, nevertheless, in the judgment of Western 
 theologians, are both equally good and valid. 
 Even as regards the formula Accipe Spin- The formula 
 turn Sanctum it is impossible not to be 
 
 -, , , , c i neither univer- 
 
 convmced by the tacts, statements, saiiy used nor 
 
 . * ' generally held 
 
 and reasonin which such writers as 
 
 Morinus and Martene bring together to Form ' 
 show that these express and exact words being 
 
 * " Xon reperitur in auctoritate veteri neque nova, sed neque in 
 Romana traditione." Alcuin, De Dirims Officiis. In BibliothecaPatrum, 
 etc. De la Biguiana, torn. 10, col. 271 B. Ed. Paris, 1654. Sub. tit. 
 Qualiter Episcopus ordinetur in Romana Ecclesia ? 
 
 f Fulbertus Cernotensis, Epistola 2. Bibliotheca Fatrum.
 
 64 Ordinal of King Edward VI. 
 
 comparatively speaking of only recent date in the 
 Western Church, they, too, are not essential to the 
 validity of ordination. " No ancient Latin Rituals 
 contain these words ; they appear nowhere. Even 
 in many of the more modern forms no mention is 
 made of them. . . . Amongst the Latins it is 
 scarcely four hundred years since they began to be 
 adopted. As for the Greeks and Syrians, they 
 neither use them now nor did ever use them then. 
 By no means, therefore, can they be said to pertain 
 to the substance of ordination." * 
 
 Without further reference at present to the 
 opinions, convictions, or judgments of individual 
 authors, however eminent, it will be well now to 
 turn to the official acts of ancient Councils, in order 
 that by the Canons enacted, promulgated, and uni- 
 versally received, the mind of the early and 
 undivided Church may be clearly made manifest on 
 the questions under consideration. No ancient 
 council has left on record more valuable testimony 
 as to what was appointed to be done than the fourth 
 Council of Carthage, and no Canons on ordination 
 deserve more careful consideration than these, in 
 which the essentials are precisely identical with 
 those of the Eevised Church-of-England forms. 
 The fourth Council of Carthage is usually believed* 
 to have been held on the 8th of November, 398. 
 But there is notoriously some uncertainty regarding 
 
 * " Nulli Rituales Latini antiqui hsec habent verba, nusquam coiu- 
 
 parent. Etiam in recentioribus multis nulla eorum mentio 
 
 Apud Latinos coepta sunt usurpari vix ab annis quadragentis. Apud 
 Grsecos autem et Syros, nee est nee unquain fuit illorum usus Itaque 
 nulla ratione dici possunt ad ordinis substantiam pertinere." Morinus, 
 De Sac. Ordin., pars 3, Exercit. 2, cap. ii. 2, p. 22.
 
 in Harmony with the most Ancient Forms. 65 
 
 the exact date.* Anyhow, the Canons enacted by 
 it, or the " Statutes of the Church," as The Fourth 
 they were technically termed, represent an canhageand 
 
 * . * its Canons on 
 
 amount of ecclesiastical law and ritual prin- Hol y Orders - 
 ciple deserving the most careful study, to which every 
 known writer on Orders since that period has referred. 
 The Gelasian Sacramentary embodies all the rules and 
 directions propounded by this African Council.f 
 
 It will be well, therefore, to set forth those por- 
 tions of the Canons which relate to the Consecration 
 of Bishops and to the Ordination of Priests and 
 Deacons, in order to show their substantial identity 
 with the forms in the Revised Ordinal of the ancient 
 Church of England. At the same time the fact 
 should not be passed over that as early as the period 
 in question, i.e. the fourth century, specific direc- 
 tions were given by the Canons of this Council of 
 Carthage for the Ordination of (1) a Subdeacon, 
 (2) an Acolyte, (3) an Exorcist, (4) a Reader, (5) a 
 Doorkeeper, (6) a Singer,]; and (7) a Nun. (Sane- 
 timonialis Virgo . ) 
 
 The Forms stand as follows : 
 
 CANON I. Let him who is to be ordained a Bishop be first 
 examined if he be naturally prudent and teachable : if he be 
 temperate in his manners, if chaste in his life, if sober, if he 
 looks to his own affairs, be humble, affable, merciful, and 
 learned ; if he be instructed in the Law of the Lord, and 
 
 * Vide Cave's Hist. Lit., i. 369 ; Fleury's Ecclesiastical History, 
 Book xx. c. 33. 
 
 t Muratori, i. 619. 
 
 J The Roman Catholic Church has suppressed the office and order of 
 " Singer," formally recognised as well by this as by the Council of 
 Laodicea, thereby showing that local churches possess and have ex- 
 ercised the power to make the same kind of changes which the Church 
 of England thought fit to effect in the sixteenth century. 
 
 F
 
 66 Ordinal of King Edward VI. 
 
 skilful in the meaning of the Scriptures, and acquainted with 
 ecclesiastical doctrines ; and above all things if he assert the 
 Articles of Faith in simple words, that is to say, affirms that 
 the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are One God, and teaches 
 that the whole Deity of the Trinity is co-essential, con- 
 substantial, co-eternal, and co-omnipotent ; and that every 
 person of the Trinity is fully God, and that all the three 
 persons are One God. If he believe that the Holy Incarna- 
 tion was neither of the Father, nor the Holy Ghost, but of the 
 Son only : that He who was the Son of God the Father by the 
 Godhead, becoming Man was the Son of His Mother, very 
 God of His Father and very Man of His Mother, who had 
 flesh of the womb of His Mother, and a human reasonable 
 soul. And that both natures, God and Man, were in Him, One 
 Person, One Son, One Christ, One Lord, the Creator of all 
 things that are, and the Author, Lord, and Governor, of 
 all creatures, with the Father and the Holy Ghost : who 
 suffered a true passion in His Flesh, and was dead by a true 
 death of His Body, and rose again with a true resurrection of 
 His Flesh, and a true re-assumption of His soul, in which He 
 shall come to judge the quick and the dead. It must like- 
 wise be asked if he believes that One and the same God was 
 the author of the Old and New Testament, of the Books of the 
 Law, the Prophets, and the Apostles. If the devil be not 
 wicked by his will and not by his nature, and if he believes 
 the resurrection of this Flesh, which we now cany, and not 
 any other, and the judgment to come, and that every one shall 
 receive punishment or glory for what they have done in the 
 body. If he does disapprove marriage or condemn second 
 marriage, or blames the eating of flesh. If he communicates 
 with penitents being reconciled. If he believes that in baptism 
 all sins, both that which is originally contracted and those 
 which are willingly committed, are pardoned, and that none is 
 saved out of the Catholic Church. When, being examined in 
 all these things, he is found fully instructed, then let him be 
 ordained bishop, with the consent of the clergy and laity, and 
 the meeting of the bishops of the whole province ; and chiefly 
 in the presence, or by the authority, of the metropolitan. 
 And he having undertaken the bishopric in the Name of
 
 in Harmony with the most Ancient Forms. 67 
 
 Christ must acquiesce in the definitions of the Fathers, and 
 not in his own pleasure or inclinations. And in ordaining him 
 that age is necessary which the holy Fathers appointed in 
 the choosing of bishops. 
 
 After this it is appointed how all ecclesiastical 
 offices are ordained. 
 
 CANON II. When a bishop is ordained, let two bishops lay 
 and hold the Book of the Gospel upon his head and neck, and 
 one saying the blessing over him, let all the other bishops 
 who are present touch his head with their hands.* 
 
 CANON III. When a presbyter is ordained, the bishop 
 blessing him and holding his hand upon his head, let all the 
 presbyters who are present also hold their hands beside the 
 bishop's hand upon his head. 
 
 CANON IV. When a deacon is ordained, let the bishop 
 who blesses him alone put his hand upon his head, because 
 he is not consecrated to the priesthood but to the ministry. 
 
 It will thus be readily conceded that the essential 
 acts, as solemnly and formally set forth in these 
 African Canons, found a place in the Revised Or- 
 dinal of the Church of England, as used from the 
 year 1549 to the year 1662 the period of its re- 
 revision, when it finally assumed the form it bears 
 in the existing Book of Common Prayer. 
 
 * The Latin text of Canons II., III., and IV. is here appended, be- 
 cause they describe the act of conveying Holy Orders. They are 
 transcribed from the treatise of Morinus, De Sacris Ordinationibus, para 
 secunda, p. 260 : Paris, 1655 : 
 
 " CAN. II. Episcopus cum ordinatur, duo episcopi ponant, et teneant 
 Evangeliorum codicem supra caput, et cervicem ejus ; et uno super eum 
 fundente benedictionem, reliqui omnes episcopi qui adsunt, manibus 
 suis caput ejus tangant. 
 
 " CAN. III. Presbyter cum ordinatur, Episcopo euin benedicente, et 
 manum super caput ejus tenente, etiam omnes Presbyteri qui prsesentes 
 sunt, manus suas juxta manum Episcopi super caput illius teneant. 
 
 " CAN. IV. Diaconus cum ordinatur, solus Episcopus qui eum bene- 
 dicit manum super caput illius ponat ; quia non ad Sacerdotium, sed ad 
 ministerium consecratur." 
 
 F2
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 SOME OTHER ANCIENT FORMS FOR ORDINATION. 
 
 TN the Apostolical Constitutions,* a collection of 
 -*- documents generally believed to have been made 
 A most AD- in the fourth century, the Forms preserved 
 th e eVn? ra - r for the Consecration of a Bishop and Priest 
 
 tiou of a Bi- . J - 
 
 deserve consideration, as being substan- 
 tially the same as those sanctioned by the 
 Council of Carthage. The Service for the Consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop stands as follows : 
 
 1. He who is to be ordained a bishop must be one against whom 
 there is no complaint, and who has been chosen by all the people from 
 among the brethren. 
 
 2. When he has been named and approved of, let the people come 
 together and give their consent in conjunction with the presbyters and 
 bishops who are present on the Lord's Day. 
 
 3. But let him who is chief among the bishops ask the presbyters and 
 people whether this is the man whom they desire to be their ruler. And 
 when they all assent, let him again ask them whether they all bear him 
 witness that he is worthy of this great and illustrious government. 
 Whether he has rightly discharged those things which belong to piety 
 towards God ; whether he has observed what is just towards men ; if 
 he has rightly ordered his household, if his conversation be without 
 blame. 
 
 4. And when they altogether bear witness, not for favour but for 
 truth, as in the Presence of God and Christ the judge, the Holy Spirit 
 being also present, and all the Saints and ministering spirits that he is 
 such a man, let the people be asked again the third time whether he is 
 worthy of this ministry, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses 
 every word may be established ; and when they have agreed the third 
 time that he is worthy, let them be required to give some sign of this, 
 and when they have cheerfully given it, let them hearken. 
 
 * For the original text, vide Lib. viii. cap. 4, 5.
 
 Some other Ancient Forms for Ordination. 69 
 
 5. Silence being made, let one of the chief bishops, standing near the 
 altar with two others (the rest of the bishops and presbyters praying in 
 silence, while the deacons hold the Gospels open above the head of him 
 who is to be ordained,) say to God, 
 
 Master, Lord, Almighty God, who alone art unbegotten, 
 and without Lord, who art always, and art existing before the 
 world, who art all-sufficient and above all cause or origin, who 
 alone art true, alone wise, alone Most High, invisible to 
 nature ; whose knowledge is without beginning, alone good 
 and incomparable ; who seest things before they exist, hast 
 knowledge of hidden things, art unapproachable, art without 
 superior, God and Father of Thine only-begotten Son, our 
 God Saviour, who makest all things by Him, provident, 
 caring for all, the Father of mercies and God of all consola- 
 tion, dwelling in the highest, but regarding all things below. 
 O Thou who givest the laws of Thy Church, through the 
 Incarnate Presence of Thy Christ, by the witness of the 
 Paraclete, through Thy apostles and us bishops present by 
 Thy grace ; Thou w r ho from the beginning hast provided 
 priests to be over Thy people, first Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, 
 Melchisedec, and Job ; who didst set forth Abraham and the 
 rest of the patriarchs, with Thy faithful servants Moses and 
 Aaron, Eliazar and Phineas, appointing from them rulers and 
 priests in the tabernacle of witness ; who choosedst Samuel to 
 be a priest and prophet ; who didst not leave Thy sanctuary 
 without ministry, who hast pleasure in those whom thou 
 choosest for Thy glory : now also, by the mediation of Thy 
 Christ, pour forth through us the power of Thy commanding 
 Spirit, who is ministered by Thy beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
 who was given by Thy mind to the holy apostles of Thee, the 
 Eternal God. Give in Thy Name, God, who knowest 
 the hearts, to this Thy servant whom Thou hast chosen to be 
 a bishop, to feed Thy holy Flock, and serve Thee in the 
 high-priesthood without blame, ministering day and night ; 
 and grant by the favour of Thy countenance that we may 
 gather together the number of the sacred, and offer to Thee 
 the gifts of Thy Holy Church. Grant him, Almighty Master, 
 through Thy Christ, the partaking of Thy Holy Spirit, that he 
 may have power to remit sins according to Thy command, to
 
 70 Some other Ancient Forms /or Ordination. 
 
 give lots* according to Thy institution, and to loose every 
 bond, according to the power which Thou gavest to the 
 apostles, to please Thee in meekness and a pure heart, un- 
 corruptly, without blame or exception ; offering to Thee the 
 pure and unbloody Sacrifice, which Thou hast appointed by 
 Christ, the mystery of the New Testament, to be an odour 
 of a sweet smell, through Thy Holy Son, Jesus Christ our 
 God and Saviour, through Whom to Thee in the Holy Spirit, 
 be glory, honour, and worship, now and for ever. 
 
 Let the rest of the priests, and all the people with them, say, Amen. 
 
 Then let one of the bishops offer the oblation on the hands of the 
 ordained. And in the morning let the newly-ordained be placed on 
 his throne by the rest of the bishops, all kissing him in the LOUD, and 
 after the reading of the Law and the Prophets, and the Epistles and the 
 Acts, and the Gospels, let the newly-ordained salute the Church, saying, 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God 
 the Father, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with 
 you all. 
 
 And let all answer, 
 
 And with thy spirit. 
 
 This salutation being ended, let him address words of consolation to 
 the faithful. 
 
 Then followeth the Liturgy. 
 
 ORDINATION OF PRESBYTERS.! 
 Fom st for n t c he nt The Office for ordaining a Presbyter 
 
 ?* from the same source stands as follows : 
 
 toiical Const:- Let the bishop lay his hand upon the candidate's head, 
 the presbytery and the deacons standing by, and pray, 
 saying, 
 
 LORD our God Almighty, Who hast established all things 
 in Christ, and through Him dost preserve all things by Thy 
 providence, as their several natures require. (For he who can 
 form a variety of things, can in a variety of ways provide for 
 them, on which account Thou dost take care of immortal 
 beings simply by preserving them in being; of mortals, by 
 succession or propagation ; of the soul, by giving it Thy laws 
 
 * An evident reference to the election of S. Matthias, Acts i. 26, 
 t Amalarius, cap. xiii. De Presbyteris.
 
 Some other Ancient Forms for Ordination. 71 
 
 to study; of the body, by supplying its necessities.) Do 
 Thou, therefore, now look down upon Thy holy Church, and 
 enlarge it, and multiply those who are set over it. Give 
 them grace to labour both by word and deed for the edification 
 of Thy people. Look down, also, now upon this Thy servant, 
 elected by the consent of the whole clergy into the order of 
 presbyters ; fill him with the Spirit of grace and of wisdom to 
 assist Thy people, and govern them with a clean heart. As 
 Thou didst formerly look down upon Thy chosen people, 
 and didst command Moses to elect elders whom Thou 
 filledst with Thy Spirit ; so do Thou now likewise, Lord, 
 preserving in us the Spirit of Thy grace unfailing, so that 
 full of works fit for healing, and discourse fit for teaching, 
 he may mildly instruct Thy people, and serve Thee sin- 
 cerely with a pure mind and zealous spirit ; and on behalf of 
 Thy people, duly and with purity administer the holy offices ; 
 through Thy Christ, with whom to Thee and the Holy Ghost 
 be glory, honour, and worship, for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Another most ancient Form for the Consecration 
 of a Bishop is contained in the Missale Another Form 
 
 1-r 4. -i T -11 -ii from the M U- 
 
 rrancorum'" which is generally supposed to *aieF ran . 
 
 i ,, , -,, ,, nni/.n corum, as given 
 
 be 01 as early a date as the middle of the byMutort. 
 sixth century, A.D. 550. 
 
 It consists of an address to the faithful, after 
 which stands the following prayer : 
 
 GOD of all honours, God of all dignities, which minister 
 to Thy glory in the sacred orders ; God who, instructing Thy 
 servant Moses with the affection of a secret friend, among 
 other documents of heavenly culture, commandedst the chosen 
 Aaron to be clothed in a mystical garment at the sacred [acts,] 
 in order that succeeding posterity might gather sense of 
 understanding from the examples of the ancients, that no age 
 might be wanting in instruction of doctrine ; and since that 
 kind of significations obtained reverence amongst the ancients, 
 while we have rather trial of the realities than enigmatical 
 
 * Muratori, torn. ii. 670.
 
 72 Some other Ancient Forms for Ordination. 
 
 figures ; for the habit of that earlier priesthood was advanced 
 for the service of our mind, and the glory of the High Priest- 
 hood is commended to us, not by honourable garments, but by 
 the splendour of souls ; for the things which then pleased the 
 carnal wisdom required rather that which was to be understood 
 by them. 
 
 Therefore upon this Thy servant [N] whom thou hast 
 chosen to the ministry of the High Priesthood, we beseech 
 Thee, Lord, largely bestow this grace, that whatsoever those 
 garments signified by the brightness of gold, and splendour of 
 jewels, and variety of all sorts of work, the same may shine in 
 his conversation and actions. 
 
 Complete in Thy priest the chief of Thy ministry, and 
 sanctify him with the dew of heavenly ointment, when 
 furnished with the ornaments of complete glorification. 
 Lord, let this abundantly flow upon his head. Let it run 
 down to the lower parts of the face ; let it descend to the ex- 
 tremities of the whole body,* that the power of Thy Holy Spirit 
 may fill him inwardly and clothe him outwardly. Let 
 constant faith, pure affection, and sincere peace abound in 
 him : let his feet be beautiful to publish the word of good 
 tidings, not in persuasive words of man's wisdom, but in 
 manifestation of the spirit and power. 
 
 Lord, we beseech Thee, give unto him the keys of the 
 kingdom of heaven, that whatsoever he shall bind on earth 
 may be bound in heaven, and whatsoever he may loose on 
 earth may be loosed in heaven ; and whosesoever sins he shall 
 retain they may be retained; and whosesoever sins he 
 shall remit, do Thou, Lord, deign to remit. 
 
 Grant unto him true humility, perfect patience, that he 
 may not call evil good, nor good evil ; nor put darkness for 
 light, nor light for darkness. 
 
 Give unto him the episcopal chair, and to govern Thy 
 Church and universal people.! Be Thou his authority, his 
 power, his strength; multiply upon him Thy blessing and 
 Thy grace, that by Thy gifts he may be apt at all times 
 
 * Psalm cxxxiii. 2. 
 
 t " Ecclesiam Tuam et plebem universaia."
 
 Some other Ancient Forms for Ordination. 73 
 
 to implore Thy mercy, and may obtain grace to be devout. 
 Through Jesus Christ Thine only Son our Lord. Amen. 
 
 These forms, as will be seen, are as remarkable 
 for their simplicity as for their antiquity. The 
 rubrical directions, in all cases, seem to be imper- 
 fect. No doubt, however, tradition and custom 
 supplied what was lacking in the actual codex.* 
 
 * Vide Bonacina. Disputationes, torn. 1, De Ordinatione. Du- 
 randus, Rationale, lib. ii. cap. 11, vi.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MEDLEVAL FORMS FOR CONSECRATION AND 
 ORDINATION IN THE WEST. 
 
 "VTO one can deny that, in the West, from the 
 L* eleventh to the fifteenth century the various 
 ancient forms for consecration and ordination re- 
 ceived many additions. Old rites lost their 
 ancient simplicity: ceremonial actions, not 
 t?ons were previously prescribed by authority and set 
 
 made to the x . ^ * ^ 
 
 most ancient forth in the earliest MS. forms, were m- 
 
 Forms for con- 
 
 o e rd l erf. Holy troduced with the reasonable and laudable 
 intention of rendering more impressive and pointed 
 those external actions and public services by which 
 the grace of Holy Orders was conferred. To those 
 forms which have been set forth on a previous page 
 were made additions, at once appropriate and 
 beautiful in themselves, which were intended to 
 make manifest to the faithful who witnessed the 
 public service the true nature of the respective 
 offices conferred, as well as the dignity and im- 
 portance of the character imparted. This was 
 the case, amongst other particulars, with unction, 
 the blessing and giving of the episcopal ring, the 
 delivery of the Eucharistic instruments, i.e. the 
 chalice and paten, &c., the clothing with a chasuble, 
 the induing with a stole, and such like appropriate 
 ceremonies. As Amalarius* points out, and as other 
 Western writers allow, these additions were made 
 first in one diocese and then in another. A 
 
 * De Officiis Ecclesiasticis, cap. ii. 15.
 
 Mediceval Forms for Consecration, &c. 75 
 
 religious order introduced one ceremonial act, which 
 had been traditionally practised previously, into its 
 MS. Pontifical ; while in another case, as Clericatus 
 maintains, a diocesan or provincial synod sanctioned 
 the introduction of some other." All this is likewise 
 admitted and pointed out by Morinus, the docu- 
 ments in whose learned volume abundantly suffice 
 to prove his facts and establish his theories. 
 
 The learned Martene, in the second volume of his 
 treatise On the ancient Bites of the Church, makes a 
 long and most exhaustive dissertation on the subject 
 of ordination in general. There were originally nine 
 orders, he maintains, amongst the most certain facts 
 ancient churches, but now there are only 
 
 accepted by 
 
 -\ -i i 1 1 T i 
 
 seven, so regarded, amongst the Latins, 
 
 and five amongst the Greeks. As to the others, with re . 
 
 gard to Ordma- 
 
 subjects for ordination and their fitness, tion - 
 the ancient principles laid down by him on sufficient 
 and great authority appear to be in substantial if 
 not exact identity with the principles adopted and 
 acted upon during the last three centuries in the 
 Church of England. While abbots, chorepiscopi,\ and 
 ordinary presbyters are held by Martene and his 
 authorities competent to give minor orders, a bishop 
 alone can confer the priesthood a principle and 
 practice in complete accordance both with Anglican 
 law and custom. He shows at some length that 
 anciently the bishops and clergy were elected by the 
 people, or at all events that the people had a voice 
 
 * Vide Arcudius, De Sacr. Ord., Disp. xx. et seq. Coninck, De 
 Ordine., Disp. xx. resp. 58. And, as regards the ceremonial acts, 
 Georgius, De Cercmorms, cap. x. 33. Amalarius, De Ecclesiasticis 
 Officiis, cap. v. et ix. 
 
 f Of course chorepiscopi had the episcopal character, and were com- 
 petent to confer holy orders. Glossa Balaamonis, pars iii. G7-73.
 
 76 Mediaeval Forms for Consecration 
 
 in their election, and a veto on their consecration 
 or ordination. His dissertation on the antiquity of 
 the clerical tonsure, its form in general, as well as 
 its varying shape in East and West, with the rites 
 for conferring it, may be passed over, as not directly 
 bearing on the main subject under consideration. 
 So, too, may the forms for bestowing the minor 
 orders.* 
 
 1. In the Ordination of a Deacon it is clear that 
 the most ancient rites varied greatly in details, 
 though the express words of the fourth canon of the 
 Fourth Council of Carthage appear to have been 
 mainly followed in all. In several, the bishop alone 
 was directed to place his hand on the head of the 
 prayers, rites, subject for the diaconate, and to bless 
 
 customs, and * . 
 
 Snatio'n of nim contemporaneously, with an appointed 
 a deacon. g^ S p ec i^ c form of words. In others, of 
 considerable antiquity, the priests present and 
 assisting are ordered to touch the head of the 
 person being ordained deacon, at the same time 
 that the bishop blesses him. One ancient prayer 
 of blessing was, Emitte in eos qucesumus Spiri- 
 tum Sanctum ; another Spiritus Sanctus superveniet 
 in te, et virtus Altissimi sine peccato custodiet te in 
 Nomine Domini; a third, Accipe Spiritum Sanctum; 
 while in some forms there was a double imposition 
 of hands, in the first instance with a blessing, in 
 the second with a prayer for grace. The stole was 
 placed over the left shoulder of the deacon, 
 according to certain rites, and hung pendant.f In 
 others the delivery of the stole did not occur at all, 
 
 * De Ant. Eccl. Rit., lib. I. cap. viii. art. 8, pp. 1720. 
 f In the thirteenth century it began to be usually fastened under 
 the right arm.
 
 and Ordination in the West. 77 
 
 but the Book of the Gospels was given to the person 
 ordained ; while, according to certain other Western 
 forms, both the stole and Book of the Gospels were 
 alike delivered. This latter custom appears to have 
 obtained both in Germany and England as early as 
 the tenth century, and in Spain during the eleventh. 
 The clothing of the deacon with the dalmatic or 
 tunic, as regards the general practice of the Western 
 Church, was of still later introduction. On the 
 other hand, the solemn consecration of the hands 
 of the deacon was enjoined in the Pontifical of 
 Egbert, Archbishop of York, and was certainly 
 practised in some parts of North Italy soon after the 
 commencement of the eleventh century. 
 
 2. In the Ordination of a Priest the very ancient 
 forms already given were, as Morinus and Martene 
 allow, almost universally followed for the first ten 
 centuries of the Church's existence. Originally the 
 rites in general use were simply the impo- prayers, rites, 
 
 ... , , .., . , , , customs, and 
 
 sition of hands, with a varying, but by no forms in the 
 
 7 > * Ordination of 
 
 means universal, form of prayer and bless- apriest. 
 ing. Later, that is about the end of the eleventh 
 century, additions had become sufficiently general 
 under particular jurisdictions to warrant either 
 substantial and considerable revisions of the more 
 ancient forms, or the introduction of new directions 
 for the use of additional ceremonies in particular 
 localities. 
 
 The six details given by Martene* as common to 
 the Ordination of Priests in the Western Church 
 during the middle ages are as follows : 
 
 1. The imposition of hands with prayer. 
 
 * Lib. I. cap. viii. art. ix. sec. 10. See also Amalarius, cap. xii. D 
 Diaconis.
 
 78 Mediaeval Forms for Consecration 
 
 2. The delivery of a chalice and paten. 
 
 3. The vesting of the candidate in the crossed 
 stole (stola) and chasuble (casula). 
 
 4. The use of sacred unction on the hands, on 
 the head, or on both. 
 
 5. The promise of obedience to the bishop. 
 
 6. The receiving of Holy Communion at the 
 time of ordination. 
 
 Of these, however, after a prolonged dissertation, 
 only the first is regarded as, and determined to be, 
 absolutely and unquestionably essential to a valid 
 sacerdotal ordination. 
 
 With regard to the delivery of a chalice and paten, 
 though this rite is represented as desirable, ex- 
 pressive and solemnly interesting by Hugo Victo- 
 rinus,* Peter Lombard,! Durandus,* and other 
 authors of the period of the Schoolmen ; yet their 
 language, strong as it is, does not go so far as to 
 maintain it to be such an essential as the imposition 
 of hands. 
 
 In reference to the practice of vesting the can- 
 didate in a stole, crossed on the breast, and a 
 chasuble, though in some instances this ceremonial 
 rite may have been ancient, yet its general use was 
 certainly not so. It occurs in the Sacrament ary of 
 St. Gregory, though nothing is there stated as to 
 the simultaneous delivery of the stole at the time of 
 ordination. Some ancient canons, on the other 
 hand, refer to the general use of the stole by the 
 
 * De Sacramentis, lib. ii. part iii. cap. 12. 
 t Dissertationes, lib. iv. sec. 24. 
 J Rational. Div. Off., cap. x. n. 11. 
 
 Canones Concilii Triburiensis, can. xxvi. Acta Concilii Mogun- 
 tini, A.D. 813, can. xxxviii.
 
 and Ordination in the West. 79 
 
 priest during any public service, and certain 
 venerable authors" attest the frequency of its 
 use by the clergy in public as a symbol of 
 their ministerial character and as a token of dignity. 
 Of its use however in the manner set forth by 
 Martene, as a supposed essential of the form for 
 the ordination of a priest, satisfactory authorities 
 certainly appear to be wanting. And the same, 
 however expressive the ceremony, is true of induing 
 the candidate for the priesthood with a chasuble. 
 
 The use of unction, as has already been shown, 
 though ancient was by no means general. The 
 testimony of Pope Nicholas I. has already been 
 set forth, and Martene produces but little which can 
 in any degree warrant its being regarded as an 
 essential part of the valid ordination of a priest. 
 In the Liber Pontifaalis Ecclesice Rotomagensis, an 
 anointing of the hands is directed to be made ; 
 while, as may be seen from the Pontifical of Egbert, 
 it was sometimes customary in England to anoint 
 the head. Later writers than Martene, while 
 pointing out and advocating it antiquity producing 
 however but few facts to support the assertion do 
 not venture to maintain that unction was generally 
 practised in the West before the twelfth century.f 
 
 The promise of obedience to the consecrator, 
 being or representing the primate or metropolitan, 
 is a detail in the service of ordination of some 
 antiquity. It is found prior to the act of ordination 
 in some ancient Pontificals,]: and appears to have 
 
 * John of Salisbury's Life of St. Thomas of Canterbury. Life of S. 
 Odo, Abbot of Cluny. Ainalarius, cap. xvi. De non utendis vestibus 
 sacratis in quotidiano usu. 
 
 t Martene, lib. i. cap. viii. art. ix. sec. 14, 15. 
 
 t " Superest obedientia, quam post communionem proprio episcopo
 
 80 Mediaeval Forms for Consecration 
 
 been almost universally practised in the middle 
 ages. Both mediaeval and modern writers allow it 
 to be seemly, fitting, and desirable ; though few 
 affirm it to be more than this. It is retained, as 
 will have been observed, in the revised Ordinal of 
 the Church of England. 
 
 As regards the direction by which the bishop 
 ordaining and the person or persons ordained are 
 enjoined to receive the Holy Communion together, 
 there can be no doubt that the practice in England 
 during the last three centuries has been in perfect 
 accordance with that which generally obtained from 
 the very earliest ages of the Christian Church until 
 the sixteenth century. With reference to commu- 
 nion in both species, universally practised here 
 during the recent period specified, it will be found 
 on examination that the custom, though not current 
 generally in Western Christendom, was retained for 
 a long period after communion in one kind had 
 become general, in some parts of Germany, Italy, 
 Spain, France, and Holland, on the occasion of 
 the ordination of bishops, priests, and deacons.* 
 
 In regard to the age when a subject was held fit 
 to be promoted to the respective offices of deacon 
 and priest, ecclesiastical customs notoriously varied. 
 The third Council of Carthage appointed the age of 
 twenty-five f as that when the diaconate should be 
 
 promittunt ordinal! presbyteri. Qui ritus in antiquioribus Pontificalibus 
 non comparet ; in scriptis tamen ab annis circiter 700 praescribitur, non 
 tamen in fine missse sed ante ordinationem, episcopo ordinandum 
 interrogante hoc modo, Vis episcopo tuo ad cujus parochiam ordinandus 
 es obediens el consentiens etse secundum justitiam et ministerium tuum ? 
 Cui ille respondebat Volo." Martene, lib. i. cap. viii. art ix. 21. 
 Vide also, from another point of view, Ada Concilii Cabilonensis, 
 can. xiii. * Ibid., sec. 19. f A.D. 397, can. iv.
 
 and Ordination in the West. 81 
 
 conferred, and thirty for those seeking the office 
 and work of a priest ; later councils mainly followed 
 this rule. In England no material change was 
 made during the sixteenth century. Prior to that 
 period dispensations were very frequently given to 
 enable subjects not sufficiently old to obtain ordi- 
 nation : since that time, however, such dispensa- 
 tions have been made very much less frequently,* 
 though still occasionally granted. In England, the 
 primates of the two provinces alone can grant them. 
 Martene sums up what is essential for the ordina- 
 tion of a priest in the eighteenth section of the 
 ninth article of his treatise a conclusion which 
 harmonises completely with the principles which 
 underlay the revised Ordinal of the English Church 
 from the year 1549 to its final revision in 1662, and 
 which equally characterises it in its existing form. 
 He thus states his decision : " Cum igitur materia 
 presbyteratus dici non possit traditio instrumento- 
 rum, nee consequenter forma verba ilia solemnia, 
 quse tune profert cum ilia tradit episcopus ; restat 
 ut totam ejus essentiam in impositione manuum et 
 orationibus, quaa consequenter recitantur, tertia 
 praesertim prolixa, quae per modum prsefationis 
 cantatur, in antiquis Pontificalibus Consecratio dicta, 
 constituamus. Hanc solam hactenus agnoscunt 
 omnes Orientales, hanc solam Patres antiqui, hanc 
 solam Scriptura."|- 
 
 * Vide Canons xxxi. to xli. of Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical, 
 treated of by the Bishop of London, President of the Convocation for the 
 Province of Canterbury, etc., A.D. 1603. London : Robert Barker. 
 1604. 
 
 f Martene. Lib. I. cap. viii. art. ix. sec. 18.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED. 
 
 TT is very frankly allowed by several mediaeval 
 * writers on Ordination, who are followed by 
 prayers, Rites, Martene and others, that according to the 
 Forma, in the most ancient documents, the only essentials 
 
 Consecration . 
 
 of a Bishop. m the consecration of a bishop are the 
 imposition of hands of a bishop with some form of 
 words, which, taken in conjunction with the prayers 
 which are said before and after the act, express the 
 office to which the person being consecrated is pro- 
 moted.* 
 
 This will be seen from the following facts and 
 considerations. 
 
 Since the visible separation which took place 
 between the ancient Church of England and the 
 rest of Western Christendom in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, several attempts have been made to promote a 
 
 * Vide (a) Ordo Olservandusin OrdinationeEpiscopisecundum Clementem 
 Romanum. Morinus. Pars II. pp. 22, et seq. () MS. Ritu.s Ecclesiss 
 Parisiensis. (y) De Sacris consecrationis, ex operibus Dionysii Areo- 
 pagitse. Ibid. p. 52. (S) Ordinatio Episcopi, Codex Barberini. A 
 Latin transcript of this MS. given by Morinus stands as follows : 
 " Post Trisagion, cum Psaltse de Ambone descenderint, stat archi- 
 episcopus in crepidine ante sanctam mensam, ipsique charta datur in qua 
 scriptum est : Divina gratia quae semper infirma curat, et deficientia 
 complet, promovet hunc N. Deo amabilem Presbyterum in Episcopum. 
 Precemur, igitur, ut super ipsam veniat Spiritus Sancti gratia. Ilanc 
 chartam, sive decretum. omnibus audientibus legit, manum tenens super 
 verticem capitis illius qui ordinatur." (e) Amalarius De Ecclesiastici* 
 Officiis. Libri. IV., in loco. () Juenin G. Commentarius Historicus 
 et Doymaticus de Sacramentis, in loco. Lugduni, 1717.
 
 Mediieval Forms for Consecration) c. 83 
 
 better understanding between the authorities of both 
 communions. One Eoman Catholic author, Dr. 
 John Scudamore,* who died in 1635, especially 
 
 * The author of the document given at pp. 84-87 was John Scu- 
 damore, D.D., alias John Jones. He was a member of the ancient 
 family of Scudamore, of Kentchurch, in Herefordshire, was educated at 
 Westminster (Antony a Wood writes Merchant Taylors'), and St. John's 
 College, Oxford, intending to go to the bar. On the sudden death of 
 his parents and brothers in London by the plague, he altered his plans, 
 and resolved to dedicate himself to God in the ecclesiastical state. 
 Accordingly, having graduated B.C.L. at Oxford, he proceeded to the 
 college of St. Alban, at Valladolid, and went through a systematic 
 course of theology. After his ordination he joined the Order of St. 
 Benedict, at the Monastery of St. Martin, in Compostella, taking, in 
 religion, the name of Leander. He was a distinguished scholar, and 
 possessed a remarkable acquaintance Avith Oriental languages and the 
 customs of the Eastern Church. Later in life he returned to England, 
 where he was employed by the authorities at Rome to give a true and 
 accurate report of the state of the ancient national Church, and if 
 possible promote a Re-union. He was a warm friend, sincere admirer, 
 and hearty ally of that distinguished prelate and statesman Archbishop 
 Laud, both having been members of St. John's College at the same time. 
 Father Leander's society was much sought after by literary men, both in 
 London and Oxford, and he was constantly found and welcomed at the 
 Court of Henrietta, Queen- Consort of Charles 1. At the second 
 general chapter of the congregation of English Benedictines (which 
 congregation had been solemnly restored by Paul V., in a Breve dated 
 24 Dec., 1612,) holden at Douay, July 2nd, 1621, he was formally 
 appointed Prior of St. Gregory, and re-elected at the fourth general 
 chapter, held in 1629. He was also titular "Prior of the Catholic 
 Church of Canterbury," spiritual director of the Benedictine nuns of 
 Cambray, and abbot-designate of Cismar, in Germany. After dis- 
 charging most efficiently the various duties of his sacred offices, and 
 winning for himself, by the kindliness of his manner, the moderation of 
 his policy, and the integrity of his character, the highest opinions both 
 from prelates of the Church of England and Roman Catholic authorities, 
 he died in London on the 27th of December, 1635, and was buried with 
 great solemnity in the recently-consecrated chapel of Somerset House. 
 Only a year previously he had sent to the Pope most favourable reports 
 of the state of the ancient Church of this country ; and in conjunction 
 with Windebank, one of the Secretaries of State, had done much to pro- 
 mote a feeling of charity and a desire for Corporate Re-union between 
 the several leading members of the separated communions. Vide Pre- 
 face to Harpsfield's Church History, Doway : 1622 ; Wood's Atlieitx 
 
 G2
 
 84 Mediaeval Forms for Consecration 
 
 deserves mention as having, in answer to a re- 
 quest from Windebank, Secretary of State in the 
 reign of Charles I., given a very precise, formal, and 
 explicit statement of what, according to the mind of 
 the Roman Catholic Church, was held to be essential 
 for the valid consecration of a bishop. This docu- 
 ment, drawn up at a time when proposals for Re- 
 union were under consideration, being of value and 
 importance, is reprinted in its entirety : 
 
 " Eight Honorable, I do answer the questions which your 
 Honor propounded unto me, not without fear and trembling ; 
 since the first of them is a point that may give distaste, and I 
 am wonderful loath to give any ; yet because your Honor 
 commandeth me, I will, having God and a good conscience 
 before my eyes, answer directly what I know to be the certain 
 and received doctrine of the Latin and Greek Churches ; which 
 are of most extent, and have been most careful in conserving 
 their ancient traditions, the other Southern and Oriental 
 Churches being, through tyrannical subjection and mere 
 barbary of their inhabitants, subject to great defects and 
 ignorance in their rites and ceremonies. 
 
 " Quest. I. What is absolutely necessary to Bishopdom, 
 or the ordination of a bishop : u'ithout which the 
 ordination were frustrate, and with which it were 
 substantially and essentially valid ? 
 
 "I. FIRST. That the party to be consecrated be a 
 Christian man ; for women are incapable of Holy Orders, and 
 baptismus cst janua Sacramentorum ; so that whosoever is 
 not baptised truly is incapable of any other sacrament, much 
 more of this most excellent order. And I remember some 
 
 Oxoniensis, ed. Bliss, London: 1815, lib. ii. p. 603; Dodd's Church 
 History, edited by M. A. Tierney, F.R.S., Appendix to vol. iv., London : 
 1841. Preface to Smyth's Catalogue of Sir Robert Cotton's Library, 
 p. 28. Canterbury's Doom, by W. Prynne. Oliver's Collections, etc., 
 London : 1857, p. 476 ; On the Future Unity of Christendom, by A. L. P. 
 de Lisle, London : 1857, p. 7.
 
 and Ordination in the West. 85 
 
 forty years since, in Spain, I was credibly informed of a bishop 
 newly consecrated, who, by an unexpected chance, came to 
 know that he was baptised only in the name of God and Our 
 Lady ; whereupon he was baptised in the wonted necessary 
 form, and consequently received confirmation and Orders, 
 because what had before been conferred was invalid for want 
 of baptism. 
 
 " Confirmation is necessary also necessitate prawpti, but 
 not absolutely ; so that one christened but never confirmed may 
 be a valid bishop ; but the defect being once known, he must 
 receive confirmation from another bishop. The fall of Novatus 
 in schism against St. Cornelius was by many attributed to this 
 defect, that he was ordained bishop by his faction, before he 
 was confirmed ; yet he was a true bishop though unlawfully 
 ordained. 
 
 " II. The consecrator must also be a true bishop and have 
 intention to perform what Holy Church intendeth by this rite, 
 and use the matter and form which is received in the Church ; 
 otherwise he conferreth nothing valid. This intention is to be 
 conformable to the acception or signification of the name of 
 Bishop received among Catholics : that is, he must intend 
 to confer that power which the Catholic Church always 
 understood to belong to the name and office of a bishop. If 
 these three things be observed by the consecrator he con- 
 ferreth validly the order of bishopdom, although himself, 
 or the party to be consecrated, were an heretic, schismatic, 
 or excommunicated person ; for Sacramcnta non pendent 
 ex fide ministri, nee siiscipicntis, so that both do intend 
 to give and take \vhat the Holy Church intendeth by the 
 Sacrament. 
 
 " III. Both consecrator and he that is to be consecrated 
 must first have received the power of the priesthood; that is, of 
 sacrificing the sacrifice of the altar, and of absolving penitents 
 from their sins. For in all the Church of God, and through 
 all the world, Sacerdos and Presbyter, 'lepevs, principally 
 signify a sacrifice!* ; for which cause the Puritans refuse the 
 name of Priest, because they acknowledge no sacrifice but the 
 bloody sacrifice of the Cross, and consequently but one only 
 priest, Christ Jesus. In my native language of Wales they
 
 86 Mediwval Forms for Consecration 
 
 have no other name for a priest but ' Offeiriad,* which is an 
 offerer or sacrifices So that if this power of priesthood he not 
 first given, the party is not capable of hishopdom, which 
 differs from priesthood as continens a contento. Some think 
 also that the party to he consecrated ought to have all the 
 inferior orders first ; hut that is only de necessitate prcecepti, 
 and not de necessitate medii. Myself have seen in Spain, 
 when a counterfeited Armenian bishop came by the Abbey of 
 Montserret, of St. Bennet's order, and there at the abbot's 
 entreaty had made two of his religious sub-deacons, and after 
 deacons (who were by the diocesan Bishop afterwards ordained 
 priests), that the said two religious were sent a hundred 
 leagues off, to the place where I then lived, to be ordained 
 again of the orders of sub-deacon and deacon : for the rule of 
 
 O 
 
 the Church in such cases is, Ut caute suppleatur, quod 
 negligenter, vel ignoranter fuerit omissum : and in like case, 
 but much more necessarily, if a bishop were ordered before he 
 were made priest, he ought de necessitate sacramenti to be 
 ordered priest, and the order of bishopdom ought to be given 
 again, at least sub conditione, ' Si -non accepisti consecrationcm 
 ego tibi confero '. 
 
 "IV. These above-mentioned things are required neces- 
 sarily to the substance of this sacrament, because without them 
 the essence of the sacrament cannot be validly introduced into 
 the subject. Now the essence consisteth in the imposition of 
 the hands of one or more bishops : (for one will serve in 
 necessity, as when St. Augustin, our apostle and Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, ordained St. Justus Bishop of Rochester, 
 having no other bishop then to assist him ; but out of case of 
 necessity, there ought to be three bishops at least,* two to 
 assist the consecrator :) which imposition of hands ovxeiporovia 
 is the material sign or ceremony, accompanied, for more ex- 
 pression, with other Bifpu,traditio bacilli pastoralis, mitrce,etc., 
 and in the words wherewith the consecrator expresseth that 
 
 * With regard to the desirability of a bishop being consecrated by a 
 metropolitan and at least two comprovincial bishops, vide Theodorct, 
 Hist. Ecclesias. cap. 9. Evagrius, lib. iii. cap. 6. Eusebitis, lib. vii. ; 
 a,ud Martene^ lib, i. ca.p, viii. art, iii. sec. 5,
 
 and Ordination in the West.. 87 
 
 he giveth power of bishopdom to the party consecrated,* and 
 these words are called the Form of the Sacrament, which in 
 the Greek Church are simply, That God's grace by the con- 
 secrator's ministry, and consent of his fellow-bishops, pro- 
 moteth such a venerable priest N. to the dignity of Bishop : 
 in which is sufficiently expressed the power of bishopdom ; 
 which according to the signification received in all the Greek 
 Churches, and understood so by all, containeth power of 
 sacrificing, absolving from sins, confirming, ordering, juris- 
 diction over his church and flock, etc. But the form of the 
 Latin Church is more expressive ; setting down particularly, 
 in the form itself, or in the precedent [preceding] instruction 
 or following prayers, all the powers and functions of a Bishop, 
 
 Your Honour's obliged Servant, 
 
 JOHN SKIDMORE. 
 An Original. 
 Endorsed by Windebank. " April 15th, 1635."! 
 
 * " Nam verba ilia Accipe Spiritum Sanctum, quae ante prseclictam 
 praefationem cum nianus impositions ab ipso consecratore proferuntur, in 
 quibus formam episcopatus repommt scholastic! recentiores, toti antiqui- 
 tati ignota fuerunt, adeo ut vix in ullo Pontifical! annos 400 attingente 
 reperiantur." Martene, lib. i. cap. viii. art. x. sec. 14. 
 
 f In connection with this document it may be interesting to append 
 extracts from two formal Reports, regarding the state of the Church of 
 England, from the pen of Father Leander, because they certainly appear 
 to imply a belief in the validity of Anglican orders: " Primo enim 
 ecclesia Protestantium in Anglia retinet externam speciem Hierarchife 
 Ecclesiasticae, quse temporibus Catholicse professionis viguit: archi- 
 episcopos, episcopos, decanos, archidiaconos, capitula canonicorum 
 cathedralium in ipsis antiquis sedibus, sen ecclesiis cathedralibus, cum 
 reditibus amplissimis obtinet ; nomina etiam eadem parochorum, 
 presbyterorum, diaconorum, in antiquis beneficiis seu parochiis con- 
 servat : certam formam ordinationum sacrarum magnd exparte cumformis 
 in Pontificali Romano prssscriptis convenientem ; vestes prseterea clericales, 
 superpellicia, rochettas, cappas et ipsa templa parochialia, cathedralia et 
 collegiata magnifies structure adhuc frequentanda servarunt." Apos- 
 tolicse, Missionis Status in Anglia, a Report to Cardinal Barberino, 
 written by Father Leander. Clarendon's State Papers (A.D. 1634), 
 vol. i. p. 197, Oxford : 1767. And again, to the same effect: " They 
 agree in all the doctrine of the Trinity, and Incarnation, and true
 
 88 Mediceval Forms for Consecration 
 
 So much for the judgment of one who at once 
 knew the weak and strong points of the Church of 
 England, and was so strictly just and impartial in 
 his judgment, that he was mistrusted by certain of 
 those who desired a sweeping condemnation for 
 their theological opponents." 
 
 Deity of our Blessed Saviour ; in the points of providence, predestina- 
 tion, justification, necessity of good works, co-operation of free-will with 
 the grace of God : they admit the first four General Councils, the three 
 authentic symbols of the apostles, Nice and Constantinople, and of St. 
 Athanasius, as they are received in the Roman Church : they reverence 
 the primitive Church, and unanimous consent of the ancient fathers, and 
 all traditions and ceremonies which can be sufficiently proved by testi- 
 mony of antiquity ; they admit a settled liturgy, taken out of the Roman 
 [i.e. Saritni] Liturgy; distinction of orders, Bishops, Priests, and 
 Deacons, in distinct habits from the laity ; and divers other points in 
 which no transmarine Protestants do agree." Windebank's MS. in the 
 handwriting of Father Leander, (A.D. 1634.) Ibid., vol. i. p. 207. 
 
 * Another writer, " Gaspardus Jueninus," Gaspard Juenin, a French 
 theologian of the seventeenth century, agrees so entirely with Father 
 Leander, that a long extract from his Dissertations on the Sacrament* is 
 added here. This Juenin was a most distinguished priest of the French 
 Oratory, and Professor of Theology in the Seminary of Cardinal de 
 Noailles, Archbishop of Paris. His treatise De Sacramentis was formally 
 approved by the Rev. Dr. Paul de Cohade, Doctor of the Sorbonne in 
 1C95, as also by the very Rev. Abel Louis de Sainte Marthe, Provost- 
 General of the Congregation of the Oratory, in the same year. It passed 
 through many editions at Lyons, and was afterwards printed at Venice. 
 For several generations it served as a text-bcok in theology for the 
 French clergy. It should be stated that at the end of the Preface the 
 author submits all his conclusions and statements to the judgment of the 
 Holy See. He thus writes of the matter and form of the Episcopate (De 
 Sacramentis. Dissertatio IX. Cap. Tertium, De ordinibus in specie, 
 p. 559. Ed. Venetiis : 1740) : 
 
 " Conclusio I. Materia episcopatus non est posita in traditione annuli, 
 aut baculi pastoralis, neque in impositione libri Evangeliorum super caput 
 ordinandi, neque in unctionc, sed in sola impositione manuum. 
 
 " Probatur prior pars I. In Ecclesia Latiua adhibita semper non fuit 
 traditio annuli et baculi pastoralis ; earn enim concilium quartum 
 Carthaginense habitum desinente sseculo quarto cum describit ritum ordi- 
 natiouis Episcopali* non recenset. 
 
 " 2. In Ecclesia Grseca nee modo est in usu, nee fuit antiquitus cum
 
 and Ordination in the West. 89 
 
 nee Patres Grseci de consecratione Episcoporum loquentes, nee Euchologia 
 illius meminerint. 
 
 " Probatur altera conclusionis pars. Primo. Apostolic! conferentes 
 episcopalian non adhibuerunt impositionem libri evangeliorum, id enim 
 nee ex Scriptura nee ex traditione patet, aut probari potest. 2. Ubique 
 non fuit in usu ilia libri evangeliorum impositio, licet enim in Ecclesia 
 Afrlcana observata fuerit sseculo quarto cum illam referat quartum 
 Concilium Carthaginense, tertio tamen nondum adhibebatur ; nullum 
 enim est monumentum quo id possit probari. Ecclesiam Romanam illo 
 eodem ritu primis sseculis usam non fuisse docet Alcuinus in Lib. 
 De Divinis Officis, quern circa annum Christi 760 conscripsit; Germanos 
 ineunte nono sseculo eum ritum non adhibuisse testatur Amalarius, 
 Lib. 2, De Officis Ecclesiasticis, cap. 14, ubi hsec habet Dicit Libellus 
 (id est Ordo Romanus) secundum cujus ordinem celebratur ordinatio apud 
 quosdam, ut duo episcopl teneant Evangelium super caput ejus, quod neque 
 vetus author itas iittimat, neque canonica authoritas. 
 
 " Probatur tertia pars. Primo. Nee Presbyterorum nee Episcoporum. 
 iinctio apud Grsecos unquam fuit in usu: nullum enim illius extat 
 vestigium aut in authoribus Grsecis aut in Euchologiis ; et si aliquis 
 scriptor Grseeus de unctioue materiali quidpiam dixisse videatur, facile 
 (ait Morinus) de spiritali explicatur. Secundo. Quamvis apud Latinos 
 sit antiquissima episcopalis unctio, utpote recensita a S. Leone, Serm. 
 VIII., De Passione Domini, a Gregorio Magno in primi Libri Regum 
 caput decimum ; ubique tamen non obtinuit. Africani Patres in 
 Concilio quarto Carthagenensi de ilia Episcopal! unctione omnino silent, 
 licent multa alia ad episcoporum consecrationem pertinentia referant. 
 In Hispanicis Couciliis ante septimum sseculum celebratis nulla quoque 
 illius fit mentio. 
 
 u Probatur quarta pars. Semper et ubique in conferendo Episcopatu 
 adhibita fuit impositio manuum. Primo. Ea usum fuisse Paulum in 
 Ordinatione Timothei testantur arnbse illius ad eum Epistolse. 2. Con- 
 cilium quartum Carthaginense earn usurpandam esse docet. 3. Patres 
 qui usque ad sseculum octavum scripsere, ordinis episcopalis collationem 
 per earn designant. 4. Illi manuum imposition! adscripta fuit a Scrip- 
 toribus sacris productio Spiritus Sancti admoneo te (inquit Paulus 2 ad 
 Timoth. 1) ut resuscites gratiatn Dei, qme est in te per iinpositionem 
 iiiftiiuiim me arum. Idem docet Chrysostom in hunc locum, multique alii 
 authores. 
 
 " Conclusio secunda. Hsec verba prolata ab episcopo consecrante 
 dum tradit evangeliorum codicem, Accipe Evangelium et vade, prs&dica 
 populo tibi commisso, potens est enim Deus et aitgeat tibi gratiam suam, 
 non sunt apud Latinos forma episcopal us. Xec ista alia Accipe Spirilum 
 Sanctum, quee consecrator episcopus, et ejus adsistentes proferuntur, 
 dum manibus tanguut caput ordinandi, sed sunt orationes per quas 
 invocatur Spiritus Sanctus. 
 
 u Probatur prior pars. Primo. Ante prolationem illorum verborum
 
 90 Mediceval Forms for Consecration, d'C. 
 
 de quibus agitur, Episcopus in Pontifical! Romano dicitur cousecratus. 
 Secundo. Null! Rituales ante quingentos annos script!, millique 
 authores ea verba aut aequivalentia commemorant. Tertio. Eis aut 
 similibus non utuntnr Graeci, sed solis Latinis propria stint. 
 
 u Probatur altera pars I. Haec verba Accipc Spiritum Sanctum, nullus 
 author per tredecim priora saecula retulit, licet ceremonias quse ad 
 ordinationes spectant, plures minute prosecuti fuerint. Securido. Apud 
 solos Latinos, idque a quadringentis tantum abhinc annis usurpantur. 
 
 " Probatur tertia pars. Primo. Semper usurpatse fuerunt, et nunc 
 ubique usurpantur orationes, per quas invocatur Spiritus Sanctus super 
 eum qui ordinatur in episcopum. Secundo. Illse orationes exprimunt 
 effectum ordinis episcopalis, scilicet, collationem Spiritus ISancti, seu 
 gratise necessarise Episcopo, ut digne imposito sibi onere perfungatur. 
 Tertio. 111! Spiritus Sancti invocation! S. Patres adscribunt effectum 
 episcopatus. Hsec enim ait Augustinus, lib. 5 de Baptismo contra 
 Donatistas, cap. 20. Si ergo ad hoc valeat quod dictum est in Evangelio, 
 Deus peccatorem non audit, ut per peccatorem Sacramenta non celebrenttir, 
 quomodo exaudit homicidam deprecantem, vel super aquam baptism! , rtl 
 super oleum, vel super Eucharistiam, vel super capita eorum, quibus manu.t 
 imponitur ? Sic etiam super gestis cum Emerito. Invocatio Nominis 
 Dei super caput ipsorum quando ordinatur Episcopi, invocatio ilia dei 
 est, non donati. Us locis S. Doctor probat contra Donatistas effectum 
 ordinationis, et quidem Episcopalis, cujus expresse meminit, non pendere 
 a sanctitate ministri, sed a nominis divini invocatione, seu a precibus, 
 quibus in ordinandum divina potentia a ministro ordinante advocatur. 
 
 "Conclusio Tertia. Haec verba, quae consecrans Episcopus Grsecus 
 profert ex prsescripto Euchologii : Dicina (jratia qux semper injinua 
 sanat, et quse desunt supple t, creat seu promovet Dei amantisttiinnu 
 Presbyterum in Episcopum, non sunt forma Episcopatus apud Grsecos, 
 sed oratio per quam Spiritus Sanctus invocatur ab episcopo consecrante, 
 dum ordinando manus imponit. 
 
 " Probatur prima pars. Verba- de quibus est quaestio, nihil aliud sunt 
 quam electionis factse ab episcopis comprovincialis publica denunciatio : 
 cui similis olim fiebat apud Latinos, ut videre est in ordine Romano 
 edito, sub titulo : Qualiter in Romana Ecclesia sacri ordine s faint. 
 Secunda verba ista Precamur igitur pro eo ut in ipsum ventat sanctisximi 
 Spiritus gratia, etc., de electo Episcopo proprie dicuntur, de eo vero qui 
 jam consecratus est, non nisi improprie dici possunt. 
 
 "Probatur altera pars iisdem rationibus, quibus supra probatum fuit 
 illam orationem nunc esse apud Latinos, et fuisse semper germanam 
 episcopatus formam."
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 EASTERN FORMS OF ORDINATION. 
 
 AS will have been seen already, the most ancient 
 forms of ordination which exist, common to both 
 Orientals and Occidentals, are those which simply 
 direct the consecrator to lay on his hands, at the 
 same time that he uses a prayer or prayers suppli- 
 cating the grace of the Spirit of God on behalf of 
 the person ordained. Examples of these forms have 
 already been given. They were severe in their 
 simplicity, because as several commentators, both 
 Eastern and Western allow, ceremonial acts over 
 and above those directed by the MS. service books to 
 be done, were frequently performed in accordance 
 with the certain tradition of primitive ages.* The 
 words used by our blessed Lord in giving a commis- 
 sion to the apostles, were no doubt handed down, as 
 a part of the due form of the act of ordination of the 
 stewards of Christ's mysteries from apostolic times, 
 while the sign of the cross was also made. 
 
 In the East that express formula which is still in 
 
 USe, *H 6eia %apt?, r) Trdvrore ra aadevf) Oepcnrevovcra, K.T.\. 
 
 " The divine grace which always heals the sick," 
 etc., is found in some of the earliest and most ancient 
 records. 
 
 It occurs in the "Order to be observed in the 
 
 * Vide Allatius De Lilris tt rebus eccleslasticis Grsecorum diwrta- 
 liones et olservationes varise. Paris: 1646, in which this principle is 
 ably maintained. Euchologion : Paris ; 1647 Billiotlicca Ritualis 
 Zaccliarix. Romee : 1776-1781.
 
 92 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 ordination of a deacon " in a Greek MS. reprinted 
 by Morinus at p. 82 of his treatise, as also in the 
 " Order to be observed in the ordination of a priest," 
 at p. 87. So too is it found in the " Order to be 
 observed in the ordination of a Bishop," at p. 89 of 
 the same document. In each case this form is fol- 
 lowed by the "Kyrie eleison," and a prayer asking for 
 special graces fitting and appropriate for each respec- 
 tive office.* In the case of a priest, one paragraph 
 of the prayer which follows the form stands thus : 
 " Perfection, igitur, redde servum tuum in omnibus 
 placentem tibi, ut digne pro magno hoc Sacerdotali 
 honore a providente virtute tua sibi concesso sese 
 gerat." 
 
 The form occurs likewise in a second ancient 
 Eastern Codex reprinted by Morinus at p. 91 of his 
 treatise, in the ordination of a deacon, in the ordina- 
 tion of a priest, and in the consecration of a bishop. f 
 
 * A distinguished commentator on the Greek Ordo thus writes : " Epis- 
 copi opus et officium est docere, baptizare, solvere et ligare hominum 
 peccata ; atque ordinare et consecrare reliquos omnes ecclesise gradus." 
 Gabrielis Philadelphia Libellus de Or din., caput v. ; and with regard to 
 the Priesthood as follows : " Sacerdotium est Ordo divini mysterii 
 sensibilis, virtutem habens spiritualem ab hominibus mascuhs admin i- 
 stratus, k Servatore nostro pro hominum salute et auxilio traditus," 
 Ibid. cap. i. " Et sanctus loannes, insufflavit, et dixit eis, Accipite 
 Spiritum Sanctum, Quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis; et 
 quorum retinueritis, retenta sunt. Sacerdotibus autem ab iis qui eos 
 ordinaverunt data est potestas sacro modo immaculata mysteria operari, 
 eaque cum fidelibus communicare, prout requirit ordo, et sanctae ecclesiae 
 officium." Ibid. cap. v. See also on the general subject of the mode of 
 bestowing Holy Orders in the East, Liber De Sacramento Ordinis 
 Symeonis Archiep. Thessalonicens.,c&p. v. vij., and Adnotationes loannis 
 Mori ui in Grsecas Ordinationes. 
 
 f The various grades in the Episcopate, according to Roman 
 theologians, are: 1. The Roman Pontiff. 2. Other Patriarchs. 
 3. Primates. 4. Metropolitans. 5. " Simple Bishops," so-called. 
 Amongst Eastern writers the two first grades are regarded as one.
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 93 
 
 The formula may also be found in the Vatican 
 Codex, reprinted by Morinus at p. 101. Here, in 
 the ordination of a priest, after the use of the words 
 " The divine grace," etc., and a prayer " God who 
 art without beginning and end, who art the ruler 
 and preserver of all things, etc.," the attendant arch- 
 deacon offers a prayer, amongst others, for the 
 newly ordained presbyter ; after which the con- 
 secrator, with imposition of hands, again prays, and 
 the priest is indued with the priestly stole, the 
 chasuble" (fawohiov) , and receives the kiss of peace. 
 
 The same rule and rite, in kind, though differing 
 somewhat in detail, and specific in its reference 
 to the Episcopal office, is found in the " Order 
 to be observed in the Ordination of a Bishop," 
 at p. 102. 
 
 The forms from J. Gear's edition of the Greek 
 Euchologion\ are substantially identical with those 
 still in use in the Eastern Church. Those, too, 
 
 This is also the case amongst those Eastern communities which exist 
 separated from the See of Constantinople. 
 
 The various grades in the Priesthood of the Western Church are 
 usually admitted to be : 1 . Vicars-general of Bishops. 2. Officials, 
 so-called. 3. Canons. 4. Prebendaries. 5. Ordinary Parish Priests. 
 Some writers, however, make Canons and Prebendaries to be one and 
 the same grade. This broad division is practically held by the Church 
 of England : for all such ranks and positions are found in it. 
 
 * On this act, see the Note " Ipsumque jihenolio induit" No. 7, Adnot. in 
 Grsecos Ordinationes of Morinus, pp. 214-216, in which dissertation a great 
 amount of very curious information, both ritualistic and antiquarian, is 
 provided. The use of this rite was not introduced until a late period. 
 It may be doubted whether it was so delivered and assumed until some 
 time after it had been adopted in the Western Church. Its official use 
 as a sacrificial garment was very probably co-eval with Apostolic 
 practice, 2 Timothy iv. 13 : its use in the act of ordination of 
 late introduction. 
 
 t Paris : 1647. The best edition of the learned Dominican's 
 Treatise.
 
 94 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 which were formerly used by the ancient Christian 
 bodies in the East neither in visible communion 
 with Constantinople nor with Rome are mainly of 
 the same type, as will in due course be seen. 
 
 That for the ordination of a Deacon in the 
 Oriental Church from the Euchologion is here given 
 in English, with the Greek text in a footnote 
 below : 
 
 1. FORM FOR ORDINATION OF A DEACON.* 
 
 The Oriental After the Bishop has uttered the exclamation : " And the 
 maldngofa 6 mercies of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ shall 
 Deacon - be with you all," two Deacons going out of the Holy Bema, 
 
 take him who is to be ordained Deacon, and who is standing in the Solea, 
 and lead him to the holy Bema, going thrice round the Holy Table, singing : 
 *' Holy Martyrs, valiantly contending." 
 
 Then the candidate , advancing to the Bishop, is signed by him thrice on 
 the head. After this the Bishop directs him to be ungirdcd, and the 
 maniple to be taken from him. Then the candidate rests his forehead on 
 the Holy Table, and bends his right knee. And when the Archdeacon ha* 
 said : " Let us attend," the Bishop, laying his right hand on the head of 
 the candidate, says aloud: 
 
 The Divine Grace, which always healeth that which is sick, 
 and fiileth up that which lacketh, advances (N.) the most 
 pious Sub-deacon to be Deacon. Let us therefore pray 
 
 * Ta|ft9 PivofMevij e?T6 Xeiporovla Aiatcovov. 
 
 MTO rb flirf'ty rbv 'Ap^iepe'a rrjv 'EK(j>uvi](ru', rb, Kdl effTCU, TO, \1J 
 
 rov /ie^aXou &eov, teal ^wrripos TJ/AWV ^Irjcrov Xpiarov fj,era 
 
 TTdVTOOV VfJLWV, f^f\06vrts 5w> Aia/cofoi (K rov aylov B^aroy, \anftdvovffi 
 rbv fj.f\\oi>ra xeiporovtlaOai AiaKOVOV, eor&JTa lv rfj SoAea, /col ttff4ryovffU> 
 avrbv els rb ayiovBrj^a, KVK\OVVT(S rrjv ayiav Tpdirefav rplt, \l/a\\oyrfs Kal rb, 
 
 "Ayioi Meiprvpes, ol a\w9 adXi'iaravre^. ETra -irpoa-fpx^ffos ry 
 
 'Apx' P e ^> ff^poyifeTot 7'. rrjv Kt<pa\j)v. Kal yueri rovro Kt\ei>ft 6 'Apxifptvs 
 a.iroci>ffa(rdai rovrov, Kal ap8rivai rb fiavSv\iov. Elra epeiSei d ^iporo'ovuej'os 
 rb nfrdnrov avrov rfj ayia Tpoire^V;, Kal K\lvei rb yAvv rb 5ei6i>. Kal rov 
 'Apx'SiaK^ov tKtyuvhffavros rb, ilpO(T'^(i)[Ji,eV, o 'Apxieptvs tx wv ^txtifi.fvrtv 
 rrii> Seliav X e ^P a T P f<l>a\ri rov x fl p' rot 'ov/j.fvov, fK<pu>vei. 
 
 'H deia %dpis, 1} Travrore ra a&devr) OepaTrevovcra, /ecu ra 
 e\\el7rovra dva7r\r)povaa, Trpo^eipi^eTai (rbv Sttro) rov ev\a-
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 95 
 
 for him, that the grace of the All-Holy Spirit may come upon 
 him. 
 
 Then " Lord have mercy " is thrice sung ly those in the Bema and those 
 outside it. And the Bishop signs his head thrice, and when the Deacon has 
 said: " Let us beseech the Lord," the Bishop holding his right hand laid 
 on the candidate's head, prays thus secretly : 
 
 Lord our God, Who by Thy foreknowledge pourest the 
 gift of Thy Holy Spirit upon those appointed by Thine un- 
 searchable might, that they may be ministers and attendant 
 on Thy spotless mysteries ; keep, Lord, this man, whom 
 Thou hast vouchsafed to advance by me to the office of the 
 Diaconate, in all holiness, holding the mystery of the faith in 
 a pure conscience. Give him the grace which Thou didst 
 give unto Stephen, Thy Proto-martyr, whom Thou didst eall 
 first to the work of Thy Diaconate, and make him fit, 
 according to Thy good pleasure, to exercise well the degree 
 bestowed on him by Thy goodness (for they who use this 
 ministry well procure to themselves a good degree,) and 
 
 'TTTO^LCLKOVOV, et? ALCLKOVOV' ei)o>/u,e$a ovv virep 
 avTov, iva e\0r) CTT' avTov rj yapis TOV Travcvytov 
 
 Ki i|/aA\TOt 6i>0i>s Tb, Kvpl e\r)aOV, fK y'. irapa TUV tv rep 
 Kal irapa. TUV ^Kr6s. Kai 6 'Apxiepevs crtypayifci y'. r^v avrov Ke<po.\i\v' Kol 
 TOV Aicuc6vov eMvros, Toi) KvpiOV SeTjOwfAeV, 6 'Apxiepevs fx u " T V 
 
 Kvpte 6 @eo? yptav, o rfj Trpoyvcocrei rf) erf; rrjv TOV aytov 
 aov HvevpaTos ^oprjjiav KaTaTre/ATratv eVl rou? fopto-yaeyou? 
 VTTo r/}9 0-^9 av^t^vid(7Tov Svvd[j,e(t)<;, \eiTovpyovs yevecrdai, 
 Kal e^vTnjperelcrOcu rot? a^pavroi^ aov MvarripLO^' avrbf, 
 AecnroTa, Kal TOVTOV, ov evBoicrjcras Trpo^eipiaOrjvai, Trap' e/Ltou 
 et? TTJV TT}? Aicucovias \iTOVpylav, ev 7rd<rrj aejJiVOTyTi Biarrjprj- 
 (TOV, %ovra TO fjivar^piov Trjs Tricrreco^ ev KaOapa crvvetBijcrei. 
 Aa>pr]crcu Be aurco rrjv ^dpiv, rjv eBwptfa'a) 2re<f)dv(a TCO 
 Upwrofjidprvpi aov, ov Kal e'/caXetra;? Trpwrov et9 TO epyov TTJS 
 BiaKovias aov' Kal Kara^iwaov avrov, Kara TO crol evdpearov, 
 olKovo(j,r)aai, TOV jrapa T?}9 arjs dyadoTrjros SeScopyfAevov avrto 
 (BaOiAov ol <yap aXw9 BiaKovrjaavres, ^adp,ov kavrok Ka\ov 
 TrepiTroLovvrai,' Kal rfauov dvdBei^ov Bov\6v aov. "On aov 
 eariv rj ftaaiktia, Kal r) Bvvapts, Kal 1] Boffa, TOV J7aT/oo9, Kal
 
 96 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 make Thy servant perfect. For Thine is the kingdom, and 
 the power, and the glory, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now 
 and ever, and to ages of ages. Amen. 
 
 After the " Amen," the Archdeacon says in a low voice, loud enough for 
 the Deacons present to hear and respond, the Great Collect (u'ith the 
 additional suffrages) : 
 
 Let us pray the Lord for our Archhishop (N.), for his 
 priesthood, help, patience, peace, health, and salvation, and 
 for the work of his hands. 
 
 Let us pray the Lord for the servant of God (N.), now 
 being advanced to he Deacon, and for his salvation. 
 
 Let us pray the Lord that our loving God may grant him 
 that his diaconate be blameless. 
 
 When this has been said, the Bishop, keeping his hand on the candidate's 
 head, prays thus secretly : 
 
 God our Saviour, Who by Thine incorruptible voice didst 
 appoint to Thine Apostles the institution of the Diaconate, 
 and madest Thy Proto-martyr Stephen of his rank, and 
 didst proclaim him the first to fulfil the work of a Deacon, 
 
 rov Tlov, Kal rov aylov Ilvev/jiaros, vvv, Kal ael, Kal et? roi/9 
 alwvas rwv aiavav. ^A^v. 
 
 Kal /j.fra rb, AfJiT/V, \eyti 6 "ApxtSio/coi/os \eirrrj (j>uvrj, offov aKoveiv rovs 
 ffv^irapovra.^ Aiaic6vovs, Kal arroKpivfcrdai, TO. AIO.KOVIKO. ravra' 
 
 'Tirep rov ' Ap^LCTTicrKOTrov rjfjiwv (rov SetVos), ' lepaxrvvris, av- 
 TtX?f\Jre&)9, SiafAOvrjs, elprivr)s, j/ye/a?, teal crwrripias avrov, Kal 
 rov epyov rwv %ipwv avrov, rov Kvpiov Serjdw/Aev. 
 
 'T-jrep rov 8oii\ov rov 0eov (rov SeT^os), rov vvv\ 
 fj,evov AiaKovov, Kal rfj<; awtripias avrov, rov Kvpiov 
 
 "OTTW? o <j>i\dv0pa)7ros 0eo? rjpwv acnriXov, Kal afjiw 
 ravra> rrjv Aiaicovlav ^apia"r)rai, rov Kvpiov 
 
 Kal TOVTWV prjGfTwv, o 'Apxiepci/s $xwv r$]V x 'P a t 
 ovria fj.vo-riK(as' 
 
 'O @eo5 6 2<0TT)p rj/jiwv, 6 rfj afyOoprw (rov (fjwvf} rot? 
 '-47rooT6A,oi9 crov OwTrtcras rov rfjs Aiaicovia^ vopov Kal rov 
 Ilpwro/jidprvpa 2r(f>avov rotovrov avaoel^a^, Kal rpwrov 
 avrov Kijpvjfas TO rov AiaKovov TrXijpovvra ep<yov, KaOws 
 yeypaTrrat, ev ra> ayiy Evayyehito GOV; f/ O<? rt? 6e\ec iv vfjuv
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 97 
 
 as it is written in Thy Holy Gospel, " Whosoever of you will 
 be first, let him be your servant " [deacon], Lord of all, fill 
 this Thy servant, whom Thou hast chosen to enter on the 
 ministry of the Diaconate, with all faith, and love, and power, 
 and sanctification, by the visitation of Thy Holy and quicken- 
 ing Spirit, (for it is not by the imposition of my hands, but 
 by the watchfulness of Thy rich mercies, that grace is given 
 to Thy chosen ones), that he, being free from all sin, may 
 stand before Thee blamelessly in Thy terrible Judgment Day, 
 and obtain the unfailing reward of Thy promise. For Thou 
 art our God, and to Thee we ascribe glory, with the Father and 
 the Holy Spirit, now and ever, and to ages of ages. Amen. 
 
 And after the "Amen," he puts the stole on the newly -or darned, over 
 tlie left shoulder, saying: " Worthy r " and " Worthy " is repeated thrice 
 according to custom by those in the Bema, and thrice by the singers. Then 
 the Bishop gives him the holy fan, saying as before: " Worthy," and all 
 the Deacons give him the kiss-. And he, taking the fan, stands corner-wise 
 at the Holy Table at the right side, and fans above the Blessed Sacrament. 
 And the other Deacon stands outside the Bema in the accustomed place, 
 and says : 
 
 elvai TTpwros, ecrrco V/MCOV SiaKovos. %v Aecrirora rwv cnravrutv, 
 Kal rov c>ov\6v (Tov TovTov, ov Karrj^iwcras rvjv rov AiaKovov 
 v7Tio-e\6etv \et,rovpylav, 7r\ij pwcrov Tracr^ Tricrrews, Kal 
 Kal Svvdpews, Kal d<yiacr/j,ov, rfj eVK^om/o-et rov dyiov 
 ^OJOTTOIOV crov Hvev^aro^' ov <ydp ev rfj eVt$ecret TWV e 
 %ei,pwv, a\X' ev rfj eTriaKOTrfj TWV Tr\ovcriwv crov 
 StSorat %apt t > Tot? dj;iois crov, 'iva /cat OUTO<? Trdarj 
 e/cro? yevo/jievos, ev rfj ^>o/3epa r//j,epq rfjs Kplcrea)^ crov a 
 croi Trapacrrfj, Kal rov /nicrdbv rov dctid^lrevcrrov TT}< 0*^5 e 
 Xi'a9 KOfjulcnjrai. 2v ydp el 6 @eo9 rjfJiwv, Kal crol rrjv Bo^av 
 dvaTrefMTTOfiev, crvv ru> Ilarpl, Kal ra> dyta> IIvev[j,ari, vvv, Kal 
 del, Kal ei? rot'? alwvas rwv alcavwv. 'Apijv. 
 
 Kal (j.fT& rb, A/jLr)V, trtpiriBriffi. rb 'fipdpiov r<# ^fipoTovriQevn, /cari rbv 
 apia-'Tfpbv Si/jLOf, \4yiaV ' A^iOf, Kal \j/d\\trai ffvv4\Q(as rpirov rb, "^4^409* 
 irapb. rwv rov B^/iaros, Kal rpirov irapa r<av Va\Tcav. Efra firi^l^ucriv a.vr<f & 
 'Apxtepevs ayiov 'PiiriSiov, \fywv 6fj.oieas' Afyos* Kal acrvdfrvrai avrbv irorres 
 oi AIO.KOVOI. 
 
 '0 8e, rb 'PiiriSiov KaP&v, 'Iffrarai eK ir\aytov TTJJ 07(01 TpaTre'^Tjy, airb TOW 
 5ttov fj.epovs, Kal pitrifei eira^a- rwv 'Ayieav. Kal 6 rrepoj Ata/co^os Iffrarai f^W 
 rov B-f]/j.aros tv r<f <rvv4)()ei r6ircp, Hal \tyec 
 
 H
 
 98 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 Making mention of all the Saints, again and again in 
 peace, let us beseech the Lord, &c. 
 
 At the time of Communion, the new-ordained partakes of the Divine 
 Mysteries before the other Deacons, and repeats the Diaconal portions in 
 their place, to wit, Erect receiving. So it is done, when the complete Liturgy 
 is celebrated. But if it be the rite of the Presanctified, note that after the 
 Presanctified hare been placed on the Holy Table, before the Deacon says 
 " Let us complete our prayer," the candidate for ordination is brought 
 forward, and the rite of ordination takes place as we have described. 
 
 On this rite, it may be first remarked that the 
 term xeiporovui, though seldom used in the New 
 Testament, is constantly found in the Greek Kituals. 
 It is employed exclusively in regard to the Sacred 
 or Holy Orders the term ^i^oQ^la being made use 
 of with reference to the inferior.* In the Oriental 
 Church the office of a deacon has retained more of 
 its primitive character and importance than is the 
 case in the West. Moreover, it is not customary in 
 the East for a presbyter or bishop to fill a sub- 
 ordinate office at the celebration of the Liturgy : 
 nor, indeed, is there any necessity that either should 
 do so, because in the majority of parishes in Kussia, 
 as well as in other parts of the East, there is a 
 
 TWV 'Ayuav fj,vrm,oveva-avTe<s, eri, /cat ert, ev elpijvy 
 
 TOV KvpLOV Ser)6(t)fJ,eV. KaJ T& \onrd. 
 
 E*j 8e "rbv TTJS MeTaA/^eais Kaipbv, irptaros TUV &\\uv &.IO.K&VUV 6 %ipo- 
 
 TOVT}Qf\S JUeTt'x" T(!>V OtidlV Mv<TT71pl<l>, KO.I \fyfl TO. AiaKOVlKO. tlS T\)V T&TtOV 
 
 ainuv, ijyow, rb, 'Opdol yu-eraXaySoj/re?. 
 
 TaCra Se ylvovrai, frrav ylvrfrai Aeirovpyla Tf\eia. 'Eirel Se Kal 4v rais 
 TlpOTiytafffifvais yivcrai, Iffrtov, 2n /j.era. rb aTrorfOrjvat TCI flporiyiCKT/jieva tv 
 rfj ayiq Tpatrt^ri, irplv flire'iv rbv AidicovoV HXripdxTtofJLev Tr)V BeiJ<TlV, 
 irpoffdyfTcu 6 fj.e\\uv xfiporovfiaOa.i, Kal yivtTai i] ra.is Trjs Xfiporovtas, us 
 
 * Vide Morinus, Adnotationes in Grs&cas Ordinationes, 71, p. 233. 
 Greece ^ipoQtaia et x f ^P 6f ' T ^>' n on semper sumuntur pro ordinatione quae 
 characterem imprimit, et sacramentum sit, etc. Canones Concilii 
 Nic. viii. See also the heading of our English services, in which the terms 
 " making," " ordaining," and " consecrating," are respectively used.
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 99 
 
 resident deacon as well as a priest, and many priests 
 where a bishop dwells. The Solea* here referred to 
 is the space between the choir and sanctuary, 
 commonly raised on a level with the lowest step of 
 the Bema. Here the candidate for the Sacred Order 
 of deacon is directed to stand. The hymn referred 
 to is sung during a procession, which takes its way 
 three times round the Holy Table. The girdle, 
 short cassock, maniple, water-vessel and basin 
 instrumenta indicating the office and position of a 
 sub -deacon are taken from him ; then the bishop 
 ordains him by imposition of his right hand with 
 the well-known Eastern form of words, and signs 
 him three times with the sign of the cross. 
 Afterwards, still holding his right hand on the head 
 of the person ordained, he prays on his behalf for 
 grace. Then follows an act of intercession on 
 behalf of the ordained by the sub-deacon ; the bishop 
 still retaining his hand on the ordained person's 
 head, prays secretly ; and then, having placed the 
 stole on his left shoulder, gives him the Flabellum\ 
 or Fan, after which the deacons present give him the 
 kiss of peace. The newly- ordained then proceeds 
 
 * Solea eroXe'a, aro\ic., ffo\fiov. " Solea spatium inter chorum et 
 sanctuarium," De Ordin. Grsec. MS. " Locus est in Ecclesiis Graecorum 
 intermedius inter sanctuarium et chorum." Morinus. Adnot. in Grascas 
 Ordinationes. Pars. II. De Sacris Ordinationibus, sec. 52. p. 229. 
 
 t 'Pnritiiov Flabellum, a fan, one of the Eastern diaconal instrumenta. 
 It was formerly made of feathers, and was used to keep off flies from the 
 Eucharistic chalice. It is now of precious metal, and merely orna- 
 mental. Its use, though exceptional, is not entirely set aside in the 
 Western Church. These fans exist, and are still used, both at Rome 
 and Milan. See the Adnotationes in Griecas Ordinationes in the 
 treatise of Morinus, De Sac. Ord., Pars. II. p. 217, where he com- 
 ments at some length on the direction "Tradit ei sanctum flabellum." 
 See also the Dissertationes of Hugo Menardus on the Sacramentary of 
 St. Gregory, p. 319. 
 
 H2
 
 100 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 to exercise his diaconal function at the altar, and 
 communicates of the Holy Mysteries first in order 
 of the deacons, standing erect. 
 
 2. FORM FOE THE ORDINATION OF A PRIEST.* 
 
 The Oriental At the close of the Cherubic Hymn, he who is about to be 
 Form for the ordained Priest stands in the Solium, and two Deacons 
 
 Ordaining of a 
 
 Priest. passing out, take him on each side and lead him as far 
 
 as the holy doors. There the Deacons leave him, and two priests (the first 
 and second) receive him, and walk thrice round the Holy Table, saying : 
 " Holy Martyrs, valiantly contending." Note, that when they sing 
 " Holy Martyrs," the Bishop sits on a throne before the Holy Table, and 
 there, as they circle round about, when they come in front, they make an 
 obeisance, and the candidate kisses the Bishop's knee above the pall. Then 
 the Bishop rises, and the candidate advances to him, and is signed by him 
 thrice on the head, and after this, resting his forehead on the Holy Table, 
 he kneels on both knees. And when the Deacon exclaims: "Let us 
 attend," the Bishop immediately exclaims, holding his right hand on the 
 candidate's head : 
 
 The Divine Grace, which always healeth that which is sick, 
 and filleth up that which lacketh, advances (N.) the most 
 pious Deacon to be Priest. Let us therefore pray for him, 
 that the grace of the All-Holy Spirit may come upon him. 
 
 evri eVt Xeiporoviq IIpecrftvTepov. 
 
 ir\r)p(aOT)vai rbv Xepovpucbv VJJ.VQV, Icrrarai Iv rrj 2,o\ea 6 
 
 Xfiporovetffdai Tlpefffivrtpos' Kal ^lepx^/xevoj 8uo Aidnovot, \afjL$a.vovffiv avrbv 
 ^| tKarepov fjitpovs, Kal (ptpovffiv avrbv &xpi ro>v ayl<av QvpOov' ^K? 5e airo- 
 \vovffiv avrbv ol Aia/covoi, Kal \ap.$a.vovcriv avrbv Svo Tlpefffivrfpoi, 6 Trpuros Kal 
 6 Stvrepos, Kal KVK\OV<TI rpls r^v ayiav Tpditf^av, v^aAAovres Kal TO, 
 
 "Ayiot Mdprvpes, ol Ka\co<; d 
 
 'Itrr4ov 8i 3rj, 8rov <//<AAaxn rd, ' 
 
 Tris aylas Tpairffas 6 'Apxttpfiis els Bpovlov, Kal IK*?, &TTOV KVK\OV<TI yvpcaOfv, 
 '6fav fpxwvTai ffj.irpoff6(v rov 'Ap^iepews, iroiovcri f^frdvoiav, Kal 6 xtiporovovfj.*- 
 vos affird^erat rb y6vv rov 'Ap^iepfias iirdvca rov 'fifj.o(popiov. 
 
 E?ra, aviffrafievov rov 'Ap^ifptws, irpofftpxtrai avrip 6 xtiporovov/j.fvos, Kal 
 <T(ppayitTai rplrov T^V Kf<pa\)jv wap' avTov. Kal juero ravra, eptiffas rA 
 (j.Twiroi> rfj ayla Tpaire^jj, K\lvti Kal &/j.<pw TO, y6vara. Kal %K<p<avovvTos rov 
 
 fKuvei 6 'Aiffvs, f a "' Ka ^ T ^l 1 ' Sefieki' 
 
 \eipa ^iriKfip.tmjv avrov rrj Kf<pa\rj. 
 
 'H 0eia %ap*5, ^7 Trdvrore ra daOevfj depaTrevovcra Kal ra 
 \.\L7rovra dva7r\r)pov<ra t Trpo^etpL^erai (rbv Sfiva) rov ev\a-
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 101 
 
 Then those ivithin the Bema and the singers say thrice : " Lord have 
 mercy." The Bishop having again signed him thrice, and keeping the 
 hand on his head, says the following prayer secretly, after the Deacon has 
 said: " Let us beseech the Lord : " 
 
 O God, Un-beginning and Un-ending, Who art older than 
 all creation, Who hast honoured with the title of Priest those 
 accounted worthy to discharge the holy ministry of the word 
 of Thy Truth in this degree ; vouchsafe, Lord of all, that 
 this man, whom Thou hast been pleased to advance by me, 
 may receive this great grace of Thy Holy Spirit, in blameless 
 conversation and unswerving faith, and make Thy servant 
 perfect, in all things well- pleasing unto Thee, and guiding 
 well this great Priestly honour given unto him by Thy fore- 
 knowing power. For Thine is the might, and Thine is the 
 kingdom, and the power and the glory, Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost, now and ever, and to ages of ages. 
 
 And after this prayer, the principal Priest says in a low tone, loud 
 enough for his colleagues to hear and respond, the Diaconal sentences: 
 
 f3e<TTarov AICLKOVOV eh Upea-ftvrepov' ev^co/jieda ovv inrep 
 avTOv, Lva e\6r) eV avrbv 17 %p9 TOV Travayiov Hvtvuaros. 
 
 Kal \fyovffi TO", Kvpl f\rjcrov y'. of evrds TOV B^/UOTOJ Ofjioltas Kal of 
 YoA/reu. IloAij/ ovv fftypay'uras avrov rpis, Kal T^V X e *P a *X (av ^iKfi/j.evr]V, TOV 
 &IO.KOVOV etirdVros, ToV KvplOV Or/0(ii)/Jl,eV, \eyfi o 'Apxiepevs T^V 
 
 'O 0eo? 6 avapxos Kal areXevrrjrof, 6 7^0-779 
 
 inrdp^wv, 6 TT} Trpocriiyopia TOV 
 
 roi><? ev TOJ fta-dpio rovra) a^tcoOevra^ lepovpyeiv TOV 
 \6<yov T^? erf}? a\.r)0eia<;' ai>TO<;, AkaTCora TWV curravTwv, ical 
 TOVTOV, ov ev&OKrjcras Trpo-^eiptadrivai Trap" efAov, ev 
 7TO\iTela, Kal a,K\Lvel TTJ Trio-ret, evSovrja-ov v-TroBe^ 
 
 avTTfV 'xapiv TOV dyiov crov IIvevfiaTos, Kal Te\eiov 
 SovXov aov, ev 7rd(riv evapefrrovvTa <rai, Kal au9 
 7ro\iTv6/j,evov TT}? &Q)pr]dei(rr/<; avTw, VTTO r?}? afjs TrpoyvwaTifcrj? 
 &vvdfj,(i)<$, /ji r yd\ri<; ravr^? ' Jepart/c^9 Tt/i?}9. v Ort <rov TO KpaTos, 
 Kal crov ecrTiv r/ ftacri\ia, Kal rj Svvafjus, Kal r) 86a, TOV 
 Harpo9, Kal TOV Ttov, Kal TOV dytov IIvevfjiaTos, vvv, Kal del, 
 Kal ei9 Tot9 al&vas TWV alwvwv. 
 
 Kol /ira T^V Evx'hf TavTrjv, \tyei o npuToirairas \titTfj tpwvrj, Xcrov 
 TOVS o-vnirapAvras, Kal airoKpivfaBai, T< A(aKO)/<>ca roirra.
 
 102 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 In peace, &c., (with other general intercessions). 
 
 For the servant of God (N.) now being advanced to be Priest, 
 and for his salvation. 
 
 That our loving God may grant him that his Priesthood 
 may be a spotless and blameless Priesthood, &c. (with other 
 intercessions). 
 
 The Bishop, holding his hand still on the head of the candidate, prays 
 again as follows, secretly : 
 
 God, mighty in power and unsearchable in wisdom, 
 wonderful in counsel above the sons of men ; fill, Lord, 
 with the gift of Thy Holy Spirit this man whom Thou hast 
 been pleased should enter the degree of Priest, that he may 
 be worthy to stand blamelessly before Thine Altar, to preach 
 the Gospel of Thy Kingdom, to discharge the sacred ministry 
 
 elprivrj rov Kvpiov 
 
 T% avwO 
 
 'Twep T?}? elprjvrjS rov crv/jiTravros Kocr/jiov. 
 'Trrep rov 'Ap-^ieTTicrKOTrov rjjji&v (rov Sefros), lepcocrvvr)?, dv- 
 Tfc\?^re&>9, &ia/j,ovfi<;, eiprjvrjs, vyetas, crcorr/pia^ avrov, Kal rov 
 epyov ra)v ^eip&v avrov rov Kvpiov SerjdwfJ.ev. 
 
 'Tfrep rov 8ov\ov rov Seov (TOV SeTvos), vvvl 7rpo%eipiofjievov 
 Ilpeo-ftvrepov, Kal r^9 (rwrrfpLa^ avrov, rov Kvpiov 
 " Orrws o <f)i\dv6pa)7ro<> 0eo? rjfAwv acrrriKov Kal 
 avr<a rr)v 'leptoa-vvrjv ^apia-i^rat, rov Kvpiov 
 'Trrep TT}? UoXeco? ra6rr)$, Trdcrr)*; 
 'Trrep rov pvadrjvai rjfJM^ arco 
 
 , awcrov, \er)<rov. 
 Hava^ias, a^dvrov. K. r. \. 
 
 'O Se 'Apxtfpevs, fx_cav tri rfyv X f ^P a tiriKeifj.fvi)v, i/xTat ovrta 
 
 'O &eb<; 6 fj,eya$ ev Svvdfj,ei, Kal dve^i^viao-ro^ ev <rvve(ret, 6 
 rbs ev /3ovXat9, vrrep rovs vtois rwv avQ pumutv' avrb<;, 
 Kvpie, Kal rovrov, ov evBoKijcras rov rov Ilpecrftvrepov vrrei- 
 <re\dtv ftaOfJibv, TrX^paxrov TT}? rov djiov crov Tlvev/jiaro^ 
 Scopeas' 'iva jevijrai a^to? Trapearrdvai a//,e/u,7rTa><? ru> vcnao~- 
 rtjpia) crov, Krjpvcro'eiv TO Evarfyekiov rrjs /SacriXet'a? crov, 
 iepovpjiv rov \6jov rrjs aA/T^et'a? crov, Trpocrcfrepeiv crot 
 Kal Bvcrtas TrvevfiariKa^, avaKaivi&w rbv \aov crov Sea
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 103 
 
 of the word of Thy truth, to offer unto Thee gifts and 
 spiritual sacrifices, to renew Thy people through the laver of 
 regeneration, that at the second Coming of the great God and 
 our Saviour Jesus Christ, Thine Only-Begotten Son, he may 
 there receive the reward of his good administration of his 
 proper order, in the multitude of Thy goodness. For Thine 
 awful and glorious Name, that of the Father, the Son, and the 
 Holy Ghost, is blessed and magnified now and ever, and to 
 ages of ages. Amen. 
 
 After the " Amen," the Bishop raises him up, and brings the back part 
 of his stole to the front of the right side, saying " Worthy." Then putting 
 the chasuble on him, he again exclaims: "Worthy." And those in the 
 Bema and the singers also chant it. 
 
 Then the newly-ordained kisses the Bishop and the Priests, and departing 
 takes hisstandwith the Priests, reading the Contakion. And the Deacon stands 
 in the accustomed place, saying: "Let us complete our supplication to the 
 Lord." When the Holy Mysteries are hallowed, and he is about to say : 
 " That they may be to those who partake," the new-ordained advances, 
 and the Bishop gives him the Holy Bread, saying thus : " Take this deposit 
 and keep it, until the Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, when thou shalt 
 be asked for it by Him." 
 
 TOV \ovTpov Trakiyyeveaias' OTTOJ? Kal avros, vTravTrja-as ev TTJ 
 SevTepa eTTtSijfjLLa TOV fiejd\ov OeoO, /ecu ^a>rrjpo<; r/fjiwv 'Irjcrov 
 Xptarov, rov fAOvoyevovs (rov Tlov, SegrjTat TOV fua-Bbv Trj<s 
 oiicovofjiuis TOV olrceiov Tojf^aTo^, ev TO> ir\rj6ei TT}? 
 os aov. " OTL rjvX.oyrjTai, teal Se&6j;ao~Tai TO TravTiftov 
 ical /j,eya\07rp7re<; ovo^d aov, TOV JTarpo?, Kal TOV Tlov, Kal 
 TOV 'Ayiov TIvev/jiaTos, vvv, K. r. \. 
 
 Kal ftfra rb, A.fJttfJV, a.viffrr\ffiv ainbv, Kal </>epe* rb oiriffOfv rov 'flpaptov 
 avrov ^Trt rb ((j.-irpocrOfv rov 5e|io5 pepovs, \eywv A^LOf. Elra tvfivtav avrbv 
 rb &f\6t>iov, tufyuvel Kal alQts rb, A^IOS. Kal tya\\ovffiv avrb ot re rov 
 B^uaros, Kal ol YaArai. 
 
 Kal ovrws acrird^erai rbi> 'Apxiepe'a, Kal rovs Tlptfffivrtpovs' Kal airfpx^fi'os, 
 '[ffrarai ptra rSiv Tlpfcrfivrfptoiv, ava.'yiv&a'Kuiv rb KovraKiov. Kal 6 ALO.KOVOS 
 'Iffrarai els rt>v ffvv}\6t] roirov, \4ywv rb, JT\?;pCt)Cr&)yLteV TT)V BerjaiV r)fJ.(OV 
 TfG KvplW. "Ore 5e rf\fi(a6wffi ra "Ayia, Kal /xeAAei flitfiv, f2(TT <y- 
 
 avrif & 'Apxifpevs rbv ayiov 'Aprov, \ty<av ovrws' 
 
 Ad{3e Trjv TrapaKaTadrjK'rjv TavTyv, Kal <f)v\af;ov avTrjv, eito? 
 T^? JTapoucria? TOV Kvpiov rj^wv 'Iqaov XpKTTQV, ore Trap 
 avrov fj,e\\is cnraiTeladat, avTijv.
 
 104 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 And he taking it, kisses the hand of the Bishop, and retires to his former 
 place, putting his hands on the Holy Table, and saying to himself, " Lord 
 have mercy," and: " Have mercy on me, O God." 
 
 When " Holy things to holy persons " is about to be said, then the 
 newly -ordained returns the Holy Bread, and receives from the Bishop first 
 of all, and also says the Prayer behind the Ambon. 
 
 In the Eastern Church, as will have been observed, 
 the candidate for the priesthood is ordained with 
 the same well-known words, mutatis mutandis, as are 
 there used in the office for ordaining a deacon. The 
 Priest is signed three times with the sign of the 
 cross, and then the Bishop prays that he may, 
 through blameless conversation an4 unswerving faith, 
 use aright the priestly honour bestowed. After an 
 intercession by the archpriest for the newly-ordained, 
 the Bishop, still holding his hand on the candidate's 
 head, secretly prays once more that he may be 
 worthy to offer unto God gifts and spiritual sa- 
 crifices, to renew mankind in the laver of regenera- 
 tion, and so finally to obtain for himself a good 
 reward. He is then clothed by the Bishop with 
 the stole in priestly form, and with the chasuble. 
 Afterwards he receives the Holy Communion with 
 the Bishop. It will be specially remarked that 
 there is neither unction of the head nor hands ; 
 nor any traditio instrumentorum. It also cannot 
 fail to be noticed that there is nothing which 
 strictly corresponds with the " Accipe potestatem 
 offere sacrificium Deo, missasque eelebrare, tarn 
 pro vivis, quam pro defunctis," of the Roman 
 
 'O 8e \af$&i>, aa"ird^trai rty x f ^P a T v 'Apx te P /a >*> K< d /J-fOlffTarai, Iv $ 
 Trp6repov Iffraro r6ir<f, TOS ntv X f ?P as ^ s tirdvu TT)S ayias TpaW^Tjs, *ca0' 
 
 Se \eyuv rb, Kvpie eKerjcrov, Kal rb ' EXerjaov fjie o eo<?. 
 "Ore St fj.t\\fi flitflv Td ' Ayia rot? 'Aylow rSrf 6 x f 'P rotn i^ e ^ s 
 
 rbv ayiov "Aprov, Kal irapa. rov 'Apxiepfws /ueToAo/ijSovej irpwros TUV
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 105 
 
 Pontifical. * The only direct reference to the sub- 
 ject of sacrifice occurs in the prayer " God, 
 mighty in power and unsearchable in wisdom," 
 
 in which the expression is 7rpoa<f>epeiv croi Bcopa KCLL 
 
 Oveias TrvevpaTucas, l ' to offer unto Thee gifts and 
 spiritual sacrifices." 
 
 And now with regard to our own case, by way of 
 comparison. In the Prayer immediately preceding 
 the act of ordination in the Revised English Ordinal, 
 the Bishop prays that those who are called to the 
 same labour and ministry as was exercised by the 
 " apostles, prophets, evangelists, doctors, and 
 pastors," may "set forth the eternal praise of [God's] 
 Holy Name." How and in what mode this is to be 
 effected may be gathered from the words spoken 
 later on, " Be thou a faithful dispenser of the Word 
 of God and of His Holy Sacraments," and by what 
 follows, " Take thou authority ... to minister the 
 Holy Sacraments," etc. In other words, the divine 
 and holy works that were done, the sacraments 
 administered, and the sacramental acts which were 
 performed by our Lord's apostles and the ancient 
 doctors and pastors, were, according to the Revised 
 Ordinal, likewise enjoined to be done, according to 
 their degree, by those who were ordained by it. 
 Thus, then, though the Eastern type of service 
 
 * In the Euchologion there follows a special independent office " For 
 the Making of a Confessor," with distinct and definite authority to 
 exercise the power of the keys. Some Western writers, consequently, 
 have maintained that the previous rite is only a partial ordination. 
 However, as Dr. Littledale remarks, " Goar in his note on the passage 
 defends it from this aspersion, and alleges it to be based on the double 
 ordination of the apostles, first on Maundy Thursday as sacrificers, and 
 afterwards as holders of the keys." Offices of the Holy Eastern Church. 
 Note 29, p. 273. London: 1863.
 
 106 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 varies in its construction from that in the "Book 
 of Common Prayer," yet the essentials are sub- 
 stantially identical in both, and in perfect accord- 
 ance with the directions of the most ancient and 
 primitive rites. 
 
 3. FORM FOB THE CONSECRATION OF A BISHOP.* 
 
 The Oriental At the close of the Trisagion, the Bishop goes up to thefoot- 
 
 n of P 6 ^ e f ore the Hol y Table, and the Candidate is led up to 
 
 a Bishop. him on the right hand by three of the Bishops present, and the 
 
 Registrar, on the left, gives him a paper, in which the following form is 
 written, if the Consecrator be a Patriarch : 
 
 By the vote and scrutiny of the Most Holy Metropolitans, 
 and God-loved Archbishops and Bishops. 
 
 If he be a Metropolitan, in Constantinople, as follows: 
 
 By the vote and scrutiny of the Most Holy Metropolitans, 
 the God-loved Archbishops, and Bishops, the Divine Grace, 
 which always healeth that which is sick, and filleth up that 
 which lacketh, advances (N.) the most pious Elect, to be 
 Metropolitan of the most sacred Metropolis (N). Let us 
 therefore pray for him, that the grace of the All-Holy Spirit 
 may come on him. 
 
 t Xeiporovia ' ETTLCTKOTTOV. 
 
 Merck rfy rovTpiffayiov ffvft.ir\4ip<affiv, &veuriv 6 'AfgUpctj tis T^V /cpr/iriSa TTJC 
 irpJ) TTJS ayias Tpaire'^TJs 1 /col irpo<rdytTai roirrcf irapa rwv trvfj.irap6vrii>v rpiwv 
 'Apxiepeaji' 6 %fipoTovf'iffdai /xeA.Aaii', /c TOV S|iov fifpovs' 6 St X.apTo<pv\a K 
 TOV apiffrepov, SiScocrii/ airrtf ^dprt]v, tv <f yeypairrai, et fjitv Tlarpidp\ris fffrlv 
 6 Xetporovuv, ravra' 
 
 Kal SoKifiaaia rtav 'leporaTwv MijTpo'rroXiTwv, KCU 
 
 Et 6e MTjTpoiroXfrijs, ev ri) KiavcrraiTtvovir^Xfi, TaOra* 
 
 viepwrdTfOv Mr)Tp07ro\iT(i)v, 
 re KOI 'E'ma'KOTrwv, rj 6eia 
 
 ;, rj Trdvrore ra dcrQevfj Oepajrevovaa, Kal ra eX,\e/77oi/ra 
 dvaTr^rjpoucra, Trpo^eipi^erai (rbv 8c?va) rbv evAa/SecrraToz/, VTTO- 
 
 ovv vrrip avrov, iva e\0T) eV avrbv f) %a/3t9 TOV 
 Travaryov
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 107 
 
 And those within and without the Bema say: "Lord have mercy," 
 thrice. 
 
 This paper being given to the Bishop, and the Registrar or the Arch- 
 deacon saying : "Let us attend," the Bishop reads the writing so as to be 
 heard by those round, and all exclaim: " Lord have mercy," as has been 
 stated before, the Bishop opens the Gospel, and lays it on the head and 
 neck of the Candidate, the other Bishops touching him at the same time. 
 Then making three crosses on his head, and keeping his right hand laid on it, 
 he prays thus secretly : 
 
 Lord and Master, our God, Who by Thine illustrious 
 Apostle Paul hast enjoined on us the order of degrees and 
 ranks for the service and ministry of Thy sacred and stainless 
 mysteries at Thy Holy altar, first apostles, secondarily 
 prophets, thirdly teachers, do Thou, Lord of all, strengthen 
 this man elected and deemed worthy of taking on him the 
 yoke of the gospel and the episcopal dignity, through the 
 hand of me a sinner, and the Ministers and fellow-Bishops 
 here present, strengthen him with the visitation and might 
 and grace of Thy Holy Spirit, as Thou didst strengthen Thy 
 holy apostles and prophets ; as Thou didst anoint the kings, 
 
 Kal ol TOV B^yuaroy Kal of e/crbs, rb, Kupie eXerjCTOV. 7'. 
 
 ''ETriSiSofj.fvov Toivvv TOV TOIOUTOV x^pTOV T(f 'Ap^tepe?, Kal TOV XapTO<pv\aKos, 
 t) TOV 'Apxtfiaicdvov, KfjovTos TO, II pO(T(f)COpeV' 6 'Apxtepevs avayivcacrKei ret 
 yfypa/j.fiefa, els firfiKoov Ttav TrepitffTtaTuf Kal iravT<av <p<i>vovvTtav Tb Kvpt6 
 eXe^O'Ol', us irpoSeS^Xwrat, avairTvffo-fi Tb 'Evayyf\iov 6 'Ap^jepeus, Kal 
 ^TriTiflrjcrj Trj Kf<t>a\rj, Kal T<p Tpaxfaty TOV xetpoTOFOUjUeVou, ffvff(pairTO/J.fViiiv Kal 
 TWI> aXXuv 'Ap^iepecoi'. Eira, iroiuv ~S,Ta.vpo\>s Tpels eirt TTJS Kt<pa\rjs avTov, Kal 
 
 OVTW 
 
 Kvpie, 6 eo? r^iwv, o vo^oder^aa^ TJ/MV, Bia TOV 
 7ravev<j)ij/J,ov crov 'ATroaroXov IIav\ov, fiaOfAwv KOL Tajfjidrcov 
 rd^iv, et? TO e^vTryperelaOai, Kal \eiTOVpyeiv rot? aeirrol^ ical 
 a%pdvTOis crov MvcrTr/plots, ev rc3 u<yl(p crov vcriacrrr/piQ), 
 TrpwTOV '^TToo-roA-oi;?, SevTepov Upocf)^ra<f, rpirov diSacr/cd- 
 Xou9' avTos, Aecnrora TWV airdvrwv, Kal TOVTOV rbv ~^n^cf)LcrBevra ) 
 Kal d^twdevra vTreicre\Oeiv TOV EvayyeXiKov %v<ybv, Kal Trjv 
 'Ap^iepaTiK'Tiv d^lav, Sid rry9 ^etpo? e/iou TOV dfj,apTO>\ov, Kal 
 T&V crv/j,7rap6vTa>v AetTovpywv Kal ^vveTTtcrKOTrwv, TTJ eirtc^oiTri- 
 crei, Kal Swa^ei, Kal %dpiTi TOV djlov crov Uz/ev/iaros evlcr^vcrov, 
 a>5 evtcr^vcra? TOV<J dylovs crov '^.TrocrToXov?, Kal IIpo<f>r)Ta<;' 
 a>9 etcra? roti? BacriXels' a>? yyiacras TOV<;
 
 108 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 as Thou didst sanctify the high priests ; and make his episco- 
 pate blameless, and adorning him with all holiness, make him 
 saintly, that he may he worthy to pray for the salvation of the 
 people, and that Thou mayest hear him. For Thy Name is 
 hallowed and Thy kingdom glorified, &c. 
 
 And after the " Amen," one of the consecrating Bishops says in a low 
 voice, loud enough for the attendant Bishops to hear, the Diaconal 
 sentences ; 
 
 In peace, &c. 
 
 FOB the servant of God (N.), now being advanced to be 
 Bishop, and for his salvation. That our loving God may grant 
 him that his episcopate be spotless and blameless, &c. 
 
 dve7ri\r)7rrov avrov rr)v 'Ap%ipa>crvvr)v aTroBei^ov, Kal rcdarj 
 cre/jbvorrjri KaraKoa^wv, ayiov dvdSei^ov ei? TO a^iov yeveaOai, 
 rov alreiv avrov ra 7rpo<? crwrypiav rov Aaov, KOI vrraKoveiv 
 ere avrov. "On r)<ylaarai crov rb 6vop,a, fcal BeBo^aarai arov rj 
 /3acn\ela, K. r. \. 
 
 Kal pera rb, AflTJV, \tyti rwv atryxjtifio-Tovovvriav 'Apxifpetov fls, \cifrp 
 Qwvrj, offov O.KOV61V TOVS ffvv6vras 'Ap^tepeTy, KOJ airoKpivfffBui, TO. AiaicoviKa. 
 
 'Ev elprjvr] rov Kvpiov 
 
 'Trrep rfjs avwOev eiprfvijs, Kal rfjs 
 
 'Trrep rf)<^ elpijvij*; rov 
 
 'Tjrep rov 'ApxteTricrKOTrov r^iwv (rov Sdvos), 'lepaxrvvrjs, dv- 
 iCkrj'^reo)^, Siafjbovfjs, elpriv^, vyeias, Kal crwrijpias avrov, Kal 
 rov epyov rwv %6ip)v avrov, rov Kvpiov SerjdwfjLev. 
 
 'Tirep rov Bov\ov rov @eov (rov Stlvos), rov vvvl Trpo^eipL^o- 
 'ETTIO-KOTTOV, Kal T% crwryplas avrov, rov Kvpiov 
 
 6 <f)i\dv0pa)7ros eo? 'fjp.&v acr7ri\ov Kal dfuof 
 avra> rrjv ' Ap^Lepwcrvvrjv ^aplcrrjrai, rov Kvpiov Bef)6(t)/j,v. 
 
 'Trrep rrj<t UoXetu? ravrrjs, Trdcrrjs TroXetw?, Kal ^mpaf, Kal 
 rwv TTicrrei oiKovvrwv ev avrals, rov Kvpiov Seijd&fjiev. 
 
 'TTrep rrdvrwv rwv xpytyvrcov rrjs rrapa rov Seov /3or)0eia<; 
 Kal dvrCfcr]^ ea><>, rov Xvpiov 8eij6o)/^v. 
 
 'TTrep rov pvcr6f)vai rj/J-d^ drro Trdcrrjf ^Xn|re&)?. 
 
 'Avri\afiov, crwo-ov, eXerjo-ov. Trj<; Havarjias, d%pdvrov.
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 109 
 
 When this has been said, the Bishop, still keeping his hand on the head of 
 the Candidate, prays as follows, secretly : 
 
 Lord our God, Who, because the nature of man cannot 
 endure the presence of the substance of the Godhead, hast in 
 Thy governance appointed for us teachers of like passions with 
 ourselves, occupying Thy seat, to offer unto Thee sacrifice and 
 oblation for all Thy people, do Thou, Christ, grant that this 
 man, now made a steward of episcopal grace, may be an 
 imitator of Thee the true Shepherd, giving his life for Thy 
 sheep, to be a guide of the blind, a light to those in darkness, 
 a teacher of the ignorant, an instructor of infants, a lamp in 
 the world, that, having trained souls committed unto him in 
 this present life, he may stand unashamed at Thy judgment- 
 seat, and receive the great reward which Thou hast prepared 
 for those who contend for the preaching of Thy Gospel. For 
 Thou, God, hast mercy and dost save us, and to Thee we 
 ascribe glory, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, now and ever, 
 and to ages of ages. 
 
 And after the "Amen," he takes the Gospel, and places it on the Holy 
 
 Kal Tovrcav teyofievtav, 6 'Ap%epeus fx w " faffavTcas TTJ rov ^eiporoi'ovfi.ei'ov 
 Kopvfpfj "T->]V X <P a 67riKi//ej/7jj', eijx fral vrta (ivffriitcas' 
 
 Kvpie, o eo<? rjfiwv, 6 Sia TO /Jt,rj Bvvacrdat rrjv dvOpcoTrov 
 c}>vcnv rrjv 7% eoT^ro? VTreveyKelv ovcriav rfi cry oltcovo^ia 
 opoioTradeis rj/uv Bt8acrKd\ov<f Karacrrrjcras, rbv <rbv 7r%pvra<; 
 Bpovov, et<? TO dva(f>epeiv crot Ova-lav, Kal TTpoafapav VTrep 
 os rov \aov crov' crv, Xpicrre, Kal TOVTOV TOV dvaBeiQevra 
 T}? ^Ap-^iepariKrj^ ^aptTO?, Trolrjcrov yeveadat, fit- 
 rjv crov rov d\rjdt,vov IToiyLtet'o?, ridevra rr)v "^v^v avrov 
 r&v Trpo/Bdrtov crov, oSrjybv elvat rvcf>\5)v, <&>5 rwv V 
 crKoret,, TraiSevrrjv dcfrpovwv, SiSdcrKa\ov VTJTTIWV, cpwcrrfjpa ev 
 ut' iva, Karapriaas Ta? i|ru^a? T<Z<? ep.mcrrev9eicra^ avrqi 
 ovcrtj^ ^wr}9, Trapacrrfj ru> $r}^ari crov aKaraia-^vv- 
 , Kal rbv peyav fjacrObv \d/3y, bv fjrolfj,acra<> Tot? dOXrjcracriv 
 VTrep rov Krjpvy/Aaros rov Evayye\lov crov. 2bv yap ecrrt rb 
 e\eelv Kal crw^ew r)/Ads, o @eo?, Kal crol rrjv Bo^av dva7re/A7rofj,V, 
 rw Ilarpl, Kal rq> Tiq>, Kal ru> dylw IIvev/j,ari, vvv, Kal del, Kal 
 i? TOW al&vas rwv alcovcav. 
 
 Kal ^ter^ rb, 'A/J,r)V, atpfi rb Evayyt\tov, Kal ri07)fftv els T^V aylav tpd-
 
 110 Eastern Forms of Ordination. 
 
 Table, and then puts the Pall on the holy-ordained, saying : " Worthy," 
 which the Clergy also do. 
 
 Then the Consecrator kisses the consecrated, and so do the other Bishops. 
 And at the close of the accustomed acclamation they ascend to the Apse, and 
 the newly consecrated Bishop taking his seat first, offers the prayer for 
 peace at the lection of the Apostle, and first of all partakes of the Precious 
 Body and Blood of Christ. And he, too, communicates the Consecrator 
 and the rest. 
 
 This form, though simpler than others as regards 
 some of its rubrical directions, is held to be the 
 most venerable of the three published in J. Gear's 
 edition of the Euchologion. It follows the type, 
 form and construction of the Rites already given for 
 the making of a deacon and the ordaining of a 
 priest. There is, as will be noted, () an imposition 
 of hands with the use of the words, " The Divine 
 Grace," etc. ; (/3) a placing of the Book of the 
 Gospels open on the head and neck of the candidate, 
 by the Consecrator ; * (7) a signing three times of 
 the person consecrated, by the consecrator ; (S) a 
 second imposition of the consecrator's right hand 
 during certain secret prayers by him ; (e) the induing 
 
 tff^av. Kal OUTUS tiririOr)(ri r/f XtipoTovnQfvn rb 'fljuo^piov, \tywv. ' AglO<}' 
 6/j.oiws Kal 6 KA/Jjpos rb avrb. 
 
 Elra rbv XfiporovriOevra affirdfcrai 6 XeiporoHjiras, Kal ol Aonrol 'ETrtcr/coiroi. 
 Kal rrjs ffvirf]Qovs tv<frr)(i.ias re\ovu.evr]s, avfpxovrai (Is rb ~S,vvQpovoV Kal Ka- 
 Oe6/j.tvos irpuros 6 XfiporovrjBels, dprivevti fis rbv 'A.ir6ffTO\ov' Kal irpuros rav 
 &\\cav, rov rif^lov S&ytaros Kal A?/iaros rov Xpurrov fj.fTa\a/j.^dvfi. A.vrbs 8e 
 Kal XeipoTov4\ffavri Kal rols Xoiirols /u.Ta8i8axrt. 
 
 * This ceremonial act is ordered to be done by the assistant-bishops, 
 and not by the consecrator, both in the Ordo Romanus as well as in 
 Egbert's Liber Pontificalis. The book of the Gospels was formerly used 
 closed in the West. It is now, however, used open ; and this ceremony, 
 according to the Pontificale Romanum, precedes the use of the words of 
 consecration " Accipe Spiritum Sanctum." " Turn Consecrator," the 
 rubric stands, "accepto libro Evangeliorum, ilium apertum, adjuvanti- 
 bus Episcopis assistentibus, nihil dicens imponit super cervicem, et 
 scapulas electi," etc. De Consecratione Electi in Episcopum. Pontificale 
 Romanum, pp. 94, 95. Mechlinise : 1862.
 
 Eastern Forms of Ordination. Ill 
 
 the consecrated with the Pall ; () the bestowal of 
 the kiss of peace ; (0) the communion of the newly- 
 consecrated first in order, and the communion of 
 the consecrated by him. 
 
 It should be especially noticed, as a point of 
 great importance, that the assistant bishops do not 
 either say with the consecrator the words of con- 
 secration, " The Divine Grace," etc., nor are they 
 directed to use with him the prayers which are said 
 immediately after the act, in which the office and 
 work of a bishop are so specifically referred to. 
 
 This detail will be considered again in con- 
 nection with the existing rite of the Church of 
 England.
 
 CHAPTEK XIII. 
 
 FORMS OF ORDINATION IN USE AMONGST THE SEPA- 
 RATED COMMUNITIES OF THE EAST. (CHRISTIANS 
 OF ST. THOMAS.) 
 
 "DEFORE the forms for the ordination of deacons 
 U and priests, together with the canons for 
 making bishops are set forth, as used by the very 
 ancient community known as the " Christians of St. 
 Thomas," or "the Syrians of Malabar," it is neces- 
 sary to point out, first, that the members of this 
 community are commonly reputed to be Jacobites, 
 and, secondly, that they hold very strongly the 
 dogma that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the 
 Father alone. The Jacobite heresy is said to 
 acknowledge only one Nature and one Person in 
 Christ ; but it would be a misconception of the 
 teaching of the Jacobite doctors to understand them 
 as affirming that our Blessed Saviour had only the 
 The Rites of Nature of God by itself, or that of Man 
 nwdbrthe by itself. On this and kindred details 
 
 Christians of 
 
 re f erence ma J De made to an extremely 
 learned and interesting volume, recently 
 published, which gives a very careful ac- 
 Matw.wtth count both of the former and present state 
 universal of this community,* besides providing a 
 plain and lucid commentary on their faith, ritual, 
 practice and discipline. 
 
 * The Christians of St. Thomas. By the Rev. G. B. Howard. 
 London: 1864.
 
 Forms of Ordination in Use, etc. 113 
 
 The forms given below are transcribed from a MS. 
 of the late Dr. C. Buchanan, (revised by the late Dr. 
 W. H. Mill,) who took them from an ancient codex 
 believed to be of the eighth century, to which a variety 
 of additions had from time to time been made. The 
 ancient portions, without the interlineations after- 
 wards added, are alone given in the transcript. With 
 these forms, as well as with those in use amongst the 
 Nestorians, that follow, may be compared the text of 
 the rites and ceremonies published by Morinus, Eitus 
 Ordinationis Diaconi* as used both by the Maronites 
 and Nestorians ; as also Eitus Ordinationis Presbyteri et 
 Episcoporum. f From all these may be gathered the 
 fact that in conferring each order that which has 
 always been held to be essential, and that alone, is 
 the imposition of hands with prayer, the consecrator 
 intending to fulfil the commands of our Blessed 
 Lord and to follow the common customs of the 
 Universal Church. Various expressive forms pecu- 
 liar to the Oriental churches are found, practised 
 either by the express injunction of written direc- 
 tions, or by the carefully-preserved traditions of 
 later ages ; but the leading teachers of these com- 
 munities, as well as the most learned Western 
 commentators upon their rites, frankly and clearly 
 allow the truth of the proposition set forth above. 
 
 * De Sacra Ordinationibus. Part II. Syrorum Maronitarum Ordi- 
 nationes, pp. 396, 404 et 419 : et Syrorum Nestorianorum Ordinationes, 
 pp. 445, 452, et 459. 
 
 f In the rite for the Ordination of a Deacon, according to the rule and 
 custom of the Christians of St. Thomas, which ordination, as regards 
 time, takes place during the Liturgy, after the Creed of Nicaea is said, 
 the Epistle is taken from 1 Timothy iii. 8-15 and iv. 6-10, and the 
 Gospel from S. John xii. 24-26, ibid 35-36, etc. Vide also Codvx 
 Litnnjicus, J. A. Assemani, torn. iii. c. v. p. 136. Journal of the Royal 
 Asiatic Society, vol. vii. pp. 343 et seq. 
 
 I
 
 114 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Furthermore : the very fact of these ancient 
 communities having been for so many centuries 
 openly separated not only from communion with the 
 Western Church, but likewise with the Eastern, 
 shows that that which is common to all in the 
 question of what is only essential to ordination, 
 must be that which it is alone necessary for all local 
 churches to observe and follow. 
 
 As the distinguished Western editor of the 
 Euchologion remarked : " Since it is necessary there 
 should be some one essential rule or method of dis- 
 pensing Holy Orders in the Church Universal, and 
 that there can be no other matter or orders assigned 
 in the Greek part of that Church but only imposition 
 of hands, it must follow without dispute that even 
 in the Latin Church the same, exclusive of all other 
 ceremonies, is essential to them."" 
 
 If this be so, the conclusion which members of 
 the Church of England draw with regard to their 
 Ordinal, is a conclusion warranted both by known 
 ecclesiastical principles and theological facts. 
 
 1. ORDINATION OF DEACONS ACCORDING TO THE KITE 
 OF THE CHRISTIANS OF ST. THOMAS. 
 
 The Form and The person to be ordained shall kneel on his right knee at 
 
 Order for 
 
 making a trie entrance oj the sanctuary. 
 
 ?o e rd C ing'to C the After the Creed in the Liturgy the assistant Priests sing 
 ancient rites of "Lord have mercy upon us:" after which the Metran. 
 
 the Christians . ,. . 7 ,/ -r , 7 i , , ,,. 
 
 of St. Thomas, inclining, shall offer this prayer on fits own uehalj. 
 
 Lord God of Hosts, Who hast appointed us to the office 
 of this ministry, Who knowest the thoughts of man, and 
 
 * "Cum in universa Ecclesia unam Sacramentorum administrandoruin 
 rationem essentialem (materiam nimirum et formam) statuere necesse 
 est, nee in Grseca illius portione, alia quam manus impositio qucat 
 assignor! : indubie requiritur, in Latina eandem quoque essentialem esse 
 reputandam." Goar in Euchologion^ p. 256.
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 115 
 
 searchest the hearts and reins, hear us according to the 
 multitude of Thy mercies. Purify us from all filthiness, both 
 of flesh and spirit. Remove all our transgressions as a cloud, 
 and our iniquities as the dew. Replenish us with Thy power, 
 endue us with the grace of Thy Only Son, and strengthen us by 
 the operation of Thy Holy Spirit, that we may be fit for the 
 ministry of the New Testament ; and that we may be able to 
 stand before Thee to minister at Thy divine altar and perform 
 the priestly office in a manner worthy of Thy Holy Name. 
 Suffer us not to be partakers of other men's sins, and vouchsafe 
 to blot out our own. Grant, Lord, that we may do nothing 
 by partiality, and give us wisdom to make a choice of fit 
 persons to draw near unto Thee. 
 
 Receive, Lord, these deacons who stand here and wait for 
 Thy heavenly gift : For Thou art gracious and plenteous in 
 mercy to all those who call upon Thee. And strong is Thy 
 power, and that of Thy Son, and of Thy most Holy and Blessed 
 Spirit. $. Amen. 
 
 ( ^. Peace be with you all. 
 
 $. And with thy spirit. 
 
 The Archdeacon bearing the pastoral staff shall stand at the south side 
 of the entrance of the sanctuary, facing the north, and make the following 
 declaration. 
 
 May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which always 
 supplies what is wanting, with the good pleasure of God, and 
 the power of the Holy Ghost, rest on those who are here 
 present, and with fear, trembling, and true faith stand before 
 the altar bowing their necks and inwardly looking to Thee Who 
 dwellest on high, and waiting for Thy heavenly goodness. 
 
 Metran. Who calls some of the assembly of the brethren 
 to the Office of Deacon. 
 
 Archdeacon. (N.) is ordained Deacon for the holy and divine 
 altar in the Church of [....] and of Mary the Mother of 
 God, and the forty victorious martyrs at [....] under the 
 jurisdiction of the apostolical seat of Antioch in Syria, which 
 loves Christ and is loved by Him. 
 
 The Archdeacon, standing at the entrance of the sanctuary says, 
 
 Let us pray for these who are here present that the grace
 
 116 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 and influence of the Holy Paraclete may descend and rest 
 upon them from this time forth for evermore, and say on their 
 behalf, " Lord have mercy," [thrice repeated]. 
 
 Then, after an intercession on behalf of those to be ordained by the 
 Priests who are present, and a secret prayer by the Metran for the person 
 or persons to be made deacons, turning to the Lord's Table he shall pray 
 aloud, 
 
 Lord, grant that we may stand with purity of mind before 
 the holy altar, and obtain mercy with these Thy servants at 
 the day of recompense. For Thou art gracious and merciful. 
 Glory, honour, and power is due to Thee, and to the Son, and 
 to the Holy Ghost, now, henceforth and for evermore. 
 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Metran. Peace be with you all. 
 
 $. And with thy spirit. 
 
 Metran. Let us bow our heads before the Lord. 
 
 $. And before thee. 
 
 Then the Metran bowing down before the altar shall pray silently as 
 folloics : 
 
 Lord God, look down we beseech Thee upon us and upon 
 our ministry, and cleanse us from all uncleanness. Grant to 
 these Thy servants grace from heaven, that through Thy bounty 
 they may be made worthy to minister unto Thee without 
 blame, and to obtain mercy from Thee, with all Thy saints who 
 have served Thee from the beginning. 
 
 Then raising his voice, and praying aloud, he continues, 
 
 Because Thou art the Lord God of all, from Whom all good 
 gifts do come, these Thy servants look unto Thee that Thy 
 gifts may be continually preserved in their souls : that they 
 may receive of Thy grace and be received ; that they may be 
 satisfied in their souls, and that their souls which long for thy 
 gifts may be replenished and enlightened thereby : for Thou 
 delightest in mercy and love towards mankind. 
 
 To Thee, therefore, and to Thy Son, and to the Holy Ghost be 
 all glory, honour, and adoration, henceforth world without end. 
 
 Jjfc. Amen. 
 
 Then the Metran turning tcesticard towards the candidate, icho is still 
 kneeling, lays his right hand upon his head and says
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 117 
 
 Thou art ordained deacon in the Holy Church of God. 
 Archdeacon. (N.) as a deacon to the holy and divine altar at 
 [....] dedicated to [....]. 
 Metran. (N.) as a deacon to the holy altar of the Church of 
 
 [....]. 
 
 Archdeacon. Bless, Lord. 
 
 Then the Metran shall make the sign of the cross three times on the fore- 
 head of him who is ordained, saying, 
 
 Metran. In the Name of the Father. 
 
 R. Amen. 
 
 Metran. And in the Name of the Son. 
 
 R. Amen. 
 
 Metran. And in the Name of the Holy Ghost, for everlasting 
 life. 
 
 R. Amen. 
 
 The same rites shall be observed for each person who is made a Deacon. 
 
 Then after all are ordained, the Metran, turning to the holy table, and 
 lowing down, shall pray secretly as follows. 
 
 Lord God Almighty, we give thanks to Thee for all and in 
 all, and we praise and magnify Thy Holy Name, for Thou hast 
 done great things for us and poured Thy gift upon these Thy 
 servants. 
 
 Lord we pray and heseech Thee to hear us according to 
 the multitude of Thy mercies, and vouchsafe to be well pleased 
 with this ordination of deacon conferred on these Thy servants 
 through the descent of Thy Holy Spirit. 
 
 Preserve also the calling of this election in holiness and 
 purity. Choose us and them for good, that we may each in 
 our stations and callings labour for Thee with the gospel talent 
 which we have received. 
 
 Then raising his voice, the Metran shall continue, 
 
 Grant that we, with all those who have pleased Thee from 
 the beginning, may obtain the reward of faithful and wise 
 stewards at the Second Coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, to Whom with Thee and the Holy Ghost, Who is good, 
 adorable, the author of life eternal and consubstantial with 
 Thee, be all honour, glory, might and dominion henceforth 
 world without end. 
 
 R. Amen,
 
 118 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Then the Metran turning to the newly -ordained shall take him by the 
 right hand and raise him up. 
 
 Then blessing a white vestment, a stole, and a cap, he shallplace the vest- 
 ment on the newly-ordained, putting the stole on his left shoulder, and the 
 cap on his head. 
 
 Then he shall raise the thurible, swinging it, and saying, 
 
 To the praise, honour and glory of the Holy and consub- 
 stantial Trinity and to the peace and edification of the Holy 
 Church of God. 
 
 Then the Metran shall put incense into the thurible, and direct the newly- 
 made deacon to wave it according to custom. 
 
 The same rites shall be observed for each person ivho is made a deacon. 
 
 Then the Metran shall give to each a cross, the Book of the Gospels, the 
 seals and a purse, saying, 
 
 Receive power to read the Gospel in the Church of God, as 
 well for the living as for the departed. In the Name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 He then directs him to kiss the Holy Table of Life, and gives him his 
 hand to kiss. 
 
 Then all the priests salute the newly-ordained with the kiss of peace. 
 
 The Metran shall then administer to the newly-ordained the Divine and 
 Most Holy Mysteries. 
 
 After which, at the conclusion of the Liturgy, he shall say, 
 
 Pray that ye be worthy of this great honour, and that we 
 may all be hereafter united at the Right Hand. 
 $. In the great day of Christ the King. 
 
 2. ORDINATION OF PRESBYTERS. 
 
 The Form and ^ e Afetran on coming in to say the Liturgy shall require 
 Order for all those tvho are to be ordained Priests to stand in a row at 
 
 Priest, accord- the entrance of the sanctuary. At the end of the Liturgy, 
 cientKite^of d u ^ n ff which the candidates shall kneel on both knees before 
 the Christians the Holy Table, the Metran shall sit on his.chair, holding his 
 pastoral staff. He shall then read to them the Apostolical 
 Canons, and afterwards leading each one by the right hand shall bring them 
 into the sanctuary, saying, 
 
 The Holy Ghost invites you to become a Presbyter in the 
 Holy Church of [N.] 
 
 Then the Metran shall intercede both for himself and for the candidates, 
 using the appointed intercessions, prayers, litanies, and suffrages. 
 
 He shall then put incense into the thurible, and offer incense before and 
 around the Holy Table,
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 119 
 
 Then standing at the Holy Talk Tie shall leyin this Psalm, the Arch' 
 deacon and Priests who are present, repeating the alternate portions. 
 
 P. praise God in His holiness : praise Him in the firma- 
 ment of His power. 
 
 ty. Pray the Holy One, Who dwelt on Mount Sinai and 
 sanctified it, to descend upon His servants and sanctify them. 
 
 P. Praise Him in his noble acts : praise Him according to 
 His excellent greatness. 
 
 JJ. The Most High descended on Mount Sinai, and laid his 
 hands upon Moses : Moses laid his hands on Aaron, and thus 
 it was carried on until John. 
 
 P. Praise Him in the sound of the trumpet. 
 
 $. May the Holy Spirit Who spake by the prophets and 
 abode on the apostles, come and abide on these Thy servants 
 and sanctify them. 
 
 P. Praise Him upon the lute and harp. 
 
 $. May the Holy Ghost Who rested upon the apostles in 
 the upper room come and rest upon these Thy servants and 
 sanctify them. 
 
 P. Praise Him in the cymbals and dances. 
 
 R. Thou Holy Ghost Who didst commit unto the apostles 
 power in heaven and earth, cause Thy tranquillity and peace to 
 dwell in the four quarters of the world. 
 
 P. Praise Him upon the loud cymbals. 
 
 R. May the Holy Ghost Who endowed the apostles with 
 wisdom to understand all languages, come and rest upon these 
 Thy servants and make them wise and sanctify them. 
 
 <y. Let everything that hath breath praise the Lord. 
 
 $. May the Right Hand which was stretched out upon the 
 apostles and blessed them, come and rest upon these Thy 
 servants, whom we pray Thee to bless and sanctify. 
 
 P. Glory be to the Father, etc. 
 
 J. As it was, etc. 
 
 Then is said the Nicene Creed, which all the candidates for the priest- 
 Jtood repeat in a loud voice. 
 
 Then the Archdeacon shall stand on the south side of the doors of the 
 sanctuary, icith his face towards the north, and say as follows. 
 
 May the grace of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, which 
 always supplies what is wanting, with the good pleasure of God
 
 120 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 and the power of the Paraclete, rest upon those here present, 
 who in true faith and fear stand before God's altar looking for 
 His divine goodness Who dwelleth on high. 
 
 After which the Metran, facing the candidates, with outstretched hands 
 shall pray in secret as follows: 
 
 great and all-powerful, Lord God, mighty in power, un- 
 searchable by the understanding, and wonderful before the 
 children of men ; Who knowest the secrets of all hearts, and 
 from Whom nothing is hid ; before Whom past, present, and 
 future are outspread ; look with pity upon this servant [or 
 these servants] chosen for the work of Thy sanctuary, and 
 grant that he may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost with 
 unshaken faith and blameless life, being worthy by the office 
 now received to minister the glad tidings of Thy kingdom, to 
 renew Thy people in the laver of regeneration, to stand before 
 Thy holy altar offering spiritual gifts and perfect sacrifices ; to 
 show forth the light of the only-begotten and co-eternal Son, 
 and to adorn and beautify Thy Holy Church here upon earth : 
 that so Thy gospel may be extended and Thy Holy and Blessed 
 Name be for ever glorified. 
 
 Then turning to the Holy Table, and raising his voice, he shatt continue 
 to pray as follows : 
 
 Grant, we beseech Thee, that this Thy servant [or these Thy 
 servants] may, at the second coming of our Lord, receive the 
 reward of good deeds done in the body, with the priests made 
 perfect and clothed in white, through the abounding mercy of 
 Thy only-begotten Son : by Whom and with Whom in the 
 unity of the Holy Ghost be all honour, power, might, majesty, 
 and dominion, now, henceforth, and for evermore. 
 
 R. Amen. 
 
 Metran. Peace be with you. 
 
 $. And with thy spirit. 
 
 Then the Metran turning towards the candidate for the priesthood, and 
 laying his right hand upon his head, shall say as follows-' 
 
 (N.) is ordained Priest in the holy Church of God. 
 
 Archdeacon. (N.) is ordained Priest for the holy and divine 
 
 altar at [ ] dedicated to Mary the Mother of God and 
 
 the forty victorious martyrs at [....,.] under the juris,-
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 121 
 
 diction of the apostolical seat at Antioch in Syria, which loves 
 Christ and is loved by him. 
 
 Metran. As a priest to the holy altar at [ ] . 
 
 Archdeacon. Bless, Lord. 
 
 Then the Metran shall make the sign of the Cross three times on the fore- 
 head of him who is ordained, saying, 
 
 Metran. In the Name of the Father. 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Metran. And in the Name of the Son. 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Metran. And in the Name of the Holy Ghost for everlasting 
 life. 
 
 $. Amen. 
 
 If there be more than one ordained the same rite shall be observed for 
 each person who is made Priest. 
 
 Then the Metran, turning to the Holy Table and bowing down, shall pray 
 secretly as follows. 
 
 Lord God Almighty, we give thanks to Thee for all and in 
 all, and we praise and magnify Thy Holy Name, for Thou hast 
 done great things for us, &c. [as in the " Form for making of 
 Deacons."] 
 
 Then the Metran, turning to the newly-ordained, shall take him by the 
 right hand and raise him up. 
 
 Then blessing a chasuble, stole, ivhite garment of linen, and girdle he shall 
 place the priestly garment upon him, and the cap on his head. After 
 irhich, laying his right hand* on the head of the newly-ordained, the Metran 
 shall breathe upon him in the form of a cross, saying, 
 
 Receive the Holy Ghost. Whosoever sins thou remittest they 
 are remitted to him, and whosoever sins thou retainest they 
 are retained. 
 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Metran. The Lord be with you. 
 
 $. And with thy spirit. 
 
 * " Therefore it is the first imposition of hands by which they are made 
 Priests : since it is certain they are neither made so by the second laying 
 on of hands, nor yet by the third, which is only used in the conclusion of 
 ordination." " Ista, igitur, prima manuum Impositio ea est per quam 
 Sacerdotes efficiuntur, cum neque per secundam manuum impositionem 
 fiant Presbyteri ut vidimus, nee per tertiam cum ilia in fine ordinationis 
 factitari solet." Merbesius De Sacris Ordinationis Dissertatio vi. 52.
 
 122 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Then the Metran shall raise the thurible, stringing it and saying, 
 
 To the praise, honour, and glory of the Holy and Consub- 
 stantial Trinity, and to the peace and edification of the Holy 
 Church of God. 
 
 Then the Metran shall give to each one ordained the Holy Cross, the 
 Book of the Gospels, the seals and a purse to carry, and shall direct those 
 icho have been ordained, to kiss the Holy Table, and the Metran shall give 
 him his right hand to kiss, after which he and the rest of the Priests shall 
 salute the newly-ordained with the kiss of peace, who shall then receive the 
 Divine and Holy mysteries. 
 
 Metran. Pray that ye he worthy of this great honour, and 
 that we, the stewards of God's mysteries, may all he hereafter 
 united at the Right Hand. 
 
 1$. With pardon and light in the great day of Christ our 
 King- 
 
 3. THE CONSECRATION OF A BISHOP. 
 
 The following Canons set forth and explain with 
 great clearness the rites used in the Consecration of 
 a Bishop (Metran) : 
 canons con- " I. The Metran (Bishop) is a pastor, watchman, 
 
 earning the 
 
 election and keeper, preserver, a steward of the mysteries of 
 
 Ordination of .~ 
 
 a Bishop. God, * a guide and a servant of the servants of 
 Christ. He is the spiritual physician of the whole hody of 
 the Church, of which our Blessed Saviour and Lord is the One 
 Head. He is moreover the representative of God. 
 
 " II. The Metran must he blameless, vigilant, careful, 
 sober, given to hospitality, apt to teach, not violent, nor given 
 to wine, &c. [Here are paraphrased exactly, with but few am- 
 plifications the directions laid down in 1 Timothy, iii. 1 7.] 
 
 " III. The Metran is selected from the assembly of Priests 
 by the influence of the Holy Ghost. He must be of full age, 
 i.e. fifty years. He must have a good report of the college of 
 priests as well as of the faithful. If the diocese be small and 
 there be no one in it of the above age, he who is elected must 
 be at the least thirty years of age. 
 
 " IV. The Metrans, Priests, Deacons, and the faithful shall 
 
 * " Pispensatores Mysteriorum Dei." The Rhenish Testament. I, 
 
 Cor., IV. 1. OlKOVOfJLOVS /J.VffTllplui' QfOU,
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 123 
 
 attend church, with the Patriarch on Easter day (Holy Sunday). 
 The Patriarch shall then ask " Is this he of whom ye approve 
 to be your superior and pastor?" and they shall answer 
 " Yes." Then he shall thrice inquire of them whether he be 
 a fit person for the oifice, and they shall answer accordingly. 
 
 "V. After all have approved of his consecration, the 
 Patriarch in conjunction with at least two other Metrans shall 
 consecrate him. The Book of the Gospels, being opened, 
 shall be placed over his head, while the Patriarch offers the 
 prayers for the grace of the Paraclete. While the faithful 
 stand, raising their hands to heaven, all the Metrans shall lay 
 their hands on the head of the person to be ordained, and the 
 Patriarch, or chief Metran, shall say, "We lay hands on this 
 servant (N.) who has been elected pastor by God and His grace. 
 In the Name of the only true God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 for the due maintenance of the apostolic confessions, and for 
 the edification, prosperity, and glory of the spotless church of 
 the living and all-Holy God." Then the Patriarch shall 
 breathe on his face, saying, " Take the Spirit," and he shall be 
 filled with the Paraclete. Then all the priests shall give him 
 the kiss of peace ; and he, having received the Holy mysteries 
 with the Metrans and priest, shall bless the faithful. He 
 shall fast for a year after his consecration, and by no means 
 for ever afterwards drink wine, nor eat unclean flesh. So that 
 his body being reduced he may be enabled to refrain from over- 
 much sleep. As he is bound to perform the duties of a 
 Metran, and surrender his body for this purpose, he has no 
 profit in nourishing and satisfying his body, for the body is in 
 opposition to the will of the spirit, 
 
 It will be seen from the foregoing Canons 
 regarding episcopal ordination, therefore, that the 
 imposition of hands with prayer to which is added 
 the breathing on the person ordained by the Metran, 
 or Bishop ordaining is the rite by which the 
 episcopal character is imparted by the Christians of 
 St. Thomas, a rite in substantial identity with that 
 of the Revised Ordinal of the English Church,
 
 ( 124 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 FORMS OF ORDINATION IN USE AMONGST THE SEPA- 
 RATED COMMUNITIES OF THE EAST. (THE NES- 
 TORIANS.) 
 
 THE following forms in use amongst the Nes- 
 torians, are, in their main structure, very 
 ancient, and, as will be seen, in general harmony 
 with the Oriental type of such services* : 
 
 1. THE OKDEKING OF DEACONS. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Lord of all purity, Who lovest those who are pure, pour 
 The Form out Thy purifying light upon these Thy servants, 
 and vouchsafe unto them the companionship of 
 Thy power and help, that they may minister to 
 Thy sacraments in all purity, and fulfil Thy holy 
 commandments to the sanctification of their members, for Thou 
 art the High and Holy One, Who didst humble Thyself from the 
 height of Thy greatness to descend to this our world, and didst 
 minister to the salvation of all mankind. Lord, make these 
 Thy servants meet to enter Thy holy sanctuary, and to minister 
 before Thy high altar which is set up on earth after the pattern 
 of that which is in heaven, Thou Who art the giver of all 
 spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 Amen. 
 
 * For other Forms used in the East, and comments on the same, see 
 Morinus, De Sacris Ordinationibns, Pars, ii. Martene, De Ritibus, 
 Ecclesiae. Muratorius, in loco. The Introduction to Gear's Euchologion. 
 Badger's Nestorians and their Rituals ; London, 1852. Churchill's 
 Mount Lebanon ; A Ten Fears' Residence from 1842 to 1852 ; London, 
 1853. Churchill's Druses and Maronites; London, 1862. Trigautius 
 De Christianis apud Japonios Triumphis, etc. Monachi, 1623.
 
 Forms of Ordination, etc. 125 
 
 Here the Bishop shall take them by the hand, and shall conduct them as 
 far as the lamp hung in the centre of the bema ; after which he shall pre- 
 cent the following 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Lord, who shall dwell in Thy tabernacle, or who shall rest 
 upon Thy holy hill ? 
 
 O Lord, cause me to stand before Thine altar with pure 
 thoughts. [Ps. xv. to the end.] 
 
 Then the Bishop shall stand on the step of the altar, and those about 
 to be ordained shall bow their heads under the lamp, and the Archdeacon 
 
 shall say : 
 
 Let us pray. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Lord, may the desirable help of Thy mercies, which is 
 given from Thy holy altar to all such as worship Thee in 
 every generation of the world, surround these Thy servants, 
 who now worship before Thee, seeking to obtain the same, 
 on the right hand and on the left, before and behind, Thou 
 Who art the Giver of all spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall throw incense into the censer, and shall intone the 
 following anthem : 
 
 Teach me, Lord, the way of Thy commandments, that 
 I may keep them. Show me Thy way, Lord, that I may 
 walk uprightly. Teach me, Lord, to walk in the way of 
 Thy commandments, to keep Thy words, and to do Thy will. 
 Set a watch over the doors of my members, lest the treasure 
 of Thy gift be stolen from me. 
 
 Glory be to the Father, etc. Be watchful at all times, 
 having your loins girt about, with your lamps burning, that 
 ye may be worthy of that bliss which He has promised to 
 those faithful servants whom when He cometh He shall find 
 watching. 
 
 Archdeacon. Let us pray. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 We pray and beseech Thee, Christ, Who being ministered 
 unto wast yet pleased to minister unto the salvation of all, to
 
 126 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 admit and number these Thy servants among the Stephanite 
 Seven chosen hy Thy holy apostles, Thou good [God] Who 
 lovest the service which is performed heartily, Thou Giver of 
 all spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall precent the following Canon, and tchilst it is being 
 said, those to be ordained shall bow themselves. 
 
 Psalm xxi., 2 8. 
 
 our Saviour, let the power of Thy grace rest upon these 
 Thy servants, that they may minister within Thine altar in 
 all purity, even as do Thy angels. 
 
 Lord, Who art praised by those who are nigh unto Thee, 
 and magnified by Thy chosen ones, vouchsafe the companion- 
 ship of Thy help to Thy worshippers who have partaken of 
 Thy gift. 
 
 [In the original a number of supplementary Canons are 
 added at the end of this office, having special reference to the 
 Christian names of those who are to be ordained. Such as 
 are applicable are directed to be inserted here.] 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Lord our God, Thou vast and immeasurable Ocean of 
 mercy and pity, Thou unfathomable Depth of tenderness and 
 compassion, we pray, supplicate, and beseech, that Thou 
 wouldst increase Thy help to these Thy servants, and so 
 strengthen them that they may approve themselves unto 
 Thee in their ministry, reconcile Thy Majesty by their works, 
 live in the straight way of Thy commandments, and evermore 
 meditate in Thy life-giving and divine Scriptures, Thou Giver 
 of spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 Amen. 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Psalm cxxiii. 1 3. 
 Lord, pour out Thy grace upon these Thy servants. 
 
 Whilst this Canon is being said the first time, the Bishop shall kneel before 
 the altar, and give thanks unto God from his heart for having raised him to so 
 high degree. When it is repeated he shall rise, and shall approach those about 
 to be ordained, whom the Archdeacon shall cause to kneel upon the right
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 127 
 
 knee, the left being lent upwards to signify that they have already received 
 one talent; and they shall place their closed hands upon their ears, the fore- 
 fiiir/ers being pointed upwards, and their faces bent downwards. (This 
 posture is to indicate that they are crucified to their ministry, and are be- 
 come servants to the Priests and to the heads of the Priests.) Then the 
 Onlainer shall give his staff to the Archdeacon, ivho shall say : 
 
 Let us pray. Peace be with us. 
 
 Then the, Bishop shall lay his right hand upon the heads of those to be 
 ordained, and extending his left in a supplicating posture, shall say in a 
 loio voice : 
 
 our righteous God and all-merciful King, Who art rich 
 in mercy, and Whose pity is overflowing, in Thy unspeak- 
 able grace Thou hast made me, Lord, a channel of Thy 
 gifts to Thy Holy Church, that in Thy Name I may impart the 
 talents of the ministry of the Spirit, to the Ministers of Thy 
 Holy Sacraments. And now, behold, according to the apos- 
 tolical tradition, which has descended in a chain to us by the 
 laying on of hands of the ministration of the Church, we 
 present unto Thee these Thy servants, that they may be elect 
 Deacons in Thy Holy Church ; and we all pray in their be- 
 half [Repeat,} that the grace of the Holy Ghost may descend 
 upon them to perfect them for the performance of this ministry 
 to which they have offered themselves through Thy grace, and 
 through the mercies of Thy Only-Begotten, to Whom with 
 Thee and the Holy Ghost, we ascribe glory, honour, praise, 
 and worship, [with a loud voice,] now and for ever and 
 ever. 
 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Here the Bishop shall make the sign of the Cross over their heads. Then 
 the Archdeacon shall say in an audible voice: 
 
 Lift up your eyes to the heights of the Highest, and pray 
 for mercy from the compassionate God in behalf of the Sub* 
 
 Deacons, [ ] [ ] and [....], who are being 
 
 ordained Deacons to the Church of God dedicated to Mary 
 
 [ ] in the town (or village) of [ ], to which 
 
 they are appointed. 
 
 Pray for them. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall place his right hand upon their heads, and shall 
 stretch out his left hand as in supplication, and shall say in a low voice :
 
 128 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Lord God, the strong, the Almighty, [Repeat] the holy 
 and glorified One, Who keepest Thy covenant of grace and 
 truth with such as fear Thee and keep Thy Commandments, 
 in Thy grace. Thou hast given a knowledge of the truth to 
 all mankind through the appearance of Thy Only-Begotten, 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, in the flesh, and hast elected Thy 
 holy Church, and set up in her Prophets, Apostles, Priests, 
 and Doctors, for the perfecting of the Saints, and hast also 
 set up in her righteous Deacons for the ministry of Thy 
 glorious and holy Sacraments. And as Thou didst choose 
 Stephen and his companions, so give now, in Thy mercy, 
 to these Thy servants, Lord, the grace of the Holy Ghost, 
 that they may be elect Deacons in Thy Holy Church, and 
 serve Thy pure altar with a pure heart and upright conscience, 
 shine forth in works of righteousness for the ministry of Thy 
 life-giving and divine Sacraments, and he made meet to receive 
 from Thee the heavenly reward in the day of recompense for 
 the pure and holy ministry which They serve before Thee, 
 through the grace and compassion of Thy Only-Begotten, to 
 Whom with Thee and the Holy Ghost we ascribe glory, honour, 
 praise, and worship, [with a loud roice,] now and for ever and 
 ever. 
 
 i$. Amen. 
 
 Here the Bishop shall sign their heads, and shall direct them to bow them- 
 selves to the ground and to rise again. After which he shall take the stoics 
 from off their necks, and shall place them over their left shoulder. Then 
 the Archdeacon shall give the book of the Epistles to the Bishop, who shall 
 place it in the hands of each of them, and then he shall sign them betwixt the 
 eyes with Ids forefinger from below upwards, and from right to left, saying 
 with a loud voice: 
 
 [N.] has been set apart, consecrated and perfected, to the 
 work of the ministry of the Church, and to the Levitical and 
 Stephanite office. In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Here the Bishop shall kiss their heads, and shall fake from them the book 
 of the Epistles, and shall give it to the Archdeacon. Then the Bishop shall 
 take his staff in his hand, and shall ascend the steps of the altar, and after 
 having bowed and risen again, he shall turn towards the south and 
 begin this
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 129 
 
 Canon. 
 
 The Lord is nigh unto all such as call upon Him in truth. 
 Christ, "Who gavest to Thy servants the spiritual talents of 
 silver, give Thy help to these Thy worshippers who have 
 received Thy gift. 
 
 It is not in us, Jesus our Saviour, to make our way 
 prosperous ; for Thou art the disposer of our affairs by Thy 
 power and wisdom. 
 
 We call upon Thee, Lord, and we pray for pity and com- 
 passion out of Thy treasure, for we know that Thou art the 
 compassionate and merciful One Who forgiveth our sins. 
 
 Whilst this Canon is being said the Archdeacon shall conduct the Deacon 
 from the right to the left of the altar, and they shall salute the right and 
 left of the altar, and shall bow to the Bishop and kiss his hand. And the 
 Bishop shall bless each of them separately, and shall say : 
 
 Christ, Who has advanced thee to His ministry, perfect in 
 thee the work of righteousness for ever. 
 
 Then the Deacons shall salute those who stand on the right and left of the 
 altar, and these shall kiss their heads and invoke a blessing upon them. And 
 when the Canon is ended, if the Liturgy is to be celebrated, the Bishop shall 
 say the prayer from the Communion office beginning with : 
 
 Lord, before the glorious throne of Thy Majesty, &c. 
 
 Then they shall come further into the nave of the church, bearing the cross, 
 censer, and lights. But if there be no Liturgy, the Lord's Prayer shall be 
 repeated, after which the Bishop shall say the following prayer : 
 
 Unto Thee be praise from those above, and thanks from 
 those below, and glory and worship from all Thy creatures in 
 heaven and in earth, Thou Who art the cause of our life, 
 and the righteous hope of our souls, and the enricher of our 
 race by Thy gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 $. Amen. Give Thy blessing, Lord. 
 
 Another. 
 
 Bless and sanctify our souls, purify our consciences, and 
 strengthen our weakness, that we may minister before Thee 
 in holiness and righteousness all the days of our life, Lord 
 of all, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 
 E
 
 130 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Concluding Prayer. 
 
 Thou adorable and glorious One, Whose ministers are 
 light and spirit, in Thine unspeakable grace and unlimited 
 goodness, set apart and offer to the ministry of Thy holy will 
 these Thy servants, that in all humility and devoid of all 
 glorying they may approve themselves before Thee as did 
 Stephen and his companions, all the days of their life, now 
 and for ever. Amen. 
 
 2. THE ORDINATION OF PRESBYTEES. 
 
 The Bishop shall first cut off some of the hair of those to be ordained, and 
 The Form shall ffird their loins with a girdle, and shall place the surplice 
 
 for making a on t ] ie i,. i e ft shoulder. And theu shall stand in the centre of 
 Fnest, accord- 
 ing to the the bema. according to the order of their diaconate, and the 
 Nestorian . , J ' , . T-. 
 
 Kite. Bishop shall begin with 
 
 Glory be to God in the highest, &c. 
 Our Father, which art in heaven, &c. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Let Thy power, Lord our God, perfect through our weak- 
 ness and imperfection this spiritual service, the gift of the 
 priesthood, of which Thy grace has made us stewards, Thou 
 giver of spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Psalm Ixxxiv. 
 
 ye priests, how exalted is the order of your ministry ! 
 The ministers of light and spirit, the glorious Gabriel and the 
 great Michael, whose names proclaim their excellency, stand 
 in awe of it, and if we compare them with the priesthood they 
 are much inferior to it. 
 
 Then the Doxology shall be said, and the first verse of the above psalm 
 thall be repeated; after which the following : 
 
 Come and let us draw near to the priesthood, which is the 
 salt of the earth, and which by the might of the Spirit gives a 
 savour to the unsavoury. 
 
 Archdeacon. Peace be with us.
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 131 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Lord, clothe these Thy worshippers whose hands are 
 stretched out before the throne of Thy Majesty, with the 
 mantle of the priesthood wherewith Thou didst endue Thy 
 faithful ones under the old and new covenant, and strengthen 
 them that they may be blameless, and that they may offer up 
 unto Thee by day. and by night the sacrifices of reconciliation, 
 Thou giver of spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, 
 and Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then tlie Bishop shall put incense into (lie censer, and shall precent this 
 anthem : 
 
 He that is of clean hands and a pure heart. For the 
 Lord helpeth him by the hand. When the priest comes 
 before the holy altar he stretcheth forth his hands unto 
 heaven in purity, and he invokes the Spirit which descends 
 from on high, and consecrates the Body and Blood of 
 Christ. [Repeat.} 
 
 Glory be to the Father, &c. The Priest secretly invokes 
 the Spirit, Who descends from on high to do his will, and 
 consecrates the Body and Blood of Christ, which the people 
 partake of, and thereby live for ever. 
 
 ^[ If more than one are to be ordained the following shall be said : 
 
 Thy priests, Lord, are clothed with righteousness, and 
 Thine uprinht ones u-ith glory. Stand in awe and sin not. 
 ye holy Priests, wash your consciences from the pollution of 
 sin. [Repeat.] 
 
 Glory be to the Father, &c. ye Priests, who are made 
 meet to be angels, keep yourselves from iniquity. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Lord, anoint these Thy servants with a holy anointing, 
 and let Thy hand help them, and Thy arm strengthen them, 
 that they may exercise their priesthood in Thy Holy Church, 
 and perfect the ministry of Thy sin-forgiving Sacraments to 
 the edification of the souls of Thy worshippers, Thou giver 
 of spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost. Amen. 
 
 K2
 
 132 Forma of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 Canon. 
 Psalm Ixxxix. 15 22. 
 
 If only one is to be ordained, the following Canon shall be said : 
 
 Psalm xxi. 2 8. 
 
 Thou King, the Maker and the Made, the one Lord and 
 united Son, present these Thy servants to the work of the 
 consecration of the Sacraments and of baptism, and strengthen 
 them by Thy adorable command that they may be priests 
 unto Thee in all chastity, both secretly and openly, according 
 to the requirements of the law, and be ordained and furnished 
 [with good works] here and in the world to come. 
 
 Christ, the true Priest, Whose priesthood never faileth, 
 vouchsafe to these Thy servants what they stand in need of, 
 and clothe them with beauty and comeliness, that they may 
 exercise their priesthood before Thee, diligently a priesthood 
 which Thou shalt approve of. And grant that at the last 
 they may lay down the talents which they have gained thereby, 
 and be worthy to hear the joyful invitation : Enter into the 
 joy which passeth not away. 
 
 [Here follow the supplementary Canons adapted to the Christian 
 names of those about to be ordained, as in the office for the ordering of 
 Deacons.] 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Pour out Thy grace, Lord our God, upon these Thy 
 servants, and perfect their hands in purity, that they may 
 approach the ministry of Thy sin -forgiving sacraments, and 
 consecrate the bosom of holy and sin-forgiving baptism, the 
 spring in which mortal children are begotten to immortality, 
 through Thy grace and mercy, Thou Giver of spiritual gifts, 
 Lord of all, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Do good, Lord, to Thy servants, according to Thy word. 
 Thou righteous One, Who committedst to Thine Apostles 
 power and authority over the heights and depths, Grant, 
 Lord, to these Thy worshippers the power of Thy grace. 
 
 Vouchsafe, Lord, that the Holy Ghost, the Comforter,
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 133 
 
 Which descended and rested upon the disciples, may rest 
 upon the heads of these Thy worshippers. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Pour out, Lord, Thy overflowing grace, and Thine abund- 
 ant gift upon the heads of these Thy worshippers who seek Thy 
 Divine gift ; strengthen them to minister at Thy holy altar, 
 and to declare the tidings of Thy glory to the people who are 
 redeemed hy Thy Cross, and to make known Thy wonders to 
 the flock, sealed by Thy living and life-giving sign, Thou 
 giver of all spiritual gifts, Lord of all, Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Unto Thee lift I up mine eyes, Thou Who dwellest in 
 the Heavens. Lord our God, pour out Thy grace upon 
 these Thy worshippers. 
 
 Then the Archdeacon shall cause those to be ordained to kneel on both 
 knees, with their hands lifted up above their eyes, their heads bent down- 
 ivards, and ivith the surplice still on their shoulders like deacons. 
 
 Note. The kneeling of the Presbyter on both knees shows, that he has 
 received two talents, and his hands outstretched above his eyes is intended to 
 denote that he has received permission, authority, and grace, to invoke the 
 Spirit and to bless, to beget sons of the Spirit, and to feed them with 
 spiritual food. 
 
 Then the Bishop shatt give his staff to the Archdeacon, who shall 
 proclaim : 
 
 Let us pray. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 [In a low voice.] The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 which perfects at all times that which is wanting, by the will 
 of God the Father, and the power of the Holy Ghost, be with 
 us evermore, and perfect through our hands this high and 
 awful service for the salvation of our lives, [in a loud voice] 
 now and for ever and ever. 
 
 1$. Amen. 
 
 Archdeacon. Peace be with us. 
 
 f Then the Bishop shall lay his right hand upon those to be ordained, 
 and shall say in a low voice : 
 
 our righteous God, &c. [as in the office for the ordering
 
 134 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 of Deacons, with the substitution of the word "Presbyter" 
 for that of " Deacon."] 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Then the Archdeacon shall proclaim : " Lift up your eyes, etc.," [as in 
 the ordering of Deacons, with, the change just noted."] 
 
 Then the Bishop shall lay his right hand upon their heads, and ivith his 
 left stretched out, he shall say in a low voice: 
 
 Lord God, the strong, the Almighty, [Repeat,] Maker of 
 heaven and earth, and all that therein is, Who hast chosen 
 Thy holy Church, and set up in it Prophets, Apostles, 
 Doctors, and Priests, for the perfecting of the Saints, for the 
 work of the ministry, and for the edification of the Body of 
 the Church ; look now, God, the Lord of hosts, the Sove- 
 reign Ruler of all the world, upon these Thy servants, elect 
 them with a holy election by the descent of the Holy Ghost, 
 give them the word of truth in the opening of their mouth, 
 and choose them to the Priesthood, Lord, the mighty God, 
 [here the Bishop shall take hold of their right hand,] that 
 they may lay their hands upon the sick that they may be 
 healed ; and may minister at Thy holy altar, with a pure 
 heart and upright conscience, offering up unto Thee oblations 
 of prayer and sacrifices of thanksgiving in Thy holy Church, 
 and consecrating, through the power of Thy gift, the sin-for- 
 giving bosom of mystical birth towards such as shall be called 
 by Thy grace to the communion of the adoption of Thy 
 Majesty and adorn with works of righteousness the children 
 of the holy Catholic Church, to the glory of Thy Name, so 
 that in the new world they may be approved for this pure 
 ministry which they shall serve, and stand with confidence 
 before the awful seat of Thy Majesty, through the grace and 
 mercy of Thy Only-Begotten, to Whom with Thee and the 
 Holy Ghost, we ascribe glory, honour praise, and worship, now 
 and for ever and ever. 
 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Here the Bishop shall sign the heads of the ordained, after which he 
 shall direct them to bow themselves and to stand up again. Then the Bishop 
 shall take the surplice from off" their shoulders, and shall invest than 
 therewith, and he shall take the stole from off their left shoulders, and 
 shall hang it round their necks. This done, the Bishop shall take the
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 135 
 
 adorable Gospel, and shall place it in the hands of the ordained, and shall 
 sign them betwixt the eyes with the thumb of his right hand, and shall 
 say: 
 
 [N.] has been set apart, consecrated, and perfected, for 
 the work of the Presbyterate of the Church, and for the office 
 of the Aaronic Priesthood, in the Name of the Father, and of 
 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall kiss their heads ; and the above shall be done to 
 each in rotation. 
 
 After signing them, the Bishop shall take from them the Gospel, and 
 shall give it to the Archdeacon, and the ordained shall bow and rise up 
 again. Then the Bishop shall take his staff in his hand, and shall ascend 
 the step of the altar and do obeisance, and turning towards the south, he 
 shall begin this 
 
 Canon. 
 
 The Lord is nigh unto all such as call upon Him in truth, 
 &c. [As in the office for the ordering of Deacons.] 
 
 Concluding Prayer. 
 
 Lord, the mighty God [Repeat], let the right hand of 
 Thy mercy rest, and pour out the power of Thy grace upon 
 these Thy servants, and sanctify them, that they may perfect 
 the great work of the Priesthood of the Church which is the 
 possessor of the Sacraments, and the giver of divine gifts* 
 Crown them with the crown of the Aaronic Priesthood, that 
 they may exercise the office of Priests to Thy holy altar in all 
 chastity ; beautify them with the ornament of righteousness ; 
 endue them with power to perfect Thy ministry gladly and 
 joyfully ; and brood over their heads, that through the power 
 of Thy gift, they may receive the gift of the spiritual Priest- 
 hood, and in purity serve Thy holy and pure altar; make 
 known to all the Churches of the East the glad tidings of life; 
 consecrate the sin-forgiving bosom of Holy Baptism in which 
 mortal children are begotten to immortality ; grant pardon to 
 Thy people, through the oblation of Thy Body and Blood; 
 and take from Thy holy altar a heavenly power from Thy 
 holiness, that they may perfect Thy commandments, and be made 
 worthy to stand before Thee at the last day, when Thou shalt 
 come with Thy holy angels, and for ever and ever. Amen.
 
 136 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 3. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. 
 
 NOTE. Bishops and Metropolitans are not to be ordained except on 
 The Form Sunday, or on one of the greater festivals, or on a day of 
 and Order for commemoration. 
 
 >p k areircUn 8 g T he Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, together with the 
 t^.'^R/ 63 faithful, shall meet the Patriarch, carrying the cross, gospel, 
 lights, and censer, and he who is to be ordained shall stand 
 and read the symbol of his faith before the believers. Then the fathers 
 shall enter the vestry and put on their vestments, and he who is to be 
 ordained shall stand with them in the order of his presbyterate. After 
 which they shall go forth bearing the cross, gospel, censer, and lights, and 
 shall pass through the nave of the church into the bema. 
 
 NOTE. If a Patriarch be the ordainer, the Bishops and Metropolitans 
 shall not carry their staves in their hands, neither shall they put on their 
 robes icithout his permission. If a Metropolitan, they shall take their 
 staves. And they shall cause him who is ordained to come into the centre 
 of the bema, where he shall worship, and the Head shall begin with 
 
 Our Father, which art in heaven, etc. 
 Archdeacon. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 The adorable and glorious Name of Thy great Godhead is 
 worshipped, praised, and blessed, by those above and those 
 below, Thou Giver of divine gifts, Lord of all, etc. 
 
 Psalm cxxxii. 
 
 Archdeacon. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 We pray and beseech Thee, Thou living and life-giving 
 Spirit, the Spring of divine sanctification, the overflowing 
 Treasure of all wisdom, the Source of all spiritual gifts, 
 Thee, Who shinest and art resplendent with the holy radiance 
 of glory, and Who in the motions of Thyself, and without 
 time, being of the substance of the propriety of the Father, 
 ever proceedest and pervadest, and doest everything in heaven 
 and in earth by Thine own command, from the overflowing of 
 Whose eternal gifts the streams of prophecy overflow, and 
 from Whose Atlantic ocean the apostolical gifts are rained 
 down, we pray and beseech Thee to pour forth the gifts of 
 Thine apostolic priesthood into the heart of this Thy servant, 
 and to crown his head with the honourable crown of the high-
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 137 
 
 Priesthood of the Church, that by the rays of the light of his 
 doctrine the souls of his children may be enlightened, and the 
 armies of darkness be destroyed from among his flock; O 
 Thou Who art the Offspring of the glorious essence of the 
 Father, the Offspring of the Council of the adorable Godhead, 
 Thou Giver of spiritual gifts, Lord of all, etc. 
 
 Anthem. 
 
 Let Thy Priests be clothed with righteousness, and Thy 
 saints icith glory. Those who served unto the example and 
 shadow of heavenly things. The priesthood of the house of 
 Aaron ministered to the mystery, figure, and shadow of the 
 law : but the apostleship of Simon has received the substance, 
 perfection, and the truth, wherewith the Heir of the Father 
 was pleased to fish the earth, and through fishermen He 
 fished the whole world, which now offers up glory, and is 
 baptized in the perfection of the Persons of the Father, Son, 
 and Holy Ghost. Glory be to Thee. [Repeat.^ 
 
 The Lord our God doeth whatever pleaseth Him in heaven 
 and in earth. It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that 
 runneth, but of God that shoiueth mercy. The Holy Ghost 
 doeth all things by the power of His gifts : He causeth the 
 race of prophecy to run, and by His grace maketh Priests 
 perfect; it is He Who giveth wisdom to the simple, Who 
 revealed to the fisherman the Persons of His Godhead, and 
 Who in His power holdeth all wonderful the ordinances of 
 the Church. He is the Offspring of the Essence of the Father, 
 the Offspring of the Council of the adorable Father and His 
 Only-begotten Son, the Holy Ghost. Glory be to Thee. 
 
 I icill magnify Thee, Lord my King. He received from 
 the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost. And this is the 
 promise that He hath promised us, even eternal UJc. O 
 Jesus, our Lord, Thou didst perfect and confirm, by the hands 
 of Thy holy disciples, the promise of the Father which He 
 promised, and they received the gift of the Holy Ghost, and 
 went forth discipling by baptizing the nations and the people, 
 and through divers tongues converted them to the truth. 
 
 Glory be to the Father, &c. Blessed is He Who exalteth
 
 188 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 you, ye priests. Blessed is He Who maketh you prosperous, 
 ye soldiers of the truth. Adorable is the Holy Ghost by 
 Whose power ye have weakened all heresies, and have brought 
 together the rational sheep of Jesus our Saviour, which He 
 purchased with His precious Blood on Golgotha. Mai- 
 Ignatius, Polycarp, Athanasius, Eustathius, Meletius, Gregory,* 
 Basil, Gregory,* Ambrose, Diodorus, John [Chrysostom,] 
 Theodoras the sea of wisdom, Mar Nestorius the persecuted 
 martyr, and Alexander the conqueror, the builders up of the 
 Holy Church, the Stewards of the mysteries of God, and the 
 teachers of the true worship. Their prayers be to us a wall. 
 Archdeacon. Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Brood, Lord, with the broodings of Thy Spirit, and 
 spread the light of Thy countenance upon this Thy servant 
 who stands before Thee, that he may be a shepherd to Thy 
 flock. Cause the rays of Thy brightness to shine upon him, 
 clothe him with the garment of Thy glory, and give into his 
 hand Thy power, and the sword of the word of Thy command, 
 that he may feed the sheep of Thy pasture according to the 
 will of Thy Majesty. And give him authority from Thy 
 power, and strength from Thy Right Hand, that he may 
 approve himself before Thee agreeably to Thy Will, and be a 
 temple to Thine honour, Lord of all, etc. 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Psalm cxix. 65 73. 
 
 Thou righteous [God,] Who committedst to Thine 
 Apostles power and authority over the heights and depths, 
 Give, Lord, the power of Thy grace to this Thy wor- 
 shipper. 
 
 Thou good [God,] Who enrichedst Thy Apostles through 
 the descent of the Comforter, gladden this Thy servant with 
 the gift which Thou shalt give unto him. 
 
 * Gregory Thaumaturgus, and Gregory the Enlighteuer.
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 139 
 
 f Then every Bishop present, according to the order of precedence, shall 
 say one of the Supplementary Canons : after which the Head, \the 
 Patriarch or Metropolitan,'] shall say this 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Pour out, Lord, the power of Thy grace upon this Thy 
 servant, and set on his head the beautiful and glorious crown 
 of the high Priesthood, and give into his hand the shepherd's 
 staff, that he may guide, feed, and nourish the flocks of Thy 
 pasture all the days of his life, and finally be of the number of 
 those who shall stand at Thy Right Hand, Lord of all, &c. 
 
 Canon. 
 
 Psalm cxxiii. or Psalm Ixvii. 
 
 Lord, pour out Thy grace upon this Thy servant. 
 
 T After which the Gloria Patri shall be said. The Canon ended, the 
 Archdeacon shall spread the cover of the Gospel upon the back of him u-ho 
 is to be ordained, and the Head shall place the Gospel upon the cover, in 
 such ivise as that the book shall face him who is to read therefrom. Then 
 the Archdeacon shall say : 
 
 Let us stand prepared to hear the holy Gospel. The holy 
 Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ from the preaching of S. 
 Matthew. 
 
 S. Matt. xvi. 13 -19. S. John, xxi. 1518. S. Matt, 
 xvi. 19. 
 
 ^f Then the following shall be read upon the backs of two Bishops or more. 
 
 The holy Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ from the preach- 
 ing of S. Luke. 
 
 S. Luke, x. 1, 2, and 
 
 Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every 
 creature. Behold I send you forth as lambs among wolves ; 
 be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves. 
 Beware of men. Behold, I give you a new commandment, 
 that ye should love one another. Heal the sick, cleanse the 
 lepers, cast out devils ; freely ye have received, freely give. 
 Verily I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree together 
 on earth, as touching anything that they shall ask in My 
 Name, it shall be done for them of My Father "Which is in 
 heaven ; for where two or three are gathered together in My
 
 140 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 "Name, there am I in the midst of them. Behold, I give unto 
 you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the 
 power of the enemy ; and nothing shall hy any means hurt 
 you. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are 
 subject unto you ; but rather rejoice, because your names are 
 written in Heaven. Blessed are the eyes which see the 
 things which ye see : for I tell you that many prophets and 
 kings have desired to see those things which ye see and have 
 not seen them ; and to hear those things which ye hear, and 
 have not heard them. And when He had said this, He breathed 
 on them and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost : 
 whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and 
 whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained. And whatso- 
 ever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and 
 whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 
 As My Father hath sent Me, even so send I you. Go ye there- 
 fore, and make disciples of all nations, baptising them in the 
 Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com- 
 manded you : and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the 
 end of the world. 
 
 People. Glory be to Christ our Lord. 
 
 Then the Bishop shall close the Gospel, and shall leave it upon the back 
 of him who is being ordained. After which the Bishops shall place their 
 right hands upon his sides until the ordination is pronounced, and the 
 Archdeacon shall say : 
 
 Peace be with us. 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which perfects at all 
 times that which is wanting, by the Will of God the Father, 
 and the power of the Holy Ghost, be with us evermore, and 
 perfect through our feeble hands this high and awful service, 
 for the salvation of our life, now and for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Here the Head shall sign himself, and the Archdeacon shall say : 
 
 Peace be with us. 
 
 Then the Head shall say this prayer ivith his right hand laid upon the 
 head of him that is being ordained, andhis left stretched out: 
 
 our good God and all-merciful King [Repeat] Who art
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 141 
 
 rich in mercy, and whose pity is overflowing, Thou, Lord, 
 in Thine unspeakable mercy hast made me a channel of Thy 
 divine gifts to Thy holy Church, to give the talents of the 
 ministry of the Spirit to the ministers of Thy holy sacraments ; 
 and now, according to the apostolical tradition which has 
 descended to us by the laying-on of hands, of the ministration 
 of the Church, behold I offer before Thee this Thy servant 
 to be elect Bishop in the holy Church in the town [or city] of 
 .... And let us all pray on his behalf [Repeat], that the 
 grace of the Holy Ghost may descend upon him to perfect 
 him to the work of this ministry unto which he is advanced, 
 through the grace and pity of Thy Only-Begotten, to Whom 
 with Thee, and the Holy Ghost, we ascribe glory, honour, 
 praise, and worship, now and for ever and ever. 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Here he shall sign the head of him ivho is being ordained. 
 
 Archdeacon. Lift up your hearts to the heights of the 
 Highest, and supplicate the mercy of the compassionate God 
 in behalf of Presbyter .... [or, the Monk ....], who is 
 being ordained Bishop over the town of .... [or, over the 
 Church of God in the city of ....], to which he is ap- 
 pointed. Pray for him. 
 
 fy. It is meet and right so to do. 
 
 Then the Head shall lay his right hand upon the head of him who is 
 being ordained, having his left stretched out as in supplication, and 
 shall say : 
 
 O Thou great and everlasting God, Who knowest all 
 mysteries, Who createdst all things by the power of Thy word, 
 and upholdest and governest all by the meek command of Thy 
 will, and Who doest for us at all times far more than we can 
 ask or think, according to Thy might which worketh in us ; 
 Thou, Who hast redeemed Thy Holy Church by the precious 
 Blood of Thy well-beloved Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 hast set up in her apostles, prophets, doctors, and priests, 
 that through them the knowledge of the truth, which Thy 
 only-begotten Son gave to mankind might be multiplied ; 
 lift up, now, the light of Thy countenance upon this Thy
 
 142 Forms of Ordination in Use amongst the 
 
 servant, and elect him with a holy election, through the 
 unction of the Holy Ghost, that he may be a perfect Priest 
 unto Thee, and a follower of the true High Priest, Who gave 
 Himself for us, and through the same Holy Spirit, confirm to 
 this Thy servant, that unto which he is advanced. Vouchsafe, 
 God, the Father of Truth, the holy and glorious One, that 
 he may feed Thy flock in uprightness of heart ; that with his 
 tongue he may preach the right word of truth ; be a light to 
 those who sit in darkness ; an instructor to such as lack 
 knowledge ; and a teacher of babes and children. Clothe him, 
 Lord, with power from on high, that he may bind and 
 loose both in heaven and on earth ; that by the laying on of 
 his hands, the sick may be healed, and miracles be wrought 
 by him in Thy Holy Name, and to the glory of Thy great 
 Godhead ; and that through the power of Thy gift he may 
 make priests, and deacons, and sub-deacons, and deaconesses, 
 for the ministry of Thy Holy Church ; and gather together 
 Thy people, and the sheep of Thy pasture, and perfect the 
 souls over which he is made overseer, in the fear of God and 
 in all purity ; and at last, stand before Thy awful throne with 
 confidence, and be worthy to receive from Thee the reward 
 promised to the faithful stewards of the household, through 
 the grace and pity of Thy Only-Begotten, to Whom with 
 Thee, and the Holy Ghost, we ascribe glory, honour, praise, 
 and worship [with a loud voice], now and for ever and ever. 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Here lie shall sign tJie liead of the ordained; after which the Bishops 
 shall remove their hands from his sides, and the Gospel from his back, 
 and he shall worship, and then stand up. Then the Archdeacon shall take 
 the Maapra and Berona* from off the altar, and shall give them to the 
 Head, who shall invest therewith the ordained, and shall say : 
 
 The Lord clothe thee with the garment of heavenly glory ; 
 arm thee with hidden and spiritual weapons ; adorn thee with 
 the works of righteousness ; and beautify thee with the gifts 
 of chastity ; that without spot or blemish, thou mayest feed 
 the sheep committed to thy reverence, in the fear of God and 
 in all holiness, now and for ever. Amen. 
 
 * The distinctive Episcopal Vestments.
 
 Separated Communities of the East. 143 
 
 Then the Head shall give the staff into his right hand, and shall say : 
 
 The rod of power which Jesus Christ the Lord sent out of 
 Zion. May He feed thee, and through thee guide those whom 
 thou shalt feed. Amen. 
 
 Then he shall sign him betwixt the eyes with his thumb from below 
 upwards, and from right to left, and shall say: 
 
 ' N. is set apart, consecrated, and perfected, to the great 
 
 work of the Episcopate in the city [or town] of In 
 
 the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 $. Amen. 
 
 Then he shall kiss his forehead, and shall say : 
 
 Christ Who has elected thee to feed His sheep, strengthen 
 thee to approve thyself to the will of His Majesty, even unto 
 the end. Amen. 
 
 Then the ordained shall low before the Head, and kiss his right hand, 
 and the Head shall make him stand in his proper place, where all present 
 shall salute him. After which the prayer of the Kanke shall be said ; 
 and then all shall go forth into the choir, and the newly -ordained shall 
 read the Gospel, preach, and offer the oblation. If two are ordained 
 at the same time, one shall read the Gospel, and the other shall offer. 
 If three the third shall preach. 
 
 The Nestorian Forms are here given in their com- 
 pleteness, "being taken mainly from Mr. Badger's 
 work descriptive of that community. Though com- 
 plex and involved in their construction, and occa- 
 sionally redundant in their language, they are full 
 of Oriental characteristics and eminently patristic in 
 their tone. The details of the rites are not so sim- 
 ple as those of the Christians of St. Thomas, and 
 for that reason, amongst others, have been printed 
 at length. * 
 
 * Another Nestorian form for the Ordination of Priests makes the 
 Bishop pray for those whom he is ordaining that " corde puro, conscien- 
 tiaque bontt, inserviant Altaribus Tuis sanctis, cum efferent Tibi obla-
 
 Forms of Ordination, etc. 
 
 Having now set forth some of the most ancient 
 Forms for the Consecration of Bishops and the 
 Ordination of Priests, as used in the Western 
 Church, together with those which are followed 
 in the East, as well by churches in communion 
 with the See of Constantinople, as by certain 
 anciently-separated religious bodies ; and having 
 shown that, however much they differ, there is a 
 principle common to all ; and that this principle 
 is equally embodied in the Revised Ordinal of the 
 Church of England, it now becomes necessary to 
 turn to the consideration of certain events of the 
 sixteenth century, one of the most important of 
 which is the fact of the valid consecration of Arch- 
 bishop Parker. 
 
 tiones orationum et sacrificia laudis in Ecclesia TuS Sancta." Martene 
 De Ritibus Ecclesiie, vol. ii. p. 570. The Coptic Form for ordaining a 
 Priest is in its phraseology almost identical. The Rite for the Conse- 
 cration of their Patriarch, as quoted by Le Quien (vol. ii. p. 113), con- 
 tains the following words referring to the Christian sacrifice words 
 which are identical in substance with the normal teaching of the English 
 Church:- " Conserva sacerdotium ejus inculpatum usque in finem, ut 
 ministret tibi per sacrificium spirituale cunctis diebus."
 
 ( 145 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 AKCHBISHOP MATTHEW PARKER. 
 
 QUEEN Mary went to her rest, after a brief reign 
 of a little more than five years, on the 17th of 
 November, 1558; and her half-sister Elizabeth was 
 at once proclaimed Queen. Two days after Eliza- 
 beth's accession, Cardinal Reginald Pole, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, died. The new Queen was 
 crowned at Westminster Abbey by Oglethorpe, 
 Bishop of Carlisle, on January, the 14th of the 
 following year. 
 
 On the 29th of April, 1559, a Bill became law, 
 entitled "An Act for restoring to the Crown the 
 ancient jurisdiction over the State ecclesiastical and 
 spiritual, and for abolishing all foreign power re- 
 pugnant to the same." Of the prelates, the Arch- 
 bishop of York, the Bishops of London, Winchester, 
 Worcester, Llandaff, Coventry, Exeter, Chester, and 
 Carlisle, with Feckenham, Abbot of Westminster, 
 had vigorously opposed the Bill in its passage 
 through the House of Lords ; and when the Oath 
 of Supremacy was afterwards tendered to them, 
 first to one and then to another, as necessity arose, 
 they all refused to take it, with the single exception 
 of Anthony Kitchin, Bishop of Llandaif.* Accord- 
 ingly, sooner or later, they were deprived. Their 
 fate was various. Heath, Archbishop of York, re- 
 
 * Heylin's History of the Reformation (History of Queen Elizabeth), 
 p. 120 et seq. London : 1661. 
 
 L
 
 146 Archbishop Matthew Parker. 
 
 mained in seclusion in one of his own purchased 
 houses ; Tonstall, Bishop of Durham, spent the 
 remainder of his time with Archbishop Parker,* by 
 whom he was kindly entertained, and at his death 
 honourably interred. The like hospitality and cha- 
 rity were extended by Parker to Thomas Thirlby, 
 Bishop of Ely. Cuthbert Scott, Bishop of Chester, 
 Richard Pates, Bishop of Worcester, and Thomas 
 Goldwell, Bishop of St. Asaph, went abroad. 
 Bonner, Bishop of London, was imprisoned ; others, 
 amongst whom was the Bishop of Carlisle, were 
 fined. 
 
 In the interval between the deprivation of the old, 
 and the appointment of new Bishops, a considerable 
 amount of property belonging to the various Sees 
 was taken possession of by certain commissioners, 
 under the authority of Acts of Parliament, first, 
 for exchanging Bishops' lands, and, secondly, for 
 conveying to the Queen the tenths and first-fruits, 
 which the late Queen Mary had surrendered. In 
 addition to these, a third Act was passed, in some 
 haste, conveying to the Queen all the lands and 
 
 * Cuthbert Tonstall was not deprived until September 29, 1559, and 
 died November 18, of the same year at Lambeth. He exercised juris- 
 diction as Bishop of Durham up to September 17, as the register of the 
 Dean and Chapter of Durham proves. Moreover, there are two letters 
 from Tonstall himself, dated from London, August 19, 1559, to Sir 
 Thomas Parry and to Cecil, in which he declares that he " would be as 
 glad to serve the Quene's Highnesse," as " any subject in ye realme." 
 There is also a letter from the Privy Council to the Archbishop-elect 
 of Canterbury, dated from Hampton Court, September 27, 1559, and 
 now preserved in Corpus Christi College Library (MSS. vol. 109, p. 61), 
 desiring him to lodge Tonstall in his house ; a second, in the same col- 
 lection, informing the Archbishop-elect how pleased they were that 
 Tonstall was likely to conform. " Burialls in Lambeth, 1559. Novem* 
 ber the xxix day, Cuthbert Tunslall was buried."
 
 Archbishop Matthew Parker. 147 
 
 possessions of the religious houses, which had been 
 so properly restored to the Church in the previous 
 reign. Thus matters stood during the first year of 
 the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 Under the advice of Sir William Cecil and Sir 
 Nicholas Bacon, the vacant See of Canterbury 
 to fill which the name of Dr. Nicholas Wootton 
 had been mentioned was formally offered to Dr. 
 Matthew Parker,* who had been chaplain to Anne 
 Boleyn, the Queen's mother, and sometime Dean of 
 Lincoln. So early as December 9th, 1558, a corre- 
 spondence had passed between Sir Nicholas Bacon 
 and Dr. Parker, in which the latter was summoned 
 to London ; and this was followed by a second more 
 imperative summons in the Queen's name three 
 weeks afterwards. 
 
 It was impossible, however, that the arrangements 
 for Parker's elevation to the Primacy of all England 
 could be completed until an Act restoring the ap- 
 pointment of Bishops by election, under a Conge 
 d'eslire, had passed.f This having taken place, a 
 
 * Matthew Parker was born at Norwich, August 6, 1504, and was 
 educated there until he went to Cambridge, and was admitted a Bible- 
 clerk of Corpus Christi College. He graduated B.A. 1524, M.A. 1527, 
 and was made Fellow September 6, of the same year. He was ordained 
 Sub-deacon December 22, 1526, Deacon April 20, 1527, and Priest 
 June 15, 1527. In 1533 he was licensed by Archbishop Cranmer as a 
 Preacher throughout the Province of Canterbury. In 1535 he became 
 B.D., and, by the interest of Queen Anne Boleyn, was promoted to the 
 Deanery of Stoke College, near Clare, Suffolk. In 1538, being chaplain 
 to Henry VHL, he became D.D. ; in 1541 was made Prebendary of Ely, 
 in 1544 Master of Corpus Christi College, and later Dean of Lincoln. In 
 the second year of Queen Mary's reign he was dispossessed of all this 
 preferment, and lived in retirement until the accession of Elizabeth. 
 
 f See Appendices II. to VIII., which contain Acts of Parliament and 
 other documents relating to the appointment of Bishops from the time 
 of Henry VIU. 
 
 L 2
 
 148 Archbishop Mattheiv Parker. 
 
 Conge d'eslire to the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury 
 was formally issued on the 18th of July, when the 
 members of the chapter met on the 1st of August, 
 and elected the Queen's nominee, so that Dr. 
 Matthew Parker thus became Archbishop-elect of 
 Canterbury. 
 
 On the 9th of September, Letters Patent were 
 issued appointing a Commission to confirm Parker's 
 election and to give him Episcopal Consecration. 
 The commission was addressed to Tonstall, Bishop 
 of Durham, Bourne, Bishop of Bath, Poole, Bishop 
 of Peterborough, Kitchen, Bishop of Llandaff, and 
 to William Barlow and John Scory, Bishops, who 
 had been deprived under Queen Mary. By an unusual 
 inadvertence a clause enabling the majority to act, in 
 case of the refusal of any individual or individuals, 
 was omitted. We know, however, that Tonstall, 
 Bourne and Poole, declined to take part in the 
 consecration, and were soon afterwards deprived. 
 Turberville of Exeter, and Thirlby of Ely shared the 
 same fate, and thus Kitchen of Llandaff was left 
 the only Bishop in actual possession of his See. 
 
 Two formidable impediments were consequently 
 presented to the Government : 1. The law of the 
 land unquestionably required four Bishops to confirm 
 the election of the new Primate. 2. The Kevised 
 Ordinal, legalized under Edward the Sixth, had 
 been formally and regularly abolished at the com- 
 mencement of Mary's reign ; while the old English 
 unreformed Rite, used then once more, had in its 
 turn also been just set aside by Elizabeth : so that 
 Cecil, who consulted Parker about the difficulties, 
 was quite unable to solve them. Some noted Canon 
 lawyers, however, came to the rescue. Doctors May,
 
 Archbishop Matthciv Parker. 149 
 
 Weston, Leeds, Harvey, Yale and Bullingham,* were 
 of opinion that a new Commission might be issued, 
 authorizing certain Bishops who had no Sees both to 
 confirm and consecrate the Archbishop-elect. 
 
 Accordingly, on the 6th of December, 1559, a 
 Second Commission was appointed by Letters Patent, 
 addressed to Kitchen of Llandaff, Barlow, sometime 
 Bishop of Bath, Hodgkins, sometime Suffragan- 
 Bishop of Bedford, (all of whom had been consecrated 
 according to the rites of the ancient English 
 Pontifical,) to Scory and Coverdale, who had been 
 made Bishops by Cranmer, he having used the revised 
 Ordinal in so doing, to John, suffragan-Bishop of 
 Thetford, and to Bale, Bishop of Ossory, in Ireland, 
 enjoining them, or at least four of them, to proceed 
 to confirm the election of, and to consecrate, the 
 Archbishop-elect. 
 
 * (a) William May, LL.D., was Master of Queen's College, Cambridge, 
 in 1535, Chancellor and First Prebendary of Ely in 1541, Dean of !?. 
 Paul's in 1545, ejected in Queen Mary's reign, restored by Queen 
 Elizabeth, and elected to the see of York, August 5, 1560, but died the 
 same day. (0) Robert Weston was originally a Fellow of All Souls' 
 College, Oxford, and then Principal of Broadgate's Hall, and Chancellor 
 of Exeter : but quitting these preferments in Queen Mary's reign became 
 afterwards D.C.L., Dean of the Arches' Court, and later on one of the 
 Lords' Justices and Chancellor of Ireland. (7) Edward Leeds was a 
 member of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, LL.D. in 1569, and 
 afterwards Master of Clare Hall from 1558 to 1571. He was also in 
 turn Prebendary of Ely, Precentor of Lichfield, and Chaplain to Arch- 
 bishop Parker. (5) Henry Harvey, LL.D., was Master of Trinity 
 Hall, Cambridge, from 1560 to 1584. He was also Prebendary of Lich- 
 field and Prebendary of Salisbury. (e) Thomas Yale, LL.D., was 
 Chancellor of the Diocese of Canterbury under Parker, Judge of the 
 Court of Audience ( Vide Strype'sZ(/e of Parker, bk. ii. c. 3,) Prebendary 
 of Lichfield and Keeper of the Prerogative Court. lie assisted Parker 
 in his antiquarian researches. It will be seen, therefore, that the legal 
 Opinion referred to above was the production of men of weight, learn- 
 ing, position, and dignity.
 
 150 Archbishop Matthew Parker. 
 
 Dr. Parker's election was confirmed by Bishops 
 Barlow, Scory, Hodgkins, and Coverdale, on the 
 7th of September. He did not, however, appear in 
 person, but by proxy. His proxies were Dr. William 
 May, Dean of St. Paul's, and Dr. Nicholas Bulling- 
 ham, his grace's chaplain, afterwards Bishop of 
 Lincoln. The deed of Confirmation exists,* and is 
 printed at length in the Appendix. 
 
 The archbishop's election having been thus con- 
 firmed, he solemnly received episcopal consecration at 
 the hands of the same prelates early in the morning f 
 of Sunday, the 17th of December, 1559, in the 
 chapel of his palace at Lambeth. Formal and 
 official records of this important consecration, with 
 a minute account of all the circumstances attending 
 it, were made both in the Eegister of the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, signed, in this case, by the same four 
 Notaries Public who had similarly attested Cardinal 
 Pole's consecration ; and also in a document, in all 
 probability the original copy of the act, which is 
 preserved in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, to 
 which Parker belonged. 
 
 Now, when it is noted that Archbishop Parker 
 was the consecrator of all the Bishops of his pro- 
 vince who were appointed during the reign of Eliza- 
 beth (excepting those who had consecrated him), 
 including Thomas Young, J in the first place Bishop 
 
 * See Appendix XII. 
 
 f It was perfectly in accordance with the custom of the ancient 
 Church of England, as also with that of the Churches of France, Spain, 
 and Italy, that the consecration of a Bishop should take place very early 
 in the morning. Vide Martene, De Ritibus Ecclesiie, Lib. 1, cap. viii. 
 art. x. sec. 13. 
 
 J This Thomas Young, Archbishop of York, consecrated John Best, 
 Bishop of Carlisle, and James Pilkington, Bishop of Durham, on
 
 Archbishop Matthew Parker. 151 
 
 of St. David's and afterwards translated to York, 
 where Young consecrated all his suffragans, it must 
 follow that the whole of the Bishops of the two 
 Provinces of York and Canterbury, with the single 
 exception* of Dr. Marmaduke Middleton, who was 
 translated from Waterford to St. David's in 1582, 
 traced their spiritual descent through Parker ; and 
 that consequently the validity of the ordinations 
 in the Church of England ever since that period 
 have mainly depended, and still mainly depend, upon 
 Parker's consecration. As no person acquainted 
 with the subject can doubt this proposition to be 
 faithfully stated and to be sound, the work of proving 
 the fact and validity of that consecration will be 
 now commenced.! 
 
 March 2, 1561 ; he likewise consecrated William Uownham, Bishop of 
 Chester, on May 4, 1561, and Richard Barnes, Bishop of Nottingham 
 (afterwards translated respectively to Carlisle and Durham), on March 9 
 1567. 
 
 * John Thornborough was translated from the See of Limerick to that 
 of Bristol in 1603. He died Bishop of Worcester, having been so ap- 
 pointed in 1616, on the 7th of March, 1641. 
 
 | Before the main argument of this treatise is summed up, evidence 
 will be produced showing the union of several independent successions 
 united in the person of Archbishop Laud, through whom all the pre- 
 sent bishops of the Anglican obedience have received the Apostolical 
 Succession.
 
 ( 152 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XVI. 
 THE CONSECRATION OF WILLIAM BARLOW. 
 
 "DEFOEE considering the facts regarding the con- 
 *-* secration of Bishop William Barlow and others, 
 it may be well to give at length a plain and clear 
 account of the various processes and steps by which 
 an English Bishop is made. The rules that were 
 observed in the reign of Henry VIII., Edward VI., 
 Mary, and Elizabeth are substantially, and to all in- 
 tents and purposes, the same which are so duly, scru- 
 pulously, and carefully observed in the present day. 
 
 Now, the order of making a Bishop in the Church 
 of England consists, in the main, of eight separate 
 and distinct acts : 1. Nomination; 2. Conge (Teslire; 
 3. Election ; 4. Koyal Assent ; 5. Confirmation ; 6. 
 Creation ; 7. Consecration ; 8. Installation. 
 
 The following is the mode in which a Bishop is 
 
 made : The See being vacant, the Dean 
 
 a HdK in and Chapter of the cathedral give notice of 
 
 England. 
 
 the same to the King, requesting His Ma- 
 jesty's leave to choose another. The King grants 
 his Conge d'eslire. Thereupon the Dean summons a 
 chapter, which must be held within twenty days after 
 receiving the same, or the members will run the risk 
 of a prcemunire (Vide Stat. 25, Hen. viii. cap. 17). 
 They formally and regularly elect the person recom- 
 mended by His Majesty's letter,* and that election 
 
 * Anciently bishoprics in England were simply donative, per tra- 
 ditionem bacilli pastoralis et annuli, until King John by his Great
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 153 
 
 having been accepted by the person elected is cer- 
 tified to the King as well as to the Archbishop of 
 the province.* Thereupon the King grants his royal 
 assent, under the Great Seal, exhibited to the Arch- 
 bishop, with command to confirm and consecrate 
 the Bishop-elect. 
 
 Upon this the Archbishop subscribes his " Fiat 
 confirmatio," giving commission under his archi- 
 episcopal seal to his Vicar-General to perform all 
 the acts needful for completing the confirmation. 
 Hereupon the Vicar-General issues a citation in the 
 Archbishop's name, summoning all the opposers of 
 the election to make their appearance at a certain 
 time and place, then and there to offer their objec- 
 tions, if they have any. This usually takes place 
 by means of three separate proclamations at Bow 
 Church, London, and is done by an officer of the 
 Court of Arches, who affixes the citation to that 
 church door, and an authentic certificate thereof 
 is by that officer returned to the Archbishop and 
 Vicar-General. At the time and place aforesaid, the 
 Proctor for the Dean and Chapter exhibits the Royal 
 
 Charta, granted that they should be eligible : after which came in the 
 Conge cTeslire ; so that the patronage of all bishoprics is in the King, he 
 giving leave to the Chapters to choose them. Vide Ayliffe's Parergon 
 Juris, 126. The bishoprics in Ireland are, as the English bishoprics 
 were from the Conquest, donative to the present day. Vide Stat. 2 
 Eliz. cap. iv. (Hibern.) This fact, apparently not being known to him, 
 has caused a writer in the Union Review for July, 1869, p. 368, to main- 
 tain, by a very rash conclusion from a somewhat mistaken premiss, that 
 the Irish Bishops " have no spiritual authority." 
 
 * When the election has taken place, and is certified under the hand 
 of the Dean, and by the capitular seal of the Chapter, the person elected 
 is reported and called Bishop-elect. He would so sign himself. But he 
 is not thereby complete Bishop, to all intents and purposes, for as yet he 
 has not potestatem jurisdictionis neque ordinis, nor can he have the same 
 until his confirmation and consecration.
 
 154 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 assent and the Commission of the Archbishop to 
 the Vicar-General, who, after the reading thereof, 
 accepts the same. Then the Proctor exhibits the 
 proxy from the Dean and Chapter, presents the 
 Bishop-elect, returns the citation, and asks that the 
 opposers may be thrice publicly called ; which done, 
 and their contumacy accused, he desires that in 
 pcenam contumacice the business in hand may proceed, 
 which is ordered by the "Vicar- General in a schedule 
 by him read and subscribed. Then the Proctor 
 gives in a necessary petition, therein deducing the 
 whole process of election and consent, and asks that 
 a time may be assigned to him to prove it, which 
 the Vicar-General admits and decrees. After this 
 the Proctor again exhibits the Royal Assent, with the 
 elected Bishop's consent, and the aforesaid certifi- 
 cate to the Archbishop, desiring a time to be pre- 
 sently assigned for final sentence, which the Vicar- 
 General also decrees. Then the Proctor desires that 
 all opponents may again be called three times, which 
 done, and none appearing nor opposing, they are 
 pronounced contumacious, and a decree is made to 
 proceed to sentence by a schedule read and pre- 
 scribed by the Vicar- General. Upon this the 
 Bishop takes the Oaths of Supremacy, simony, and 
 of obedience to the Archbishop, in accordance with 
 the Canons of the Church. After this the Dean of 
 the Arches reads and subscribes the sentence, and 
 so this step is completed. 
 
 Next after the Confirmation, follows the Consecra- 
 tion of the elected Bishop, in obedience to the King's 
 formal mandate, which is solemnly and publicly done 
 in the face of the Church by the Archbishop, with 
 the assistance of at least two other Bishops of the
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 155 
 
 Church of England, and in conformity to the manner 
 and form of consecrating Bishops prescribed by the 
 Canon relating to the same, enacted in the Fourth 
 Council of Carthage, generally received throughout 
 the whole Western Church. 
 
 A mandate then issues from the Archbishop to 
 the Archdeacon of his province to install the Bishop- 
 elected, confirmed and now consecrated, who himself 
 (or his proxy, which is customary and usual, being in 
 the person of aNotary Public) introduced by the Arch- 
 deacon into the cathedral church, on any day between 
 the hours of nine and eleven, first declares his assent 
 to the King's supremacy, etc. Then the Archdeacon, 
 with the Canons and other officials, having preceded 
 the Bishop to the choir, and placed him on the 
 Episcopal throne, pronounces as follows : " Ego 
 auctoritate mihi commissa induco et inthronizo 
 Reverendum in Christo patrern, Dominum N. Epis- 
 copum. Et Dominus Deus Omnipotens custodiat 
 tuum introitum et exitum, ex hoc nunc et in 
 saeculum. Amen." Then, after the service proper 
 for the occasion, the Bishop being conducted into 
 the chapter-house, and there placed in a chief seat, 
 the Archdeacon, Canons, Prebendaries, Minor 
 Canons, and other officers of the Church acknow- 
 ledge canonical obedience to him ; and the Notary 
 Public, by the Archdeacon's commands, records the 
 whole matter in an instrument to remain as au- 
 thentic to posterity. 
 
 After which the Bishop is introduced into the 
 presence of the King to do homage for his tempo- 
 ralities* and barony, by kneeling down and putting 
 
 * In some cases the temporalities of a See have been ex gratia granted 
 before consecration, and it seems probable that in the case of Parker,
 
 156 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 his hands between the hands of the King, who is 
 sitting in his chair of state, and by taking a solemn 
 oath to be true and faithful to his majesty and that 
 he holds his temporalities from him. 
 
 All these various steps are taken duly, regularly, 
 in accordance both with law and custom, by the co- 
 operation of numerous public officials both in Church 
 and State, and in the face of the people. So that 
 the idea of a person occupying the position of a 
 Bishop in the Church of England without having 
 gone through them, may be regarded as in the 
 highest degree improbable, if not actually impossible. 
 
 But to proceed to the facts of the cases in 
 dispute : 
 
 As Barlow, was the chief consecrator of Parker ; 
 as he was the Bishop to whom the Arch- 
 Blriow"con- bishop-elect was presented by John Scory, 
 Suffragan of Bedford, and Bishop Miles 
 Coverdale, it is essential, in the first instance, 
 to prove that the said Barlow had himself been 
 duly consecrated, and was held and regarded to 
 be a Bishop by his fellow Prelates in previous reigns. 
 This is all the more necessary because the actual 
 record of his consecration is not to be found in 
 Cranmer's Kegister, and the Kegisters for that 
 period of St. Asaph and St. David's are lost. 
 
 The reasons why Barlow may be held to have 
 been a true Bishop shall be set forth seriatim : 
 
 1. He had been actually possessed of three Sees 
 in turn, viz. St. Asaph, St. David's, and Bath and 
 Wells, prior to the date of Parker's consecration. 
 
 permission to occupy the Palace at Lambeth was given even before 
 election. Vide Stephens, On the Laws of the Cleryy, Vol. I. p. 145. 
 London : 1848.
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 157 
 
 On the death of Henry Standish, Bishop of St. 
 Asaph, which took place on July 9th, 1535, William 
 Barlow, then Prior of Bisham, was elected Bishop 
 of the vacant See. The Conge d'eslire, dated 
 January 7th, 1535-36, is given in Kymer's Fcedera, 
 Vol. xiv. p. 558. He was confirmed by proxy either 
 on Feb. 22nd, or on Feb. 23rd the Archbishop's 
 commission to confirm Barlow being dated Feb. 
 22nd, and the Koyal assent being of the same date. 
 It is given in Eymer. (Ibid. p. 559.) But there is no 
 record of his consecration. 
 
 2. On the death of Kichard Eawlins, Bishop of 
 St. David's, Feb. 18th, 1535-6 (Certif. super elect. 
 Barloiv, in Cranmer's Eegister), he was, as " Epis- 
 copus Assav:" in his own documents, and as " Episc 
 Assav: elect." in those of his successor, elected to 
 the See of St. David's on April 10th, 1536 (Kegist. 
 Cranmer.) He was confirmed in person, not by 
 proxy, in Bow Church on April 21st, 1536, in ac- 
 cordance with the Eoyal assent, given and granted 
 on April 20th; and, furthermore, obtained possession 
 of his temporalities on April 25th. The writ for 
 the latter is given (as taken from the " Eolls Chapel 
 in Chancery,") in Mason's Vindication, Book iii. 
 chap x. sec. 4, p. 313. But again there is no record 
 of his consecration. 
 
 3. That on Feb. 3rd, 1547-8, he was collated, 
 according to 1 Edward VI. cap. ii. to the See of 
 Bath and Wells. The Writ is given in Eymer, 
 Vol. xv. pp. 169, 170, after which he did homage. 
 Mason, who gives no date for this, mentions the 
 fact, (on the authority of the document in the Eolls 
 Chapel,) in his Vindication) Book iii. chap. x. sec. 3, 
 p. 312.
 
 158 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 4. That in the beginning of Queen Mary's reign, 
 he resigned his See, probably through fear of depri- 
 vation, the spiritualities being taken possession of 
 by the Chapter of Canterbury between Dec. 20th, 
 1553, and March 25th, 1554. The Conge d'cslire 
 for his successor Gilbert Bourne, S.T.B., issued on 
 March 13th of the same year, is given in Kymer, 
 Vol. xv. p. 369, in which it is stated that the See is 
 vacant " per liberam et spontaneam resignationeni 
 ultimi Episcopi," and Barlow's name is mentioned 
 as the last Bishop. 
 
 5. That he was summoned to Parliament by Writ 
 of Summons, dated April 27th, 1536, given by 
 Kymer, Vol. xiv. p. 546. That he was admitted to 
 and installed in his place in the House of Lords, 
 on June 30th, 1536, and was present as Bishop 
 of St. David's, and Bath and Wells successively in 
 every Parliament, with scarcely a day's interval, 
 until the accession of Queen Mary. In the Journals 
 of the House of Lords he is correctly described as 
 " Will'mus Menev," or " W. Menev : " and on one 
 occasion when he appeared as proxy for John Bird, 
 Bishop of Chester, as " W. Meneven." Here he 
 must have continually sat side by side with Bishops 
 Gardiner, Bonner, Tonstall, Heath and Thirlby 
 all earnest opponents of certain principles which he 
 openly advocated, any of whom would have been 
 acquainted with the notorious fact, that until he had 
 been solemnly consecrated he was not a Bishop in 
 the eye of the law, and consequently was not a 
 spiritual peer. 
 
 6. That he was present also in the Convocations 
 of 1536, 1537, and 1540, as Bishop of St. David's, 
 signing himself " Williemius Meneven," and in the
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 159 
 
 Convocation of 1552, as Bishop of Bath and Wells, 
 being one of the Commissioners appointed to draw 
 up the Articles and Canons made and set forth in 
 that year. In the Synod of 1536, likewise, he put 
 his name as Bishop of St. David's to the " Declara- 
 tion concerning General Councils," (Vide MS. in 
 Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. Wilkins' 
 Concilia, torn. iii. p. 809.) 
 
 In the year 1542, on Feb. 19th, at the consecra- 
 tion of Arthur Bulkeley, Bishop of Bangor, which 
 took place, not as usual at Lambeth, but in the 
 Chapel of the Dean of St. Paul's, John Capon, [or 
 Salcot] Bishop of Salisbury, was the consecrating 
 Prelate ; and William Barlow, Bishop of St. David's, 
 and John Wakeinan, Bishop of Gloucester, were the 
 assistant consecrating Prelates. It is impossible to 
 conceive that either the consecrator, the other assist- 
 ant, or the person consecrated would have obtained 
 the co-operation of Barlow, or have consented thus 
 publicly to act with him unless it were known to 
 them that he had himself been duly consecrated.* 
 
 Certain of the above facts may be briefly recapitu- 
 lated thus : 
 
 William Barlow was elected 
 Bishop of St. Asaph, by au- 
 thority of a Conge d'eslire, 
 dated .... Jan. 7th, 1535-36. 
 He was confirmed, by proxy, 
 being absent in Scotland, 
 on the authority of Arch- 
 bishop Cranmer's commis- 
 sion to confirm his elec- 
 tion, dated . . . Feb. 22nd, 
 
 * Barlow had previously assisted at the consecration of John Skip in 
 1539.
 
 160 The Consecration of William Barloiv. 
 
 At the death of Kawlins, 
 Bishop of St. David's, on 
 Feb. 18, 1536, Barlow, then 
 at Edinburgh, was elected 
 Bishop of St. David's, on . April 10th, 1535-36. 
 
 The Koyal assent to that elec- 
 tion was granted . . April 20th, ,, 
 
 He had returned from Scot- 
 land, for he was confirmed 
 in person at Bow Church, on April 21st, ,, 
 
 HE MUST HAVE BEEN CONSE- 
 CRATED BETWEEN APRIL 21ST 
 
 AND APRIL 25TH, 1536, 
 For he obtained possession of 
 
 the temporalities on . . April 25th, 
 And was summoned to Parlia- 
 ment by Writ, dated . . April 27th, ,, 
 Barlow went to Edinburgh, 
 
 arriving there some time 
 
 between April 27th and 
 
 May 12th, from which place 
 
 he wrote letters, still exist- 
 ing, dated between that 
 
 period, (Vide State Papers 
 
 relating to the time of Henry 
 
 VIII., Part IV., Numbers 
 
 268, 271, et seq.) in which 
 
 he signs himself "Will'mus 
 
 Menev : " 
 But came back again in time 
 
 to be admitted to his seat in 
 
 the House of Lords on . June 30th, 
 
 There are other reasons why an inevitable con- 
 clusion may be drawn from the above and similar
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 161 
 
 facts that Barlow had received Episcopal Consecra- 
 tion : 
 
 (a) The Letters Patent authorizing his former 
 confirmation, likewise commanded the Archbishop 
 [Cranmer] either to consecrate him himself or to 
 commission other Bishops to do so. By not con- 
 secrating him or ensuring his consecration by others 
 within twenty days from the receipt of the Letters 
 Patent, the gravest temporal losses would have 
 ensued to the Archbishop. * 
 
 (/9) No person can either be, or could be acknow- 
 ledged to be, a Bishop in England, unless he has 
 been consecrated by at least three Bishops,} either 
 by, or with the consent of, the Metropolitan. This law 
 is a reproduction and embodiment of the second, third 
 and fourth canons of the Fourth Council of Carthage, 
 A.D. 398. But Barlow was unquestionably admitted 
 to have been a Bishop by the whole Church of 
 England. Bishop Gardiner, of Winchester, publicly 
 acknowledged him as such.J State Authorities like- 
 wise owned him for a due and legally-made Bishop. 
 
 (7) He was summoned both to Parliament and to 
 the Upper House of the Convocation of Canterbury 
 as a consecrated Bishop. For no man can take his 
 seat in the House of Lords as a Spiritual Peer, or 
 in the Upper House of Convocation as a Member, 
 until he has been consecrated. 
 
 (S) Furthermore. It has been argued that Barlow 
 
 * See Appendix No. II., 25 Henry VIII., cap. xx. s. 5. 
 
 f Sanders De Schism. Anyl. lib. iii., p. 296, allows that Henry VIII. 
 re-enacted that a Bishop should be consecrated by three bishops with the 
 consent of the Metropolitan, and that none should be esteemed a Bishop 
 who was consecrated otherwise ; and furthermore that this law was in 
 perfect accordance with the Canons of the Ancient Church. 
 
 t Vide Chap. VI., p. 49 of this treatise. 
 
 M
 
 162 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 might not have been consecrated, because he at one 
 time did not hold the need of consecration. On the 
 other hand, the very words in disparagement of con- 
 secration, reputed to have been used by him, clearly 
 and unquestionably involve the absolute certainty of 
 his own consecration. They are as follows : " That 
 if the King's Grace, being Supreme Head of the 
 Church, did denominate any layman to be a Bishop, 
 that layman would be as good a Bishop as himself 
 or the best in England." Now, no person reading 
 this erroneous and Erastian sentiment, could fail to 
 perceive that the words contain obvious proof that 
 Barlow asserted that he himself was a consecrated 
 Bishop. For had Barlow been only denominated by 
 the King to be a Bishop, it would have been an iden- 
 tical proposition to have said that another man made 
 in the same way would have been as good a Bishop 
 as he was. It would have amounted to the palpable 
 absurdity of " None but himself could be his 
 parallel." 
 
 Granting, however, that at one period of his life 
 he held inadequate and loose opinions regarding ordi- 
 nation, it is clear that had he not duly received 
 episcopal consecration, the temporalities of his See 
 could never have been legally taken possession of 
 by him. And even supposing that he altogether 
 denied the value of episcopal consecration which 
 for the sake of argument we will assume to have 
 been the case he surely would not have refused to 
 undergo consecration, for otherwise he would never 
 have had a right either to the position, place, or 
 privileges he possessed, or to the official powers he 
 duly exercised. 
 
 (e) Still further. Had Barlow been unconsecrated,
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 163 
 
 the legal secular acts he was from time to time called 
 upon to perform as Bishop of St. David's, and after- 
 wards as Bishop of Bath and Wells * which latter 
 he held until Queen Mary's accession, would have 
 been absolutely null and void. That the leases 
 granted by him as Bishop of St. David's, were care- 
 fully examined, is shown by the fact that two of 
 them were questioned, but only on the ground that 
 they had been signed by him at Wells after he had been 
 " clearly discharged of the See of St. David's," not on 
 account of his want of legal power to grant them. 
 In other words, his opponents did not question the 
 perfect validity of his legal acts, because they could 
 not question, and never dreamt of questioning, his 
 consecration. 
 
 (Q There are certain records in existence already 
 referred to, or others, (1) The Commission, dated 
 3 Feb., (in 2 Edw. VI.,) 1548, for the translation of 
 William Barlow, Bishop of St. David's, to the 
 Bishopric of Bath and Wells, in which he is styled 
 several times " Will. Menev. Episc." (2) The Com- 
 mission for the consecration of Kobert Ferrar to be 
 Bishop of St. David's, "per translationem Willielmi" 
 Barlow, dated July 31, 1548. (3) The Commission 
 for restoration of the temporalities of the said 
 Bishopric to Kobert Ferrar, as being void "per 
 
 * In the year 1550, Barlow was involved in a long dispute with Good- 
 man, Dean of his Cathedral Church of Wells, whom he deprived (as was 
 asserted, without sufficient reasons, and, therefore, illegally) ; but none of 
 the lawyers who were opposed to him in the suits arising from the dis- 
 pute ever hinted at any flaw in his consecration. On the contrary, he 
 is termed by them " William, Lorde Byshop of Bathe and Wells," and his 
 episcopal character is frequently referred to and recognised. Had he not 
 been consecrated, all his proceedings in this case would have been likewise 
 null and void. 
 
 M 2
 
 164 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 translationem Willielmi" Barlow, dated Aug. 1, 1548. 
 These all prove that Barlow was, and was reputed to be, 
 a Bishop, and, furthermore, that he was known to be 
 such by the various public officials who drew the 
 deeds referred to and made them valid instruments. 
 
 (n) Bishop Barlow, as is notorious, took a leading 
 part in the various perplexing disputes of the reign 
 of King Henry VIII., his son, Edward VI., Queen 
 Mary, and Queen Elizabeth, yet neither the party 
 which so earnestly and self-sacrificingly adhered to 
 the old state of things, nor the extreme fanatics who 
 had carried the Protestant re-action to such a con- 
 siderable length, accused Barlow of not being a 
 Bishop. It is simply inconceivable that had he not 
 been duly and regularly consecrated, such an accusa- 
 tion from one side or the other, for he had many 
 enemies on both, would not have been made. 
 
 (0) It has been moreover asserted that both 
 Cranmer and Barlow may have privately made 
 arrangements for the latter to take possession of 
 the See of St. David's, on the strength of the King's 
 nomination and without any consecration. But such 
 an idea is preposterous and impossible, for the 
 following reasons : (1) Cranmer himself was cer- 
 tainly consecrated, and in regard to each of his 
 Suffragans, was most careful that they should duly 
 and regularly receive consecration, as was the case 
 with John Hooper, of Gloucester, made a Bishop, 
 March 8, 1551, he protesting, nevertheless, against 
 certain rites used, and also against having to take 
 the oath of Supremacy. (2) No actual proof has 
 ever been adduced to show that Cranmer disobeyed 
 any mandate issued to him for consecrating others, 
 or that he was likely to have done so. (3) The
 
 The Consecration of William Barloiv. 165 
 
 sentiments set forth in the formal documents drawn 
 up under Cranmer's direction,* e.g. " The Articles 
 about Religion, etc., issued in 1536, f " The Institu- 
 tion of a Christian man, in 1537," and " The Neces- 
 sary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian man," 
 later on, all suffice to show that the sentiments of 
 all those rulers of the Church who assented to the 
 public issue of these formal publications by their 
 signatures, were not at variance with true doctrine 
 regarding Holy Orders. 
 
 (t) It should be further remembered that the 
 Register of Cranmer is a collection of various parch- 
 ment documents, different in kind, size, and character, 
 bound together at a later period than the death of 
 the Archbishop, and in several respects imperfect. 
 In order and regularity it is the very antithesis of 
 Parker's. Out of the record of eleven translations 
 
 * Vide Appendix No. I. for a long extract on the Doctrine of the 
 Sacrament of Orders. 
 
 f These " Articles " which were first printed in 1536, are very rare. 
 There is an original MS. copy in the Cottonian Collection, of which 
 use was made by Bishop Burnet for the Addenda to his History of the 
 Reformation. A printed copy of Berthelet's First Edition is amongst the 
 Tanner MSS. in the Bodleian. They are reprinted in Collier's Ecclesi- 
 astical History, vol. ii. p. 122. Both Cranmer and Barlow signed them 
 in Convocation, and Barlow's name occurs in the following order : 
 
 A.D. 1536. 
 
 " Nicholaus Sarisburiens. Edwardus Hereforden. [Fox.] Willielmus 
 Norwicencis [Rugg or Repps.] Willielmus Meneven. [Barlow.] 
 Robertus Assaphen. [Wharton or Parfew]." 
 
 In the Address of the Archbishops and Bishops of the two Provinces 
 to the King, Barlow's name stands thus : 
 
 " Joannes Roffen. [Hilsey.] Ricardus Cicestren. [Sampson.] Guiliel- 
 mus Norwicen. [Rugg or Repps.] Guilielmus Meneven. [Barlow.] 
 Robertus Assaven. [Wharton or Parfew.] 
 
 This Robert Wharton was consecrated at Lambeth, July 2, 1636, by 
 Cranmer, assisted by the Bishops of Bangor and Norwich. It is clear, 
 therefore, that Barlow was consecrated before him, because of the pre- 
 cedence taken by Barlow in both the documents referred to.
 
 166 The Consecration of William Barlow. 
 
 in Cranmer's Eegister, five are wanting. Of forty- 
 five consecrations at which Cranmer presided, the 
 records of no less than nine are not to be found. 
 Of these nine which are wanting,* there is no refer- 
 ence whatsoever of any kind to three. Five of them 
 of which Barlow's is one have the records pre- 
 served up to the act of confirmation, but omit the 
 record of consecration. In two of the cases which 
 are exactly parallel to Barlow's, i.e. in two of those 
 instances in which the documents exist up to the 
 record of confirmation, the account of the consecra- 
 tion is preserved in the Diocesan Eegister.f The 
 Register of St. David's, for the year 1536, however, 
 is lost. 
 
 It may be mentioned as deserving of notice with 
 regard to the non-existence or loss of Episcopal 
 Registers, or of certain instruments usually found in 
 them, that out of twenty- six consecrations effected 
 during the Primacy of Archbishop Warham, the 
 records of six are not to be found. In Cardinal 
 Pole's Register, two are lost. Moreover, of the 
 seven who took part in the consecration of Cardinal 
 Pole himself on the 22nd of March, 1556, three 
 Bishops were in this position, and Bonner, one 
 of the other assistants, had been consecrated by 
 Gardiner whose record is not to be found at Lambeth. 
 
 * The records of the consecrations of Gardiner, Repps, [or Rugg,] 
 Pates, White, Griffin, Hopton, Bayne, Turberville, and Goldwell, are 
 wanting. 
 
 f In Lord Calthorpe's Library there is a MSS. collection of documents 
 drawn up by Thomas Argall, a well-known Notary Public of the period, 
 some of which evidently belong to the time of Warham and Cranmer, and 
 which were very probably prepared for insertion in the Registers of those 
 prelates. It is possible, therefore, that the record of Barlow's consecration 
 may still exist, though it has not yet been discovered.
 
 The Consecration of William Barlow. 167 
 
 From the historical facts already given, and for 
 the reasons just advanced, there can be no doubt 
 whatsoever that ordinary judges of evidence would 
 at once allow the existence of a moral certainty that 
 William Barlow was duly consecrated a Bishop. As 
 with the case of hundreds of other Bishops, it can- 
 not be demonstrated with mathematical certainty." 
 It is of course impossible to determine with exact- 
 ness the date of his consecration, as the record of 
 it is not forthcoming. The author of this treatise, 
 however, after due and careful consideration, would 
 fix it as having most probably taken place on Low 
 Sunday, (St. George's Day,) April 23rd, 1536 f a 
 date which harmonizes completely with those his- 
 torical facts already recorded. 
 
 * A case in some respects parallel, having reference not to Orders but to 
 Baptism, occurred with regard to that most distinguished German theolo- 
 gian, Dr. Dbllinger. The following paragraph which appeared in the 
 English newspapers, transcribed from the German, is reprinted entire : 
 
 " DR. DOLLINGER'S BAPTISM. A curious incident occurred the other 
 day in the Upper House at Munich. The celebrated Catholic historian and 
 High Church dignitary, Dr. von Dollinger, having been made a senator by 
 the King, was introduced into the Chamber and took the usual oaths, but 
 on being required to produce some evidence of his baptism it appeared he 
 had no baptismal certificate. He knew when he was born, but when or 
 where he had been christened he was utterly unable to say. This caused 
 no little amusement in the House, but as it was taken for granted that so 
 eminent a member of the Catholic hierarchy must have been baptized, he 
 was allowed to take his seat without further difficulty." 
 
 f In the year 1536, Easter Day fell on the 16th of April, and Low 
 Sunday on the 23rd. Barlow, as we have seen, was appointed to St. 
 David's, on Monday, April 10th, 1536, confirmed in person, on Friday, 
 April 21st ; consecrated in all probability on Sunday, April 23rd, and 
 was summoned to Parliament, as we know by the terms of the Writ, 
 on Thursday, April 27th.
 
 ( 168 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 THE CONSECRATIONS OF HODGKINS, SCORY, AND 
 COVERDALE. 
 
 THE validity of the Episcopal consecration of 
 Archbishop Parker does not rest solely on the 
 validity of his consecrator's consecration : because, 
 as can be seen from the following extract taken out 
 of the Lambeth Register, as well as from the record 
 of his consecration preserved at Corpus Christi 
 College, Cambridge," Bishops Hodgkins, Scory, and 
 Coverdale, co-operatedf in that act. 
 
 The Lambeth Register, as regards the particular 
 portion concerned, stands as follows. An English 
 version is placed side by side with it : 
 
 " Quibus finitis post Which things being 
 
 Questiones aliquot Ar- finished, after certain 
 
 chie'po per Cicestren. questions addressed to 
 
 electum propositas, et the Archbishop by the 
 
 post Orationes et Suffra- elect of Chichester, and 
 
 gia quedamjuxtaformam after prayers and certain 
 
 libri auc'te parliament! suffrages addressed to 
 
 editi apud Deurn habita, God according to the 
 
 Cicestren. Hereforden. form of a Book put forth 
 
 Suffraganeus Bedforden. by the authority of Par- 
 
 et Milo Coverdallus Mani- liament [the Bishops] of 
 
 bus Archie'po impositis Chichester and Hereford, 
 
 * Vide Appendix No. X. 
 
 t " Omnea qui adsunt episcopi non tantum testes sed etiam co-opera- 
 tores esse citra omnem dubitationis aleam asserendum cst." Martene 
 De Antiq. Eccl Rit., Lib. I. Part vi. cviii. Art. 10, Sec. 16.
 
 The Consecrations of Hodgkins y Scory, etc. 169 
 
 dixerunt Anglice, viz.: the Suffragan of Bedford 
 
 Take the Hollie Gost, and Miles Coverdale, 
 
 and remember that thou placing their hands on the 
 
 stir upp the Grace of God Archbishop said in Eng- 
 
 which ys in the by Im- lish as follows : Take 
 
 posicon of handes for the Hollie Gost, etc." 
 God hath not given us 
 the Spirit of feare, but of 
 Power and Love and So- 
 bernes." 
 
 This being the case, it is now desirable and ne- 
 cessary to show that Hodgkins, Scory, and 
 Coverdale had previously received valid episcopal 
 consecration. 
 
 1. The Case of John HodgJcins. About four years 
 and a half after Cranmer had become Primate of all 
 England, i.e. on Dec. 9th, 1537, John Stokesley, 
 Bishop of London, as consecrator, with John 
 Hilsey, Bishop of Rochester, and Robert Wharton, 
 Bishop of St. Asaph, as assistants, consecrated 
 Richard Ingworth, Suffragan Bishop of Dover, and 
 John Hodgkins, Suffragan Bishop of Bedford, at 
 St. Paul's Cathedral. This act was performed in 
 accordance with the rites of the ancient Salisbury 
 Pontifical, ten years before any Revised Ordinal had 
 been set forth, and this consecration is duly and 
 regularly recorded in Cranmer's Register.* The 
 said John Hodgkins, Bishop of Bedford, Suffragan 
 to the Bishop of London, assisted in the consecra- 
 tion of the following Prelates, as may be seen from 
 the same authorities : 
 
 * Vide Appendix No. X.
 
 170 , The Consecrations of 
 
 1. Thomas Thirlby, Bishop of Westminster, consecrated 
 
 on Dec. 19th, 1540, in King Henry Tilth's Chapel, 
 the consecrator being Edmund Bonner, Bishop of 
 London ; with Nicholas Heath, Bishop of Kochester 
 and John Hodgkins, Bishop of Bedford, for 
 assistants. 
 
 2. William Knight, Bishop of Bath, consecrated on May 
 
 29th, 1541, at the Bishop of Bath's Chapel, in the 
 Minories ; the consecrator being Nicholas Heath, 
 Bishop of Kochester ; with Richard Ingworth, 
 Bishop of Dover and John Hodgkins, Bishop of 
 Bedford, as assistants. 
 
 3. Paul Bush, Bishop of Bristol, consecrated on June 
 
 25th, 1542, at Hampton ; the consecrator being 
 Nicholas Heath, Bishop of Rochester; Thomas 
 Thirlby, Bishop of Westminster and John Hodg- 
 kins, Bishop of Bedford, being assistants. 
 
 4. 5, 6, 7. Hodgkins, also acted as an assistant at the 
 
 consecration of (4) Henry Man, Bishop of Sodor 
 and Man, on Feb. 14th, 1546, at S. Paul's : at the 
 consecration of (5) Nicholas Ridley, Bishop of 
 Rochester, on Sept. 25th, 1547, at S. Paul's ; and 
 at the consecration of (6) Coverdale, and (7) Scory, 
 on August 30th, 1551, at Croydon. 
 
 There can be no question whatsoever, therefore, that 
 the said John Hodgkins was regarded as a validly- 
 consecrated Bishop by all his contemporaries, and 
 that the fact of his consecration cannot be reason- 
 ably disputed. 
 
 2 and 3. The Cases of John Scory and Miles Cover- 
 dale. The consecrations of these two Bishops are taken 
 together, because there can be little doubt that they 
 were both consecrated at the same time and place, 
 by the same consecrator and assistants. It is quite 
 true that in Cramner's Kegister, there is a mistake
 
 Hodgkins, Scory, and Coverdak. 171 
 
 in the place of consecration, but tins' mistake can be 
 quite reasonably explained. 
 
 As regards facts, it is certain that amongst the last 
 five consecrations recorded in Cranmer's Register* 
 are those of Scory and Coverdale, the Bishops in 
 question. There is a precise and regular record of 
 the proceedings in each. Scory was consecrated 
 by Archbishop Cranmer ; Ridley, Bishop of London ; 
 and John, Bishop of Bedford, "in oratorio sive 
 Capella manerij sui de Croydon, eccl'ie Xpi : Can- 
 tuarien : jurisdictions immediate." The witnesses 
 present were Antony Huse, Peter Lylly, Edward 
 Bygge, and John Incent, Notaries Public. The 
 vestments of those ecclesiastics taking part in the 
 service are carefully and regularly described. The 
 text of the sermon preached is given, (Titus i.) and 
 the date of the act of consecration is August 30th, 
 1551. 
 
 With reference to Coverdale, f the record of whose 
 consecration stands next in order in Cranmer's 
 Eegister, the words of that record are almost com- 
 pletely identical with the record of Scory's consecra- 
 tion, except in some unimportant particulars. The 
 consecrating Bishop is the same, and the assistant 
 Bishops are the same. The Notaries Public present 
 are the same, except that John Incent' s name is 
 omitted in the case of Coverdale. The sermon is said 
 to have been preached from the same text. The date of 
 
 * Vide Appendix No. XI. 
 
 f In a letter, MS. 959, No. 58, in the Lambeth library, Coverdale 
 styles himself, "quondam episcopus." He superscribes it: "To the 
 
 Right Worshipful and godly friend, Mr [Qy. secretarie] to my 
 
 Lord of Canterbury his Grace." " I commend you and all yo rs to y 8 
 gracious p'tectiou of God, y e 25 Martii, 1566. Your owne in y Lorde, 
 Miles Coverdale, quondam episc." 
 
 *
 
 172 The Consecrations of 
 
 the consecration is the same, but tlie place is different. 
 Coverdale is said to have been consecrated " in 
 oratorio sive Capella nianerij sui de Larnbehithe 
 Winton. dioces." 
 
 Now it is extremely unlikely, almost impossible, 
 that two consecrations by the same consecrators 
 could have taken place on the same day at two 
 distinct places, one fifteen miles from the other. 
 It may be at once concluded, therefore, that the 
 Registrar, Notary Public, or other official who drew up 
 the record of the two consecrations, made a mistake 
 as to the place, and, in Coverdale's case, set down 
 Lambeth when he ought to have set down Croydon. 
 
 This may easily have occurred. For on a care- 
 ful inspection of the Kegister, it will be found that 
 the respective entries recording the consecrations 
 of Poynet, Hooper, Scory, Coverdale, Taylor, and 
 Harley,(A.s. 1550 53) are, mutatis mutandis, substan- 
 tially the same, and the mere mistake of the name 
 of a place may easily have been made. In each case 
 there are regular entries of the consecration, and of 
 the Eoyal mandate for consecration. Poynet, and the 
 five who follow in the above list, were nominated by 
 the Bang in accordance with the express enactments 
 of the then new statute, 1 Edward VI. c. 2, which 
 abolished the whole of the ancient forms of election 
 to a vacant Bishopric by the Dean and Chapter, and 
 substituted a simple collation by Letters Patent.* 
 So important a change necessitated a corresponding 
 change in the form of entering the records in the 
 Register. And this, on examination, as was to have 
 been expected, we find to have taken place. Instead 
 
 * This novel enactment was very properly repealed and abolished by 
 the 1 Mary seas. 2, sec. 2,
 
 Hodglcins, Scory, and Coverdale. 173 
 
 of the old entries being followed, those of the 
 Bishops enumerated above, differ materially from all 
 the preceding entries, though they agree substanti- 
 ally, and to all intents and purposes one with 
 another. Those recording the consecration of 
 Poynet and Hooper, are expressly followed in the 
 case of Scory and Coverdale. It may be reasonably 
 inferred, therefore, that the Kegistrar, accustomed 
 to the older forms, finding himself called upon to 
 enter the record of two new consecrations, while 
 following the new type of form before him, copied like- 
 wise the place mentioned in the preceding record, 
 [Lambeth] which, by the way, had been for some 
 time the usual place where the episcopal character 
 had been conferred, and so made a mistake. 
 
 It should be added, in reference to the two conse- 
 crations under consideration, (1) that the formal 
 documents as entered in Cranmer's Kegister agree 
 in every particular both as to date and substance 
 with the corresponding documents in the Bolls' 
 Office ; and furthermore, (2) that the actual piece of 
 parchment on which the Records in question are set 
 forth in Cranmer's Register, contains records of other 
 consecrations, some before in order, and some after, 
 in order, those of Scory * and Coverdale, from which 
 latter fact the conclusion is drawn that they were 
 entered regularly in their proper order, and at the 
 time when the solemn official act which they describe 
 was publicly done. 
 
 * On the 14th of July, 1554 (temp. Q. Mary), Scory, who had been 
 consecrated by Cranmer with the Revised Ordinal, having been deposed 
 from his episcopal office, was solemnly restored to the exercise of the 
 same by Bonner without any re-consecration. The Act of Restoration is 
 given in the Appendix. Vide Appendix XI.
 
 ( 174 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XVIII. 
 THE CONSECRATION OF AKCHBISHOP PARKER. 
 
 IN a previous chapter, the various details which 
 refer to the appointment of Parker to the 
 primacy of all England are briefly recorded. A 
 short reference to various original documents re- 
 lating to that appointment will be now made, and 
 then the actual fact of his consecration will be care- 
 fully considered in detail. After which, certain 
 independent evidence bearing on the same will be 
 duly set forth. 
 
 In the library of Lambeth Palace, preserved in 
 one of the rare original copies of the Latin treatise 
 by John Jocleyn, or by Parker himself, De Antiquitate 
 Britannicce Ecdesice,* are several original MS. letters 
 
 * This copy, labelled MS. 959, which is filled with MS. side notes, 
 annotations, explanations, fresh facts, the results of antiquarian researches, 
 and genealogical memoranda, is believed to have belonged to John Parker, 
 son of the Archbishop. Most of the MS. additions are certainly in his 
 handwriting. There are likewise interleaved in the book a large number 
 of original letters, deeds, and other documents relating to the See of 
 Canterbury ; amongst which, one numbered 58, contains a contemporary 
 testimony to the fact of Archbishop Parker's consecration, detailing all 
 the well-known acte with accuracy and care. Furthermore, Parker's 
 son has written the following regarding his father's personal history in 
 this interesting volume : "Iste Matthe 8 nat 3 fuit 6 Augusti. 1604 [an 
 obvious mistake for 1504]. Consecratur Archiep 3 17 Decemb. 1559. 
 Ultima Volu'tas facta 5 Aprilis, 1575. Moritur Lambeti (q sepilit 1 ), 
 17 Maij 1575. Funeralia i. Lamh: Eccl'ia. Testament: probatio p'. 
 ex: 1 Oct. 1575." As regards this rare volume it was first printed at 
 Lambeth by John Daye, in 1572, and so small a number was then pub- 
 lished that, as Dr. Ducarel remarked, " except this complete copy, there 
 is but one extant in England known to be so." Dr. Ducarel's statement,-
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 175 
 
 which relate to this appointment. First there is one 
 from Sir Nicholas Bacon to Dr. Parker, in Bacon's 
 own handwriting, dated Dec. 9, 1558, desiring him 
 to come up to him at "Burgeny House, in Pater 
 Noster Row," for matters concerning himself, and 
 directing Parker that if he, Sir Nicholas Bacon, 
 were gone out of town, then he should repair to Sir 
 William Cecil, Secretary. The letter is addressed 
 thus: "To the Eyghte Worshipfull, my vearye 
 frynde, Mr. Doctor Parkyere, theise in haste." * 
 There are also other MS. letters, as follows : 
 1. A letter from Sir W. Cecil to Dr. Parker, signi- 
 fying the Queen's intention that he should imme- 
 diately repair to London, dated from Westminster, 
 the 30th of December, 1558, and signed, "Your 
 loving frende W. Cecill." 2. A letter from Parker, 
 who was at Cambridge, to Bacon, declining to come 
 to London, desiring an University life above all, and 
 Benet's College there. Dated Dec. 30th [no year]. 
 3. A letter from Sir Nicholas Bacon to Parker, dated 
 the 4th of Jan., 1559, requiring him to come up im- 
 mediately to London. .4. A long letter, in Parker's 
 own handwriting, to Q. Elizabeth, declining the 
 Archbishopric, and describing what sort of man the 
 Queen should make choice of for the place. Signed, 
 "Your assured Orator, M. P." Dated 1st March 
 
 however, is at the present time not quite accurate. A new edition, 
 translated from the Latin, was printed in folio at Hanau in 1605, and 
 since that period another copy by Dr. Drake, printed by William Bowyer, 
 was published in 1729. Dr. Drake had consulted twenty-one copies of 
 the original Latin edition, but most of them were defective, and in some, 
 the " Life of Mathew Parker " did not appear. It should be added here 
 that several interesting MSS. of Archbishop Parker's are preserved in 
 the library of C. C. C., Cambridge. 
 
 * This letter is dated 1559, instead of 1558, in the printed Catalogue 
 of the MSS., by the Rev. H. J. Todd.
 
 176 Tlie Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 [no year]. 5, A letter from Lord Bacon to summon 
 Parker to Court. Dated May 17, 1559. 6. A letter 
 from Bacon and Cecil, signifying the Queen's plea- 
 sure that he should repair up to London with such 
 speed as conveniently he might. Signed, "Your 
 lovynge fryndes, Bacon and W. Cecill," and dated 
 May 19th [no year]. It is addressed, " To the 
 Ryghte Worshipfull and our vearye ffrynde, Mr. 
 Doctor Parker, geve theise with speade." 
 
 The above facts are put on record here for three 
 reasons : (1) First, to show that the selection of 
 Parker for the vacant primacy was most reasonable, 
 considering his previous position and known abilities; 
 (2) secondly, that he was on intimate terms both 
 with Bacon and Cecil, well acquainted with the state 
 of religious parties and with the needs of the Church, 
 and that he was known personally to the Queen ; 
 and (3) thirdly, to show that the facts as recorded 
 harmonize completely with the general course of 
 events in reference to the episcopal appointments at 
 the commencement of Queen Elizabeth's reign, and 
 are in perfect accordance with the dates of the various 
 civil documents existing relating to it. 
 
 The record of the consecration in Parker's Register 
 is in Latin. The following is an English translation. 
 The original is given in Appendix XII, : 
 
 " The Order of the Rites and Ceremonies which 
 were observed at the consecration of the Most Rever- 
 end Lord, Matthew Parker, Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, in the chapel within his Manor of Lambeth, 
 on Sunday, the seventeenth day of December, in the 
 year of our Lord, One thousand five hundred and 
 fifty-nine. 
 
 " In the first place, the east end of the chapel was
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 177 
 
 adorned with tapestry, and the floor was covered with 
 crimson cloth. Likewise a Table, necessary for the 
 performance of Divine service, adorned with frontal 
 and a cushion, stood at the east end. Besides which, 
 four seats for the four bishops, to whom was assigned 
 the office of consecrating the archbishop, were placed 
 towards the south of the chapel sanctuary. Also a 
 faldstool, covered with carpet and cushions, on which 
 the bishops when they knelt might rest, was placed 
 before their seats. In like manner, also, a throne 
 and a faldstool, adorned with hangings and cushion, 
 were placed for the archbishop at the north side of 
 the sanctuary of the same chapel. 
 
 " These things being thus arranged in their order, 
 in the morning about five or six o'clock,* the arch- 
 bishop enters the chapel by the west door, vested in 
 a scarlet cassock and hood, preceded by four torches, 
 and accompanied by the four bishops who were to 
 officiate at his consecration, viz., William Barloe, 
 sometime Bishop of Bath and Wells, now elect of 
 Chichester ; John Scory, sometime Bishop of Chi- 
 chester, now elect of Hereford ; Miles Coverdale, 
 sometime Bishop of Exeter ; and John, Suffragan 
 Bishop of Bedford. After all of these had taken the 
 seats prepared for them, each one in his order, 
 Morning Prayers were immediately said in a clear 
 voice by Andrew Peerson, the archbishop's Chaplain, 
 at the end of which, John Scory, of whom we have 
 spoken above, ascended the pulpit, and taking for 
 his text, ' The elders which are among you I exhort, 
 who am also an elder,' preached not inelegantly. 
 
 " The sermon ended, the archbishop and the four 
 
 * Vide foot-note (*) p. 150. 
 
 N
 
 178 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 Bishops leave the chapel, to prepare themselves for 
 Holy Communion. Then, without delay, imme- 
 diately they return by the north door, apparelled in 
 this manner : the Archbishop was vested in a lawn 
 surplice, as it is called ; the Elect of Chichester wore 
 a silk cope, being prepared to perform the service, 
 upon whom did minister and assist two chaplains 
 of the archbishop, viz., Nicholas Bullingham and 
 Edmund Gest, archdeacons of Lincoln and Canter- 
 bury respectively, likewise vested in silk copes. The 
 Elect of Hereford and the Suffragan of Bedford were 
 vested in lawn surplices. 
 
 " But Miles Coverdale used only a long woollen 
 cassock. 
 
 " And being thus vested and arranged, they pro- 
 ceeded to celebrate the Communion, the archbishop 
 reverently kneeling at the lowest step of the sanc- 
 tuary. 
 
 " The Gospel at length finished, the Elect of Here- 
 ford, the Suffragan of Bedford, and Miles Coverdale, 
 (of whom above,) conducted the archbishop to the 
 Elect of Chichester, who was seated in a chair 
 before the Table, with these words : ' Keverend 
 Father in God, we offer and present to you this 
 pious and learned man, that he may be consecrated 
 archbishop.' After they had said this, the royal 
 diploma or mandate for the consecration of the 
 archbishop was at once produced, which being read 
 by Thomas Yale, Doctor of Laws, the oath of the 
 royal supremacy, or of defending her supreme autho- 
 rity, according to the statutes enacted and promul- 
 gated in the first year of the reign of our most 
 gracious Queen Elizabeth, was required of the said 
 archbishop ; which, when he had in a form of words
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 179 
 
 solemnly taken, touching corporally the Holy Gos- 
 pels, the Elect of Chichester, exhorting the people 
 to prayer, made preparation to chant the Litany, 
 the choir responding. These things finished, after 
 some questions addressed to the Archbishop by the 
 Elect of Chichester, and after prayers and certain 
 suffrages addressed to God, according to the form of 
 a Book put forth by the authority of Parliament ; 
 the (Elect) of Chichester and Hereford, the Suffra- 
 gan of Bedford, and Miles Coverdale, placing their 
 hands on the Archbishop said, in English, thus : 
 ' Take the Hollie Gost, and remember that thou 
 stir upp the Grace of God which ys in the by 
 Imposicon of handes, for God hath not giuen us 
 the Spirite of feare, But of Power, and Love, and 
 Sobernes.' This being said, they placed the Holy 
 Bible in his hands, addressing him in words like 
 these : ' Gyve hede unto thy readinge, exhortacon, 
 and Doctrine ; thinke uppon thes thinges, conteyned 
 in thys Booke, be diligent in them that the increase 
 coniminge therbye may be manifest unto all men ; 
 Take hede unto thy self, and unto thy Teachinge, 
 and be diligent in Doinge them, for by doinge thys 
 thou shalt saue thy self and them that hear thee, 
 through Jesus Xpe. our Lord.' After they had 
 said these things, he of Chichester proceeds with 
 the concluding part of the Communion Service, 
 without delivering any pastoral staff to the arch- 
 bishop ; with whom the archbishop, and the four 
 bishops above named, with some others, received 
 Holy Communion. 
 
 " The service being finished and completed, the 
 archbishop retires by the north door of the east part 
 of the chapel, accompanied by the four bishops who 
 
 N2
 
 180 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 had consecrated him ; and immediately, supported 
 by the same bishops, he returns by the same door, 
 arrayed in a white rochet and chirnere (as they call 
 it) made of black silk ; while round his neck he 
 wore a certain collar made of precious sabelline furs 
 (commonly called 'sables'). In like manner he of 
 Chichester and he of Hereford were each of them 
 clad in their episcopal vestments, a rochet and 
 chimere. But Coverdale and the Suffragan of Bed- 
 ford wore only cassocks. Then the archbishop, 
 going towards the west door, delivered to Thomas 
 Doyle, the steward, to John Baker, the treasurer, 
 and to John March, the comptroller, to each a white 
 wand, in this manner giving them the insignia of 
 their several charges and offices. 
 
 " These things being in this manner, and in their 
 due order, completed (as was before said), the arch- 
 bishop goes out of the chapel by the west door, the 
 gentle* people of his family, related by blood, pre- 
 ceding him, the rest following him behind. 
 
 * "Parentibus liberis, civibus NorvicensibuS, Gulielmo patre, Aloissia 
 matre." Life of Parker, De Antiq. Brit. Eccles.. The grandmother of 
 Matthew Parker (as may be seen from Original Pedigrees, A. 211 12, at 
 the College of Arms), was Alicia, daughter of John Carey, gentleman, 
 of Snettisham, Co. Norfolk, and Parker's uncle had apparently married 
 another member of the same family. The Careys of Snettisham and 
 the Careys, Lords Hunsdon, were originally from the same trunk. Now, 
 Katherine, the daughter of Henry Carey, Lord Hunsdon (temp., Q. Eliza- 
 beth), was the first wife of Charles Howard, first Earl of Nottingham, 
 which nobleman, born in 1536, was present when he was twenty-three 
 years of age at the consecration of Parker, and though a Roman Catholic 
 afterwards, testified to that fact in his place in Parliament. The follow- 
 ing extract from a certain Mr. Canon John Williams' Letters on Anglican 
 Orders (London, 1867), is at once a specimen of that person's accuracy 
 and arguments : 
 
 "Mason tells us that no less a person than Charles Howard, Earl 
 of Nottingham, and Lord High Admiral of England, who had sur-
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 181 
 
 " All and each of these acts were done and per- 
 formed in the presence of the Keverend Fathers in 
 
 vived till 1616, did in that year that is, fifty- seven years after the 
 event, being of course in extreme old age tell a certain person 
 whom Mason declines to name, that he was present at Lambeth on 
 the occasion, and that by special invitation, because he was related 
 ' by blood ' to Parker. This, says Le Courayer, is a better testimony 
 than that of Neale in support of the Nag's-head story. Is it indeed? 
 Is it worth a withered rush ? Let us see. Who is the nameless 
 man from whom Mason heard it ? The suppression of his name at 
 once discredits the tale, and casts it to the winds. Common sense 
 tells us, and must have told Mason too, that in such an affair the 
 name was indispensable. Then he was invited because related by 
 consanguinity to Parker. Now, I have no doubt that Parker's 
 father was an honest and respectable man, as a worsted weaver at 
 Norwich ; but to make us believe that he was related by blood to 
 Charles Howard, Earl of Nottingham, is drawing rather too deeply 
 on our powers of belief. Then, how could that most particularising 
 document, the account of the ceremony, which J have before quoted 
 in extenso, fail to notice his honourable presence ? What ! name 
 the registrar and subordinate officers, and leave unnoticed the pre- 
 sence, by special invitation, of the Right Hon. Charles Howard, 
 Earl of Nottingham, at a ceremony at five o'clock on a winter's 
 morning? What! was this not known till the year of Grace 1616? 
 this secret not revealed till 1C16? Mason himself not knowing it 
 when he published the first edition of his book ? Ohe I jam satis. 
 And one more argument I will advance, to show that the blood of 
 the Howards did not run in the veins of Matthew Parker. Angli- 
 cans will surely believe the testimony of the writer of the Life of 
 Parker in De Antiquitate Brit, Eccl., for they attribute it to Parker 
 himself, or some one closely connected with him. Now, that life 
 simply states that Parker was born 'liberis parentibus' that is, 
 his parents were not in a state of servitude. Is not this conclusive ? 
 And if so, the whole story tumbles to pieces." 
 
 Archbishop Parker himself obtained the grant of a coat of arms which 
 original document is now in the possession of William Sandys, Esq., 
 F.S.A. from Gilbert Dethick, Garter King of Arms. He is spoken of 
 in it as "sprung from a distinguished family." The grant was given on 
 the 26th Nov., 1559. On the 28th May, 1572, his son, John Parker, 
 obtained the grant of a crest from Robert Cooke, Clarencicux. For 
 this information the author is indebted to the obliging courtesy of the 
 present possessor of the grants.
 
 182 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 Christ, Edmund Grindall, Bishop-elect of London ; 
 of Kichard Cockes, elect of Ely ; of Edwin Sandes, 
 elect of Worcester ; of Anthony Huse, Esquire,* the 
 principal and head registrar of the said archbishop ; 
 of Thomas Argall, Esquire, Eegistrar of the Prero- 
 gative Court of Canterbury ; of Thomas Willett and 
 John Incent, Notaries Public, and some others." 
 
 As regards the fact of Parker's consecration at 
 Lambeth Palace, on December 17th, 1559, here so 
 minutely described, there can be no shadow of doubt 
 that this record of it is perfectly genuine, accurate, 
 and original. The same handwriting which is found 
 in Cranmer's and Pole's Registers is likewise found in 
 Parker's, and the same Notaries Public testify to the 
 consecrations and deeds in each. The idea, there- 
 fore, of forgery perpetrated, as some Roman Catho- 
 lics assume, in the reign of King James, is an 
 assumption at once gratuitous and unfounded. 
 
 * Anthony Huse, Esq., principal Registrar to Parker, has apparently 
 entered the following in Cranmer's Register, for whom, as for Pole, he 
 acted as an official : 1. At folio 321-327 inclusive, of Cranmer's Register, 
 are the Records of Ridley's Consecration. 2. The record of Robert 
 Ferrar's stands on the back of folio 327, and ends on the back of folio 
 829. 3. There is a Mandate and a second document concerning the 
 translation of Thirlby on folio 329. 4. A Mandate for the translation 
 of Ridley to London on folio 330. 5. Acts concerning the consecration 
 of John Poynet for the bishopric of Rochester, on the back of folio 330. 
 6. Acts concerning the consecration of John Hooper, appointed to the 
 bishopric of Gloucester, on folio 332. 7. Acts concerning the consecra- 
 of John Scory for the bishopric of Rochester, on folios 333-334. 8. Acts 
 relating to the consecration of Miles Coverdale for the bishopric of 
 Exeter, fol. 334. 9. Then follow the records concerning the consecra- 
 tion of John Taylor and John Harley ; and so end the Records of the 
 Consecrations of Bishops in Cranmer's Register all of which were 
 entered and recorded by Anthony Huse. The same Registrar at once 
 acted for Parker.
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 183 
 
 No one with any knowledge of such records 
 could examine the Eegister of Archbishop Parker 
 itself, and fail to admit the sterling stamp of 
 authenticity marked on every page.* The dates of 
 the various documents standing prior in order, 
 which are there carefully recorded, are quite con- 
 sistent with each other, and perfectly agree with 
 independent civil documents existing elsewhere. 
 Again : the duplicate record of this act of consecra- 
 tion, as preserved at Corpus Christi College is sub- 
 stantially at one with that of Parker's own Eegister. 
 Moreover, there are two other original copies of the 
 same in the State Paper Office, one believed to be 
 contemporary,! and another of a succeeding period. 
 Furthermore, the whole account shows what was 
 to have been looked for that the Ordinal, as revised 
 in the reign of King Edward VI., was mainly followed, 
 and gives such an accurate history of what was 
 actually done, including the acts of the bishops, 
 preacher, and witnesses present, as it was important 
 for the authorities of Church and State to have put 
 on record at a crucial time in the history of the 
 ancient Church of this land. 
 
 The letter on this subject, which is printed below 
 
 * A distinguished English Roman Catholic writes as follows : " An 
 important question is whether Parker's alleged consecration is genuine. 
 I read the original, and did not perceive any thing upon the face of it 
 which would lead to a supposition of its being a forgery. Indeed, it is 
 as you know, so specific and minute in describing the dress of the parties 
 concerned, the furniture of the chapel, etc., that it looks like a proces 
 verbal carefully made." MS. Letter of Mr. Serjeant Bellasis, in the 
 author's possession. 
 
 f There is a copy of the Register of Parker's consecration in the State 
 Paper Office. Vide Tierney's edition of DodiVs History, ii. cclxxxiv.
 
 184 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 as a note,* from the pen of that impartial and dis- 
 tinguished historian, Dr. John Lingard, will show 
 
 * " Mr. Editor, In your last number a correspondent, under the sig- 
 nature of T. H., has called upon me to show why I have asserted that 
 Archbishop Parker was consecrated on the 17th of December, 1559. 
 Though I despair of satisfying the incredulity of one who can doubt after 
 he has examined the documents to which I referred ; yet I owe it to my- 
 self to prove to your readers the truth of my statement, and the utter 
 futility of any objection which can be brought against it. 
 
 " I. The matter in dispute is, whether Parker received, or did not 
 receive, consecration on the 17th of December; but the following facts 
 are, and must be, admitted on both sides : 1st. That the Queen having 
 given the royal assent to the election of Parker by the Dean and 
 Chapter of Canterbury, sent on September 9th a mandate to six prelates 
 to confirm and consecrate the Archbishop Elect, and that they demurred; 
 excusing, as would appear from what followed, their disobedience by 
 formal exceptions on points of law. 2nd. That on the 6th of December 
 she issued a commission to seven bishops, ordering them, or any four 
 of them, to perform that office, with the addition of a sanitary clause, in 
 which she supplied, by her supreme authority, all legal or ecclesiastical 
 defects, on account of the urgency of the time, and the necessity of 
 things, ' temporis ratione et rerum necessitate id postulante:' which prove 
 how much the Queen had the consecration at heart ; certainly not with- 
 out reason, for at that time, with the exception of LJandaff, there was not 
 a diocese provided with a Bishop, nor, as the law then stood, could any 
 such provision be made without a consecrated Archbishop to confirm and 
 consecrate the Bishops elect. 3rd. That four out of seven Bishops named 
 in the commission (they had heen deprived or disgraced under Queen 
 Mary, but had now come forward to offer their services and solicit prefer- 
 ments in the new Church), having obtained a favourable opinion from 
 six counsel learned in the law, undertook to execute the commission, and 
 confirmed Parker's election on the 9th of December. 
 
 " n. Now these facts being indisputable, what, I ask, should prevent 
 the consecration from taking place ? The Queen required it : Parker, as 
 appears from his subsequent conduct, had no objection to the ceremony ; 
 and the commissioners were ready to perform it, or, rather, under an 
 obligation to do so ; for, by the 25th of Henry VIII., revived in the last 
 Parliament, they were compelled, under the penalty of prseinunire, to 
 proceed to the consecration within twenty days after the date of the 
 commission. Most certainly all these preliminary facts lead to the pre- 
 sumption that the consecration did actually take place about the time
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 185 
 
 that one so well accustomed to examine questions of 
 historical fact, on the examination of this, could 
 
 assigned for it, the 17th of December, a day falling within the limits I 
 have just mentioned. 
 
 u III. in the next place, I must solicit your attention to certain indis- 
 putable facts, subsequent to that period : these are, 1st. That on the 18th 
 and the day is remarkable the Queen sent for Parker no fewer than 
 six writs, addressed to him under the new style of Matthew, Archbishop 
 of Canterbury and Primate and Metropolitan of all England, and direct- 
 ing him to proceed to the confirmation and consecration of six bishops 
 elect for six different sees. This was the first time during the six months 
 which had elapsed since his election that any such writ had been directed 
 to him ; what, then, could have happened just before the 18th to entitle 
 him to this new style, and to enable him to confirm and consecrate 
 bishops, which he could not do before ? The obvious answer, is that he 
 himself had been consecrated on the 17th. 2nd. That on the 21st he 
 consecrated four new bishops; on the 21st of January, five others; two 
 more on the second, and two on the 24th of March. Can we suppose 
 that so much importance would be attached to consecration given by him 
 if he had received no consecration himself ? or that the new church would 
 have been left so long without bishops at all, if it had not been thought 
 necessary that he who was by law to consecrate the others should pre- 
 viously receive that rite ? 3rd. That afterwards, at the same time with 
 the new prelates, he received the restoration of his temporalities a 
 restoration which was never made till after consecration. 4th. That he 
 not only presided at the convocation, but sat in successive Parliaments, 
 which privilege was never allowed to any but to consecrated bishops. In 
 my judgment, the comparison of these facts with those that preceded the 
 17th of December, forms so strong a case that I should not hesitate to 
 pronounce in favour of the consecration, if even all direct and positive 
 evidence respecting it had perished. 
 
 " IV. But there exists such evidence in abundance. That Parker was 
 consecrated on the 17th of December is asserted, 1st, by Camden [i. 49] ; 
 2nd, by Godwin [' De Prses.' p. 219] : 3rd, by the Archbishop himself, 
 in his work l De Antiquitate Britannicse Ecclesise,' published in 1572, 
 three years before his death ; or if that book be denied to be his, in his 
 
 ' Diary,' in which occurs the following entry in his own hand, ' 17th 
 
 Dec. ann. 1559, Consecratus sum in Archiepiscopum Cantuariensein. 
 Heu ! heu ! Domine Deus, in quse tempora servasti me ' [Strype's Parker, 
 App. 15] ; and 4th, by the Archiepiscopal Register, a record which 
 details the whole proceeding, with the names of the bishops, of their 
 chaplains, and of the official witness.
 
 186 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 come to no other conclusion than that Parker was 
 duly consecrated at the time and place specified 
 above. 
 
 The same deliberate judgment was arrived at by 
 the late Mr. Charles Butler, one of the most gifted 
 and able Roman Catholic controversialists of the 
 last generation, who wrote as follows on this subject : 
 " I am unable to understand those who maintain 
 that the Protestant bishops went through a mock 
 consecration at a tavern in Cheapside. If there is 
 one historical fact, for which the existing evidence 
 should render it undisputed, it is the fact of the 
 consecration of Dr. Parker at Lambeth on Dec. 17th 
 1559. Nor, as I read the history of those times, 
 was this fact disputed by the earliest vindicators of 
 
 " V. Now to this mass of evidence, direct and indirect, what does your 
 correspondent oppose? that Harding, and Stapleton, and the more 
 ancient Catholic controversialists, deny that Parker was a bishop. That 
 is, indeed, true ; but I always understood that their objections referred to 
 the validity, not to the fact of his consecration. And if Dr. Milner 
 has chanced to assert the contrary, I fear that he wrote it hastily, and 
 without consideration. I am not aware of any open denial of the facts 
 till about fifty years afterwards, when the tale of the foolery supposed to 
 have been played at the Nag's Head was published. In refutation of 
 that story, Protestant writers applied to the Register ; their opponents 
 disputed its authority, and the consequence was that in 1614 Archbishop 
 Abbot invited Colleton, archpriest, with two or three other Catholic 
 missionere, to Lambeth, and submitted the Register to their inspection, 
 in the presence of six of his own episcopal colleagues. The details may 
 be seen in Dodd, ii. 277 ; or in Godwin, p. 219. 
 
 " VI. Your correspondent assures us that the Register contains " so 
 many inaccuracies, and points at variance with the history of the times, 
 as manifestly prove it a forgery.' Were it so, there still remains sufficient 
 evidence of the fact. But what induces T. H. to make this assertion ? 
 Has he examined into all the circumstances of the case ? or does he 
 only take for granted the validity of several objections which are founded 
 on misconception, or ignorance that the Register agrees in every par-
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 187 
 
 our position.* They acknowledged the Archbishop's 
 consecration, but they condemned its irregularity, 
 and wrote actively against the abettors of schism 
 and false doctrine. So, too, does Lingard." (Reply 
 to Bishop Pliilpotts Fourth Letter, p. 13. London : 
 Keating, 1826.) 
 
 Other independent evidence of the fact of the 
 consecration likewise exists. For example, in the 
 Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, there 
 is a MS. document or diary in the Archbishop's own 
 handwriting, privately recording the chief events of 
 his grace's eventful life, of which the following is an 
 extract : 
 
 " 17 Decembr. Anno 1559. Consecratus sum in 
 Archiepiscopum Cantuar. 
 
 " Heu ! heu ! Domine Deus, in quae tempora ser- 
 vasti me ? Jam veni in profundum aquarum et 
 tempestas demersit me. 
 
 " Domine vim patior, responde pro me et 
 Spiritu Tuo principali confirma me. Homo enim 
 sum, etc." f 
 
 ticular with what we know of the history of the times, and there exists 
 not the semblance of a reason for pronouncing it a forgery ? 
 
 " VII. Your readers will observe, that in this communication I have 
 confined myself to the fact cf Parker's consecration ; whether it was valid 
 or invalid, according to Catholic doctrine, is a theological question, with 
 which, as a mere writer of history, I had no concern. 
 
 "JOHN LINGARD." 
 Birmingham Catholic Magazine, 1834. 
 
 * E. g. Hoskins, Sanders, Reynolds, Harpsfield, Allen, Stapleton, 
 Harding, and Bristowe. 
 
 t The author is indebted to the kind courtesy of the Master of 
 C. C. C. Cambridge, for the following : " I certify that I have this 
 day examined the Roll in question, and that the above quotation is a
 
 188 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 Again : there is preserved, amongst the MSS. in 
 the British Museum,* the private Diary of Henry 
 Macliyn, a London tradesman, living in the parish 
 of Trinity the Little by Queenhithe, whose sympa- 
 thies appear to have been on the opposite side to 
 that of Parker and his allies, and who was an evi- 
 dent observer of men and things. 
 
 This volume was seriously damaged in the fire 
 from which the Collection of Cottonian MSS. suf- 
 fered ; but was carefully repaired under Sir Frederic 
 Madden's direction in 1827. In the year 1848 its con- 
 tents were printed verbatim et literatim by the Camden 
 Society, showing all the imperfections resulting from 
 the fire ; but at the same time supplying in brackets 
 such of the lost portions as had been formerly 
 extracted by Strype, who had consulted and used 
 the MS. in his literary labours. 
 
 There are three passages in the book which relate 
 to Archbishop Parker in the month of December 
 1559. The first, which probably mentioned his 
 election, is gone. The second, recording his conse- 
 cration, is perfect and complete, excepting the single 
 word " Canterbury " ; and it distinctly states that 
 the ceremony took place at Lambeth. The three 
 stand as follows : 
 
 i <t 
 
 -L * 
 
 
 
 Parkjer electyd byshope of Canturbere. 
 
 2. " The xvij day of Desember was the nuw 
 
 true extract from it. "Witness my hand this 23rd day of July, 1869. 
 J. Pulling, D.D., Master of C. C. C." 
 * MSS. Cotton. Vitellius, F. v.
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 189 
 
 byshope of [Canterbury] doctur Parker was mad[e] 
 ther at Lambeth. 
 
 3. " The xx day of Desember a-for non, was sant 
 Thomas evyn, my lord of Canturbure whent to Bow 
 chyrche and ther wer v nuw byshopes mad[e]."* 
 
 An attempt has been made, but with no great 
 success, to maintain, or at least to imply, that this 
 book is either a forgery,f or that the quotations 
 above, or some portions of them, are interpolations. 
 It is to be regretted that random charges of this 
 character should be brought forward without proper 
 investigation for the most superficial inspection 
 would have shown their groundlessness. And with- 
 out any personal inspection of the MS. itself a 
 judgment, delivered off-hand by those who apparently 
 have a case to make out, because of the collapse of 
 previous endeavours, is of no great value. Those, 
 consequently, who have made rash charges should 
 not complain if they are criticised by competent and 
 impartial critics for having so done.f 
 
 Furthermore : another testimony to the fact of 
 
 * Tliis quotation of course conclusively proves, 1st, that the consecra- 
 tion of Parker, as publicly known and reported, took place at Lambeth 
 on Dec. 17th, 1559 ; and 2ndly, that the Nag's Head Fable is entirely at 
 variance with the statements of the third extract. 
 
 " Now it is scarcely possible to believe that this man should have 
 made such an entry unless the facts did then occur. For what, on the 
 supposition of forgery in the Lambeth Register-book, are we called upon 
 to believe ? That the forger selected a date and place, both of which 
 were false and never before heard of, and that a man whose manuscript 
 they did not refer to, or which they could hardly have seen, did on the 
 very day some sixty years before, suppose the same facts and enter them 
 accordingly. Those who would believe this, would reject all evidence 
 whatever." Letter to the Times from Rev. W. Denton, M.A. 48, Fins- 
 bury Circus, Dec. 15th, 1865. 
 
 t Vide Appendix XIV.
 
 190 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 Parker's consecration is found recorded in William 
 Camden's Annals of Queen Elizabeth. He wrote at a 
 period before the Nag's Head Fable had been 
 promulgated,* and these are an English version of 
 his words : 
 
 "Matthew Parker, a pious and learned man, and of very 
 modest behaviour, who being chaplain-in-ordinary to Henry 
 VHI. had presided as dean over the Collegiate church of Stoke- 
 Clare, having been duly elected Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 after the preaching of a sermon, the invocation of the Holy 
 Ghost, and the celebration of the Eucharist, by the imposition 
 of the hands of three ex-bishops, namely of William Barlow, 
 sometime Bishop of Bath, John Scory, sometime Bishop of 
 Chichester, and Miles Coverdale, sometime Bishop of Exeter, 
 and of John, Suffragan-Bishop of Bedford, was consecrated at 
 Lambeth. He afterwards consecrated Edmund Grindall, 
 etc."! 
 
 It has thus been shown that Parker was duly and 
 regularly consecrated Archbishop by four Bishops, 
 and that this fact has been properly recorded both 
 in the Lambeth Kegister and elsewhere. There is a 
 record of the same given in a note to this chapter 
 (p. 174), in the handwriting of the Archbishop's son, 
 from the De Antiq. Brit. Eccles4 preserved at Lam- 
 beth, as well as a distinct account of the same act in 
 
 * Vide p. 1, note * 
 
 f " Matthseus Parkerus, vir plus, eruditus, et moribus inodestessiiiiis, 
 qui Henrico VIII a sacris, Collegiatae ecclesise Stoke-Clarse decanus prge- 
 f uerat, ad archiepiscopatum Cantuariensern rite electus, concione habita, 
 Spiritu Sancto invocato, et Eucharistia celebrata, impositione inanuum 
 triuin quondam episcoporum, Gul. Barlovi, Bathoniensis, loan. Scorii Cices- 
 trensis, Milonis Coverdali Exoniensis, et loan, suffraganei Beclfordiensis, 
 Lambethse consecratur. ILle postea consecravit Edmundum Grindallum, 
 etc." Camden. Annales Eliz. p. 38. In Thomas Hearne's edition, p. 49. 
 
 J The following Tables from De Antiquitate Britannicse Ecclesise 
 explain themselves :
 
 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 191 
 
 the printed life of his grace. * It has also been 
 shown that the fact of this consecration is referred 
 to and noted down in the private diary of the Arch- 
 bishop. It has been proved, moreover, that in the 
 year 1559, the public believed that such a consecra- 
 tion had regularly taken place, for it is mentioned 
 
 Episcopi ex Achademia Cantebrigiensi, ab anno 1500, 
 usq. ad annum 1571. 
 
 Sedes. 
 
 Nomina. 
 
 Gradua. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Cantuar. 
 
 Thomas Cranmer. 
 
 Th. D. 
 
 1533. 
 
 
 Matth. Parker. 
 
 Th. D. 
 
 1559. 
 
 Hereforden. 
 
 loh. Scorie, 
 
 Th. B. 
 
 1559. 
 
 Cicestren, 
 
 loh. Scorie, 
 
 Th. B. 
 
 1551. 
 
 Exon. 
 
 llilo Coverdale. 
 
 Th. D. 
 
 1551. 
 
 Roffen. 
 
 loh. Scorie, 
 
 Th. B. 
 
 1551. 
 
 In Provincia Cant. 
 
 Academia. 
 
 Diocesis. 
 
 Nomen. 
 
 Grad. 
 
 Ordo. 
 
 Patri. 
 
 -Etas. 
 
 Consecratio et Con- 
 firmatio. 
 
 Cantabr. 
 
 Cantuar. 
 
 Matt. Parker 
 
 Th. D. 
 
 Presb. Secu. 
 
 Iforvicen. 
 
 Ivj- 
 
 1569. Decem 17. 
 
 
 Cicestren. 
 
 WilLBarlowe 
 
 Th. D. 
 
 Presb. Regu. 
 
 Essex. 
 
 Ix. 
 
 CoDf. 1559. Dec. 20. 
 
 Cant. 
 
 Hereford. 
 
 John Scorey 
 
 Th. Bac. 
 
 Presb. Regu. 
 
 Jforfolcen. 
 
 xlvij. 
 
 Conf. 1559. Dec. 20. 
 
 It should be noted here in reply to those who are never weary of 
 scattering abroad charges of forgery that the type and paper of the 
 Life of Parker, as may be seen on examination, are precisely the same in 
 character and substance as those of previous portions. 
 
 * "Anno itaque Domini 1559, Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus electus 
 est a Decano et Capitulo Ecclesiae Metropoliticse Cantuariensis. Posteaque 
 eodem anno 1 7 die Decembris, adhibitis quatuor Episcopis, VV. Cicestrensi, 
 Johanne Herefordensi, Milone quondam Exoniensi et Richardo [lege 
 Joanne] Bedfordensi, lege quadam de hac re lata requisitis, consecratus 
 est." Life of Matthew Parker, p. 151. And there is this MS. note in the 
 margin: "Hae consecrationes et confinnationes in Registris apparent." 
 " These consecrations and confirmations appear in the Register."
 
 192 The Consecration of Archbishop Parker. 
 
 as a matter of common notoriety in the diary of a 
 London citizen ; and finally it is also distinctly 
 referred to by that careful and trustworthy historian 
 William Camden. 
 
 The providing of further evidence,* therefore, 
 may be reasonably held to be a work of superero- 
 gation. 
 
 * Godwin, De Priesulibus, p. 219, may be referred to, as mentioning 
 the Lambeth Consecrations ; and the original MS. Letters of the English 
 Reformers and others recently discovered at Zurich and elsewhere, 
 testify directly to the same historical fact.
 
 ( 193 ) 
 
 CHAPTEK XIX. 
 THE NAG'S HEAD FABLE. 
 
 TjlOB the space of nearly forty-five years after the 
 4 consecration of Archbishop Parker, those literary 
 controversialists who continued so consistently to 
 oppose the changes of the sixteenth century rested 
 their case, in the main, on the irregularity and 
 illegality of the consecrations of Parker and the 
 Bishops whom he had consecrated, but not on their 
 invalidity. Some writers plainly and frankly allowed 
 the fact of the consecration.* Complaints were 
 
 * E.g. Sanders, in his treatise De Schismate Anglicano, lib. iii., p. 347, 
 allows that Queen Elizabeth obliged those appointed by her to bishoprics, 
 to be ordained by certain persons and by certain ceremonies prescribed 
 by the laws of the realm. The same statement occurs in a passage at 
 p. 165 of the 8vo. edition of this book. Colonise Agrippinx: 1585. 
 And Dr. Stapleton, another distinguished Roman Catholic controversia- 
 list, admits that the Bishops of Queen Elizabeth's reign were ordained 
 according to an Act made in King Edward's days, i.e. according to the 
 Revised Ordinal of 1552. Vide Preface to the Counterblast. 4to. 
 Louvain : 1567. Stapletoni Opera, torn, ii., p. 828. Paris : 1620 Still 
 further, as a negative testimony against the Fable, it should be remem- 
 bered that only six years after Parker's consecration at Lambeth, the 
 same Sanders had published a vigorous controversial work called The 
 Rock of the Church, wherein the Primacy of St. Peter and his Successors, 
 the Bishops of Rome, is proved out of God's Word, Louvain. 8vo. 1566: 
 with a dedication to Archbishop Parker himself, in which no allusion 
 whatsoever to the Nag's Head Fable is found. This book was reprinted, 
 with alterations and additions, at St. Omer's, in 1624. Vide, also, John 
 Fludd's Pimjatorie's Triumph over Hell, in a Letter to Sir Edward Hoby, 
 by I.R., St. Omer's: 1613. Treatise of the Catholic Faith, A.D. 1657, and 
 Nullity of the Prelatique Clergy, A.D. 1659. Erastus Senior, and Erastus 
 Junior, both from the pen of John Lewgar, B.D., a convert to the 
 Church of Rome, whose tracts, however, allow the fact and reality of the 
 

 
 194 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 made that the prelates in question had not been 
 confirmed in their election to the episcopal office by 
 the Holy See ; and that, in the act of consecration, 
 ancient canons had been disregarded and set at 
 The?f tg nought. Arguments were likewise ad- 
 la e dyaS le ~ vanced, founded on the non-use of the old 
 the^ii^ Salisbury Pontifical, which, it was asserted, 
 distent with was enjoined to be followed by the Statute 
 Law of England ; on the want of succes- 
 sion of Catholic doctrine ; on the fact of Parker's 
 marriage ; on the unnecessary and irregular altera- 
 tions of the ancient service ; and more especially on 
 the omission of unction and the delivery of the 
 Eucharistic instruments in the new services. But 
 no argument whatever, during the above-named 
 period, can be found based on the fiction that Parker 
 had never received episcopal consecration at all, but 
 had gone through a mock form at a tavern in Cheap- 
 side ; whereas, after the story had once been launched 
 forth, scarcely any Roman Catholic controversial 
 writer passed it over without notice. In truth, prior 
 to the year 1604, the controversy had been carried 
 on as if the question in dispute were of a purely 
 theological nature ; after that date it became a mere 
 controversy of fact. 
 
 Lambeth consecration. The Consecration and Succession of Protestant 
 JBishops justified, etc., and that infamous Fable of the Ordination at the 
 Nag's Head clearly confuted. By John Bramhall, D.D., Bishop of Deny. 
 London: 1659. Of late years, since Dr. Lingarcl, Mr. Charles Butler, 
 and Mr. Tierney, have so openly repudiated a belief in the Fable, few 
 Roman Catholic writers, and none of mark, have advocated an opposite 
 view. Mr. John Williams, however, is an exception ; but his treatise, 
 already referred to in a note, is a feeble and unworthy production from 
 every point of view. Edward Stephens, the Nonjuror, On the Authority 
 of tiie English Bishops, published in 1700*
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 195 
 
 1. The first printed account of what is generally 
 known as "The Nag's Head Fable," may be found 
 in a Latin work published abroad, by " Christopher 
 Holywood, S.J., who styled himself Christopherus 
 a Sacrobosco." * From it the following passage is 
 taken and put into English : 
 
 "In the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign, the Bishops 
 of the sectaries were to be made. They that wanted The first 
 ordination met at London, at an Inn in Cheapside, latent 
 at the sign of the Nag's Head, and with them came ffiXjher 7 
 the old simple Bishop of Llandaff, to give them ordina- Hol y wood - 
 tion ; which as soon as Bonner, then Dean of the Bishops in 
 England, came to understand, he sent his chaplain from the 
 Tower, where he was imprisoned for his religion, to command 
 Llandaff upon pain of excommunication, not to ordain the 
 new Bishops. By which threat, Llandaff, being frightened, 
 drew back, and making use of many pretences, avoided the 
 sacrilegious ordination. Hereupon the persons waiting for 
 orders began to be in a great rage, to abuse Llandaff, and to 
 consider of taking new measures. To say no more, Scory, 
 the Monk, afterwards the mock Bishop of Hereford, imposes 
 hands upon the rest, and some of them impose hands upon 
 Scory, and so the children are born without a father, and the 
 father is begotten of the children, a thing never heard of 
 in any age before. Thomas Neale,t reader of the Hebrew 
 tongue at Oxford, who was present relating this narrative to 
 the old confessors for religion, and they to me. And the story 
 is confirmed by its being afterwards enacted in Parliament 
 that these parliamentary prelates should be esteemed lawful 
 Bishops." 
 
 On this narrative it may be remarked, first, that 
 
 * De Investig. Verd et Visib. Christi EccL Antwerp: 1G04, cap. iv., 
 pp. 17-19. 
 
 f Thomas Neale, who was Hebrew lecturer at Oxford, from 1558 until 
 1569, lived at Cassington, in Oxfordshire, from that year to 1590. Vide 
 Dodd's Church History, vol. ii., p. 109, et seq. 
 
 o 2
 
 196 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 the Bishop of Llandaff had already taken the oath 
 of Supremacy ; and, secondly, that as Bonner had 
 been deposed, his excommunication would probably 
 not have been regarded. 
 
 2. Another version of the story is given in Parsons 
 Discussion of the Answere of M. Barlowe, D.D., to the 
 judgment of a Catholique Englishman, etc., 1612.* (A 
 posthumous work of which the Preface was from 
 the pen of Fitzherbert), as follows : 
 
 " Of Mr. Jewell's being a bishop we have no certainty 
 
 Fitzherbert'3 at *& For wb -0, J P ra y y U made him ? Who 
 
 116 gave him his jurisdiction ? Who imposed hands 
 *! upon him ? What orders had they ? What bishops 
 "on-a Treati8e - were they ? True it is that both he, Sands, Scorye, 
 Home, Grindall, and others (if I mistake not their names), 
 in the beginning of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, met 
 at the Horse Head in Cheapside (a fit sign for such a 
 Sacrament), and being disappointed of the Catholic Bishop of 
 Llandaffe, who should there have come to consecrate them, 
 they used the like acts that the Hollands did in another 
 matter, who, being desirous to. eat flesh on Good Friday, and 
 yet fearing the penalties of the laws in such cases appointed, 
 took a pig, and driving him under the water, said, ' Down 
 pig, up pike,' and thereafter constantly avouched that they 
 had eaten no flesh but fish. So I say these grave prelates 
 assembled as aforesaid, seeing the bishop whom they expected 
 came not to consecrate them, they dealt with Scorye of Here- 
 ford to do it, who, when they were all on their knees, caused 
 him who kneeled down ' John Jewell ' to rise up Bishop of 
 Salisbury, and him that was ' Robert Home ' afore to rise up 
 Bishop of Winchester, and so forth with all the rest, which 
 Horse-head ordering was after confirmed synodically by Parlia- 
 ment, wherein they were acknowledged for true bishops ; and 
 it was further enacted that none should make any doubt, or 
 
 * Without a printer's or publisher's name.
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 197 
 
 call in question that ordination. This was the first ordering 
 of Mr. Jewell and the rest, as I have been informed by one 
 that heard it from Mr. Neale, Reader of the Hebrew Lecture 
 in Oxford, who was there present, and an eye-witness of what 
 was done and passed." (p. 135.) 
 
 3. Fitzsimon's version,* put into English, stands 
 thus : 
 
 " When religion was to be totally altered by Queen Elizabeth, 
 the true bishops either being fled whithersoever fccounuS the 
 they could, or committed to prison ; several hungry *J*sj| Head 
 sacrilegious men gaped after the vacant preferments, and the 
 Queen was inclined to give them to such of those persons who 
 appeared for them, as could at least have some show of epis- 
 copal consecration. By the law of the land, conformably to 
 the Canon Law, three bishops are required to consecrate a 
 bishop, and without that number none is looked upon to be 
 duly consecrated. But at this time there were not three nor 
 two nor one bishop in all England (as the authors I have 
 before referred to affirm), that could and would consecrate the 
 
 others, (p. 319) He was aware that one English 
 
 bishop, the meanest of them for wisdom and learning, Anthony 
 Kitchin, Bishop of Llandaff, turned over to the Reformers. 
 But even he, though commissioned in the first place by 
 Q. Elizabeth, was so far from executing the wicked commis- 
 sion (whether being frightened by Bonner's threatening, or of 
 himself abhorring so profane an action) that he pretended 
 himself to be blind, and consequently unable to perform the 
 office, which he says Stowe, the Chronicler, confessed upon all 
 occasions, though he durst not publish it upon all occasions, 
 for fear of being put out of the synagogue. There was at 
 that time an Irish archbishop prisoner at the Tower, whom, 
 with the promise of his liberty and a good reward, they 
 humbly requested to take pity of the Church in her great want 
 
 * Britannomachia Ministrorum in plerisque et Fidei fundamentis, et 
 Fidei Articulis Dissidentium. Lib. iii., cap. 5, p. 4 & 5, pp. 316 et seq. 
 Doway: 1614.
 
 198 The Nags Head Fable. 
 
 of ministers, and to perform the ordination.* But the good 
 man, as Sanders says, could not be prevailed upon by any 
 means to lay his holy hands upon hereticks, and to be partaker 
 
 of other men's sins And they, having in vain 
 
 tried so many ways of gratifying their own hasty ambition, 
 when no other remedy offered itself, they themselves met 
 together on a day agreed upon, Anno 1559, at the Nag's Head 
 or Horse Head Tavern, in the chief street in London, Cheap- 
 side That they resolved to go on to the main 
 
 part of the comedy, and to finish the work they had entered 
 upon in an hasty disorderly manner. Out of the company, 
 they made choice of Scory, an apostate monk. Junius says 
 (but with the religion of a Calvinist) that in the Church, im- 
 position of hands was anciently nothing but a friendly taking 
 the person by the hand. Scory having this reflection in his 
 head, bids them all fall down upon their knees, and then 
 taking Parker by the hand, says, ' Up ! rise Lord Bishop of 
 Canterbury ;' and again, in like manner, to Grindall, ' Up ! 
 rise Lord Bishop of London :' so to Home, ' Up ! rise Lord 
 Bishop of Winchester ;' and then to Sands, ' Up ! rise Lord 
 Bishop of Worcester.' But this was not the end of the play, 
 which it is a great importance not to conceal, for it was not 
 fit that our unhappy Ischyras should return from the tavern 
 unrewarded, but should, for this worthy action, be promoted 
 to the Bishopric of Hereford. But who could give it to the 
 ambitious apostate? You need not ask that question. In 
 such an irregular ordination, no wonder if by a strange prodigy 
 the father be begotten by one of his sons. For that it was so 
 in fact, Thomas Neale, an eye-witness of the whole mock con- 
 
 * It is unfortunate that the name of this Irish archbishop was not 
 given, as there would have been then some chance of discovering who 
 and what he was. However, it is capable of proof that no Irish arch- 
 bishop or bishop was at that time (1559) either in the Tower or in any 
 other prison in England. The See of Armagh was vacant, Dowdall 
 having died in August, 1558, and his successor, O'Teigg, was not conse- 
 crated until 1560, and did not come to England until the end of that 
 year. Creagh, his successor, was not consecrated until 1563 ; and as to 
 the other archbishops, they conformed to the new state of affairs, and all 
 retained their Sees.
 
 The Nags Head Fable. 199 
 
 secration (which he came from Oxford on purpose to see), 
 declared both to Thomas Haberley, a pious, grave, and 
 reverend old man, now living in the Netherlands, and to many 
 others." (p. 321). 
 
 4. The next writer who adopts the Nag's Head 
 Fable is Wadsworth.* In a letter dated April 1st, 
 1615, to be found in sec. xi., p. 12 of his " Copies of 
 Certain Letters, etc.", the following occurs : 
 
 {t Whereas the Councils require three bishops to assist at 
 the consecration of a bishop, it is certain that at Wad g WO rth's 
 the Nag's Head in Cheapside, where consecration 
 of your bishops was attempted but not effected,! Fable - 
 whereabout I remember the controversy you had with one), 
 there was but one bishop, and I am sure there was such a 
 matter : and although I know, and have seen the records 
 themselves that afterward there was a consecration of Dr. 
 Parker at Lambeth, and three bishops named, viz. : Miles 
 Coverdall of Exeter, one Hodgskin suffragan of Bedford, and 
 another whose name I have forgotten, yet it is very doubtful 
 that Coverdall, being made Bishop of Exeter in King Edward's 
 time (when all Councils and Church Canons were little 
 observed), he was never himself cauonically consecrated, and 
 so, if he were no canonical bishop, he could not make another 
 canonical, and the third un-named, as I remember, but am 
 not sure, was only a bishop-elect, and not consecrated, and so 
 was not sufficient. But hereof I am sure that they did con- 
 secrate Parker by virtue of a Breve from the Queen as Head 
 of the Church." 
 
 * Copies of Certain Letters which have Passed between Spain and 
 England in the Matter of Religion, etc., between Master James Wades- 
 worth, a late Pensioner of the Holy Inquisition at Sivill, and W. Bedell, 
 a Minister of the Gospel in Suffollce. London : 1624. 
 
 f Here Wadsworth plainly contradicts other recorders of the Fable. 
 Elsewhere, in a Letter to a Friend, A.D. 1605, sec. xi., pp. 12-13, he 
 writes : " I know, and have seen the records themselves, that there was 
 a consecration of Dr. Parker at Lambeth, and three bishops named, viz., 
 Miles Coverdale, of Exeter ; one Hodgeskin, Suffragan of Bedford ; and 
 another whose name I have forgotten."
 
 200 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 5. Kellison relates the story in his book, Examen 
 Novcc Eeformationis, published in 1616. But it is 
 very remarkable that thirteen years previously, i.e. 
 in 1603, before Holy wood had first promulgated it, 
 the same Kellison, who had issued a previous work 
 An English Survey of the New Religion*' did not in the 
 slightest degree allude to the story. In the Examen, 
 p. 165, there occurs a Latin version of the follow- 
 ing: 
 
 " They were obliged to wait upon an Irish archbishop, then 
 a prisoner in the Tower, and with many entreaties 
 an ^ ff ers f great rewards to desire him to lay 
 
 Fable. hands upon them That bishop refusing, 
 
 they were forced to accept Scorey's help and assistance, which 
 otherwise they had not desired, because they knew him only 
 to be a titular bishop, and unlawfully made in King Edward's 
 time. So, he says, Constable relates it from Stowe, who 
 though he durst not put it into his Chronicle, yet used often 
 to tell it to the Catholics, of whom some are yet alive. Many 
 others, worthy of all credit, have related the same ; and one 
 Thomas Neale, Professor of Hebrew in the University of 
 Oxford, who also himself was an eye-witness, used to declare 
 to many persons (whereof some are yet living) that this con- 
 secration of the first mock-Bishops under Q. Elizabeth was in 
 a tavern in London, at the Nag's Head, in Cheapside a fit 
 church for such a consecration." 
 
 6. A sixth version of the story is given by Dr. 
 Champney in a treatise entitled De Vocatione Minis- 
 trorum, (Paris : 1618) an English version of which 
 
 * In Sutcliffe's Examination and Confutation of Kellisorfs Survey, etc. 
 London : 1606, he states (chap. 1, p. 5) the well-known facts of the 
 Lambeth consecration as follows : " Bishop Parker was consecrated by 
 the imposition of hands of Bishop Barlow, Bishop Coverdale, Bishop 
 Scory, and two Suffragans, mentioned in the act of consecration yet to 
 be seen, which not only had succession from such bishops as our adver- 
 saries account lawful, but indeed were lawful bishops."
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 201 
 
 was also published at Doway in 1616 by the au- 
 thor : 
 
 " In the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign, the Catholic 
 Bishops being deprived and committed to prison, 
 others were to be made and placed in their Sees. 
 They who were nominated and appointed to that Pable - 
 dignity,* met by appointment in London at an inn, at the 
 sign of the Nag's Head, in Cheapside. Thither also came, 
 upon invitation, the Bishop of Llandaff, a very ancient and 
 decrepid, and a weak and timorous man. By him the new 
 candidates expected to be ordained, which Bonner, Bishop of 
 London, then in prison for religion, having some intimation 
 of, threatened Llandaff with excommunication if he ordained 
 them. He being frightened with this message, and being also 
 possibly touched with the checks of his own conscience, drew 
 back, and, pretending that his eyes were too weak, refused to 
 lay hands on them. The expectants, therefore, being disap- 
 pointed of what they hoped for, and, looking upon it as his 
 putting a trick and abuse upon them, began to load the old 
 man with reproaches, whom before they had treated with great 
 honour and respect, some of them saying, ' This doating old 
 fool thinks we shall not be Bishops except we be greased,' 
 ridiculing both the ancient Bishop and the Catholic ceremony 
 of consecration. But being thus disappointed of a consecrator, 
 they were forced to take new measures, and addressed them- 
 selves to Scorye, an apostate monk, who, having borrowed the 
 name of Bishop in King Edward's time, was thought to have 
 sufficient power to perform the office, especially in such a 
 straight necessity. He, who with his religious habit had laid 
 aside all conscience, soon did the business, making use of this 
 ceremony. Having the Bible in his hand, they all kneeling 
 before him, he laid it upon every one of their heads and 
 
 * Dr. Champney, in chapter xv., p. 203, of the English edition of 
 his work, names fifteen persons whom he asserts to have been consecrated 
 in a mock manner at the Nag's Head Inn, viz., Parker, Grindall, Home, 
 Cox, Bullingham, Bentham, Barkeley, Alley, Sandys, Scrambler, Davis, 
 Young, Pilkington, Best, and Downham.
 
 202 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 shoulders, saying, ' Take them authority to preach the Word of 
 God sincerely;' and so they rose up Bishops. This whole 
 relation, without adding or detracting any word pertaining to 
 the substance of the matter, I had more than once from the 
 mouth of a reverend priest, Mr. Thomas Bluett, a very grave, 
 learned, and prudent man, who said he heard it from Mr. 
 Neale, a person of great reputation and learning, sometime 
 Reader of the Hebrew or Greek Lecture in Oxford, hut when 
 this matter passed was belonging to Bonner, and sent by him to 
 deliver the message before-mentioned to the Bishop of Llandaff, 
 and withal to attend there to see the end of the business. 
 Mr. Bluett had other good means to be informed of this matter, 
 being a long time prisoner with Dr. Watson, Bishop of Lincoln, 
 and other men of note, of the ancient clergy, in whose time 
 and in whose light (as a man may say) this matter was done." 
 (p. 194-195.) 
 
 The numerous varieties of detail and plain contra- 
 contradictions dictions in the above six different records 
 eeontoMA of the Fable will have been obvious to the 
 
 records of the -11 i 
 
 same - reader ; while the utter improbability of 
 
 the whole story in general, whether in germ or 
 developed, can hardly fail to have been noted. Not 
 one writer, it should be remarked, speaks of the 
 transaction as coming within his own observation 
 or knowledge ; while the hearsay evidence upon 
 which almost all of them depend is in every case, 
 except one, second-hand. The recorders of the 
 story contradict each other as to the number of 
 persons present, and some assert that only those 
 were present who were chiefly concerned in the 
 mock consecrations attempted. They are not at 
 one, moreover, with regard to their informant Neale, 
 some implying that he was resident with Bonner in 
 the Tower, others that he was directly employed as 
 agent by Bonner ; others, again, that he was in
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 203 
 
 Oxford at the time ; and some that he came to 
 London upon the occasion on his own motion and 
 out of mere curiosity. They contradict each other, 
 likewise, as to the number of persons who under- 
 went the profane ceremony in question, as also with 
 regard to the action of the Bishop of Llandaff ; and, 
 furthermore, as to whether the mock consecration 
 took place immediately after his refusal to act or 
 not. Some refer to, while others ignore, an appli- 
 cation for consecration made to a certain Irish arch- 
 bishop ; which application, however, is altogether 
 inconsistent with the leading features of the story 
 as put on record by others. Furthermore, the above 
 writers manifestly contradict each other as to the 
 words used, as also to the ceremonies employed in 
 this profane mockery of a sacred and solemn act ; 
 while all maintain that its accuracy depends upon 
 the supposed voluntary report of a single individual, 
 made long after the act was said to have been done, 
 an individual who left no record of what he 
 imagined himself to have heard and seen, and whose 
 improbable story, if it was his, was not told until 
 fourteen years after his death. 
 
 The late Eev. M. A. Tierney, the learned Koman 
 Catholic antiquary and historian, agreeing com- 
 pletely with Dr. Lingard, expressed the following 
 judgment regarding this Fable: " It is evident that 
 Dodd [the historian] was inclined to favour the story 
 of the Nag's Head consecration. I must own, how- 
 ever, that, after a careful perusal of all that has 
 been written on the subject, I am compelled to adopt 
 the opposite opinion." * Elsewhere Mr. Tierney 
 
 * DodcTs Church History : Edited by the Rev. M. A. Tierney, F.R.S., 
 Vol. II., Appendix xlii. Foot note p. cclxxvii. London : 1889.
 
 204 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 styles it "the supposed mummery in Cheap- 
 side."* 
 
 The late Mr. Welby Pugin, whose inquiries into 
 the true history of our religious changes during the 
 sixteenth century were cut short by his untimely 
 death, coinciding with Dr. Lingard and Mr. Tierney, 
 wrote as follows : 
 
 " The historical maw which can take in as truth 
 the ridiculous fable, invented by gossips beyond 
 the seas, that the Anglican Bishops after the 
 schism were so pretended to be made by a mock 
 consecration at some Cheapside tavern, must be 
 very capacious indeed. The silliness of the inven- 
 tion, and possibly of the inventors, whose idea of 
 the mental obtuseness of Elizabeth's advisers and 
 of Parker himself, must have been queer, is only 
 equalled by the gullibility of those of our own day, 
 who still profess to believe in the fiction. I cannot 
 be patient with such. For slander is a poor sub- 
 stitute for argument. Let us be content with the 
 latter, discriminatingly used." f 
 
 But further reasons for entirely discrediting the 
 story must be given seriatim : 
 
 1- Those who record the act, disagree 
 both as to who were consecrated and who 
 
 theNag-sHead , . . 
 
 Fabie. were the consecrators ; points oi great im- 
 portance as regards the truth of the tale. 
 
 * DodcCs Church History, vol. ii., Appendix, foot note, p. cclxxxix. 
 
 f The author was favoured with the above by Mr. C. T. "VValmsley, a 
 Roman Catholic layman, of Fisherton, who wrote to him in 1864, as 
 follows: "I send you with pleasure copies of the late Mr. Pugin's 
 Letters on the Reformation, as far as they relate to the inquiry you are 
 making. They were intended, it is believed, to form part of his treatise, 
 partly written before his severe illness, A New View of an Old Subject, 
 taking up some of the questions considered in his Earnest Appeal.
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 205 
 
 2. They neither name the Notary Public who re- 
 corded the acts of the so-called consecration, nor 
 the Registrar who drew them up ; nor is there any 
 certificate existing that any such acts were ever 
 done at the time and place specified. 
 
 3. It is wholly incredible that, amongst all the 
 theological controversies carried on during Queen 
 Elizabeth's reign, no one ever mentioned, much less 
 came forward in support of, the story with ^ which 
 Neale was afterwards credited. 
 
 4. The illegality of the act, in the face of laws 
 which were plain, potent, well-known, universally 
 regarded and carefully enforced, would have rendered 
 those who took part in it liable to the severest 
 punishment. 
 
 5. The slender evidence upon which the story 
 rests, is of such a nature that its like would never 
 be received in a court of justice, as tending to con- 
 vict an accused person. 
 
 6. Thomas Neale, the one single witness in its 
 favour named, who had died in 1590, fourteen years 
 before it was published, never testified to its truth 
 upon oath, either before a Notary Public or a Judge, 
 nor left any record of the same in writing. 
 
 7. There was no necessity whatsoever for the per- 
 formance of so gratuitous a piece of profanity ; for 
 there were, as we know, a considerable number of 
 validly-consecrated Bishops in England ; while of 
 those in Ireland, who conformed to the new order of 
 things, twelve retained their ancient position and 
 their Sees. 
 
 8. The various records of the Nag's Head Fable 
 
 Portions of those transmitted were published some years ago, t.e. in 
 1851, if I remember rightly, in the Salisbury Journal"
 
 206 The Nag's Head Fable. 
 
 obviously misrepresent the attitude of Kitchin, 
 Bishop of Llandaff. For he took the Oath of 
 Supremacy, was never dispossessed of his offices 
 and rights ; on the contrary, he retained his 
 Bishopric, complying with the new order of things, 
 until his death in 1563. 
 
 9. Such a pretended consecration could be of no 
 possible advantage either to the consecrator or to 
 the consecrated. It would have proved a bar rather 
 than a step to their respective advancement ; and, 
 furthermore, all concerned in it would have sub- 
 jected themselves to deprivation, degradation, and a 
 prcemunire. 
 
 10. This story flatly contradicts the dates of all 
 the independent records, civil as well as ecclesiastical, 
 regarding the appointment and true making of 
 those persons bishops who were said to have been 
 ordained in mockery at the Nag's Head Tavern. It 
 does so as regards place, time, consecration, mode 
 and form of consecration, and persons consecrated.* 
 
 11. It also flatly contradicts the whole of the 
 historical and personal records of Parker's consecra- 
 tion, by Barlow f and three other bishops, as well 
 known, amply proved, and already minutely and 
 sufficiently set forth in this treatise. 
 
 12. Finally, it is historically contrarient to the 
 
 * E.g., in John Stowe's Description of London, of which the first 
 edition was published in 1603, he records Grindall's consecration to that 
 See on December 21st, 1559, four days after the consecration of Parker, a 
 fact and date in perfect harmony with the documents of the Lambeth 
 Register, and at complete variance with the date of the supposed mock 
 consecration at the Nag's Head, Cheapside, September 7th, 1559. 
 
 f Barlow died in August, 1568, having been a bishop for thirty-two 
 years. His consecration was first questioned forty-eight years after his 
 death, and eighty years after his consecration, by Dr, Champney in 1616.
 
 The Nag's Head Fable. 207 
 
 notorious fact that John Scory had already been 
 solemnly consecrated bishop at Croydon, in the 
 presence of four Public Notaries, by Archbishop 
 Cranmer as consecrator, assisted by Eidley, Bishop of 
 London, and Hodgldns, Suffragan-Bishop of Bed- 
 ford, as assistants, on the 30th of August, 1551, eight 
 years prior to the date provided for the pretended 
 consecration in Cheapside. 
 
 It is concluded, consequently, that the six various 
 statements, quoted above, are, each and all, without 
 adequate foundation ; and that the formal evidence 
 already produced in favour of the solemn consecration 
 of Parker at Lambeth, on December 17th, 1559 ; and, 
 by inference, of other bishops in due course after- 
 wards, is in itself as strong, consistent, coherent, 
 and complete, as that for the Nag's Head Fable is 
 hazy, futile, contradictory, and false.* 
 
 * For further arguments, if wanted, the reader may consult Browne's 
 complete and exhaustive treatise, The Story of the Ordination of our 
 First Bishops in Queen Elizabeth's Reign, at the Nay's Head Tavern, 
 examined and proved to be a Fable. London : 1731.
 
 ( 208 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XX. 
 THE CASE OF BISHOP BONNER VERSUS BISHOP HORNE. 
 
 "DY an Act of Parliament, passed in the early part 
 ^ of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, any bishop 
 was formally empowered to tender the Oath of 
 Supremacy to any ecclesiastical person within his 
 diocese, and the person refusing to take the oath 
 was to incur a pmmunire. 
 
 This being so, Kobert Home, Bishop of Winchester, 
 
 so consecrated by Parker and others, February 16th, 
 
 1560 tendered the said oath to Bonner, 
 
 The case in the 
 
 court of ex-bishop oi London, then a prisoner in 
 
 Queen a Bench * 
 
 Marshalsea a prison within Home's 
 diocese and jurisdiction. Bonner, however, 
 
 with reference 
 
 to the r Na r ^s ce refused to take the oath; upon which 
 Home certified his refusal to the Court of 
 Queen's Bench, and the former was indicted on 
 the statute. But Bishop Bonner at once put in an 
 appearance, and prayed the Court to be heard in his 
 defence, putting in a plea of abatement that he had 
 not been styled " Bishop of London," and another 
 plea maintaining that he was not in any way liable to 
 prosecution, because the said Home, called by him- 
 self and by certain others, " Bishop of Winchester," 
 was not indeed Bishop of Winchester at all, not 
 having been elected, consecrated, or appointed 
 according to the laws of the Catholic Church, nor 
 lawfully consecrated according to the laws of England, 
 more especially according to the 25 Henry VIII. To
 
 Bishop Banner versus Bishop Home. 209 
 
 these pleas others were added, questioning the legality 
 of Elizabeth's Oath of Supremacy, maintaining that 
 the Acts of the 1 and 2 Elizabeth had no force in 
 law, by reason of the want of consent of the Lords 
 Spiritual and Temporal, and of the Commons in 
 Parliament assembled. 
 
 Bonner and his legal advisers also maintained that 
 Home at his consecration had not either an arch- 
 bishop and two bishops,* or four bishops, as plainly 
 required by the Statute 25 Henry VIII., cap. 20 ; 
 that he was an intruder, an adulterer, and a heretic ; 
 that he had been consecrated according to the 
 Revised Ordinal, which, at the time of its use in 
 Home's case, had not been restored by law ; and, 
 therefore, that his consecration was illegal. Bonner 
 maintained, furthermore, that Archbishop Parker 
 had not himself been legally consecrated, inasmuch 
 as Barlow, Scory, Coverdale, and Bale, with the 
 Suffragan Bishops of Bedford and Thetford, though 
 Bishops in King Edward VI. 's reign, had been 
 formally and regularly deposed by Queen Mary, and 
 had not been legally and properly restored by Queen 
 Elizabeth ; so that Home had not three bishops 
 
 * The whole of the ably-stated pleas of Bishop Bonner, rest on 
 precisely the same grounds as the current arguments of those keen 
 controversialists who had so vigorously and powerfully assailed the innovat- 
 ing school during Edward's, Mary's, and Elizabeth's reigns. These pleas 
 are a clear and conclusive proof that Bonner was wholly unacquainted 
 with the story of the Nag's Head consecration, notwithstanding that his 
 name was afterwards mixed up with those of Kitehin of Llandaff , and 
 Thomas Neale, mentioned in connection with it. Had Bishop Bonner 
 known as facts those obvious fictions which later Roman Catholic writers 
 assumed him to have been acquainted with, his pleas before the Court of 
 Queen's Bench would have been of quite a different character to those 
 advanced ; and the whole case would have lain in a nutshell, and been 
 altogether unworthy of argument. Vide Coke's Institut. iv. p. 3-!l, 
 et seq. 
 
 P
 
 210 Bishop Bonner versus Bishop Home. 
 
 (Bonner evidently meant three legal bishops, three 
 bishops competent to act), nor even one bishop to 
 consecrate him.* The case never came to a final 
 issue. Whether such a result was connived at or 
 arranged by the authorities, or whether the delay 
 was merely accidental, is not now easily to be 
 determined. But such was the fact. At length 
 the Declaratory Act of 1566 was passed, reciting 
 what had been done previously as regards the 
 consecration of bishops, and directing that those con- 
 secrations should be held to be good and legal. 
 This Act is given at length in the Appendix.} A 
 reference to it will show at once that it was not the 
 validity, but the legality of the consecrations which 
 was in dispute, and was thus settled. 
 
 This point will appear quite clear by recurring to 
 the Statute 5 and 6 Edward VI., which declares 
 that " the King, etc., had caused the Order of 
 Common Service, entitled The Book of Common 
 Prayer, to be made perfect, and had annexed and 
 joined it to the present statute ; adding also A Form 
 and Manner of Making and Consecrating of Archbishops, 
 Bishops, Priests, and Deacons " (which had been 
 originally drawn up and published separately) "to 
 be of like force, authority, and value as the same 
 like aforesaid Book of Common Prayer was before." 
 And the sixth section of the Act goes on to speak 
 of the whole as one Book, as follows : " And, if any 
 person be present at any other manner and form of 
 
 * Vide Dyer's Reports, Michaelmas Term, Anno Eliz. 6 and 7. Strype's 
 Annals of Queen Elizabeth, Vol. I., p. 341. Charity Maintained by 
 Catholics, cap. vi. (written by Wilson under the name of E. Knott). 
 
 f Vide Appendix VIII.
 
 Bishop Banner versus Bishop Home. 211 
 
 Common Prayer, or administration of the Sacra- 
 ments, or making of Ministers in the Churches, or 
 of any other rites contained in the Book annexed 
 to this Act, than is mentioned and set forth in said 
 book, he shall be imprisoned, etc." 
 
 Here, of course, the forms of ordaining and con- 
 secrating are obviously included under the term 
 " rites," if they are not expressly described by other 
 language. At all events, all the services, forms, 
 and ceremonies set forth, are described as making 
 one book : so that the Statute 1 Elizabeth, re- 
 storing the Book of Common Prayer, authorised 
 by Act of Parliament in the 5th and 6th 
 years of King Edward, obviously and clearly 
 restored, quite regularly and legally, the Eevised 
 Forms for Ordination and Consecration previously 
 in use. 
 
 That this was so is furthermore evident from an 
 inspection of the actual copies existing TheEeT . 
 of what is known as the " Second Prayer 
 Book of King Edward VI." Specimens of 
 this book, though not common, are cer- 
 
 tainly not rare. They may be seen in the 
 British Museum, the Bodleian Library, the Library 
 of Trinity College, Dublin, the Library of Queen's 
 College, Oxford, and elsewhere. The book was 
 printed in 1552. The respective sheets are 
 regularly lettered in due order on the margin 
 below, from beginning to end. There is a Table 
 of Contents on the back of the title-page, in 
 which the Forms for Making, Ordaining,and Con- 
 secrating the clergy appear in their anticipated 
 order and proper place. The printer's name 
 duly stands on the title-page ; and, at the end 
 
 p 2
 
 212 Bishop Bonncr versus Bishop Home. 
 
 of the service for consecrating a Bishop, the same 
 name is also again printed, together with the date, 
 in the colophon. 
 
 A reference to certain documents will prove the 
 consecration of Bishop Home to have taken place 
 formally, regularly, in accordance with the existing 
 law both of Church and State, and at a period 
 considerably subsequent to the supposed date of 
 the Nag's Head consecration : 
 
 James Pilkington was first elected to the Bishopric 
 of Winchester on Jan. 31st, 1560 ; but Queen Eliza- 
 beth having desired that he might go to Durham 
 instead, a fresh Conge d'eslire was issued for the 
 election of Robert Home, dated May 26th [no year 
 is given in the document itself,] w r hich document 
 Evidence for is printed in Rymer's Foedera, vol. xv. 
 leglio^nsecra- p. 613. The Conqe d'cslire was received by 
 
 tion of Robert L y J 
 
 Sprico? ie Chapter on Dec. 4th. The certificate 
 Winchester. ^ Q the Queen, announcing the fact of the 
 formal election of Home is dated Dec. llth, and 
 that to the Bishop-elect, informing him of his 
 election, bears the same date. These documents 
 are still existing in their proper place and order in 
 the diocesan Register of Winchester. The Royal 
 Assent to his election, and the Mandate to the 
 Archbishop to confirm and consecrate him, are 
 dated Feb. 12th, 1560, and can be found in Parker's 
 Register. The confirmation took place on Feb. 15th 
 of the same year, before Dr. Thomas Yale, Chan- 
 cellor of the diocese of Canterbury, at Bow Church, 
 John Mulleyns, or Moleyns, Archdeacon of London, 
 so appointed Dec. 13th, 1559, by Parker being 
 the proxy of the Bishop -elect, and the Consecration 
 at Lambeth Chapel, Feb. 16th, 1560-1. Home was
 
 Bishop Banner versus Bishop Home. 213 
 
 duly consecrated by " Matt. Cantuar., assistentibus 
 Thome Young, Meneven. E'po. electo Eboracen." 
 " Edm. London." " Tho. Lichf. et Cov." (Vide 
 Lambeth Register.) Home was installed by proxy, 
 William Overton, Prebendary of Winchester, acting 
 as such, in obedience to the certificate of Archbishop 
 Parker, enjoining his enthronization, dated Feb. 17th, 
 and of the proxy-paper of Home himself, dated 
 Feb. 19th (Vide Winchester Register). There is the 
 deed of composition amongst the records of Tithes 
 and First-fruits, still in the custody of the Master 
 of the Rolls, of " Robertus, permissione divina, 
 Wintori. e'pus " for First-fruits, dated March 20th, 
 1560-1, by virtue of a Royal Warrant, dated two 
 days previously, which proves that Bishop Home 
 had received the temporalities of the See since the 
 previous Michaelmas. 
 
 It is gathered, therefore, from a consideration of 
 these documents, the most important of which are 
 printed at length in the Appendix,* that Robert 
 Home was duly, legally, and regularly consecrated 
 on Feb. 16th, 1560-1, and did not undergo the 
 mock form at the Nag's Head Tavern, on Sept. 9th, 
 1559. f This latter conclusion will be readily arrived 
 
 * Vide Appendix No. XVII. 
 
 f Those who may desire to see for themselves the undoubted evidence 
 which exists for the legal and regular consecration of other Bishops 
 whose names are mentioned as having gone through the mock conse- 
 cration at the Nag's Head Tavern, should consult Vol. III. of the 
 Oxford Edition of The Works of John Bmmhall, D.D., A.D. 1844, 
 edited, with such painstaking care and marked ability, by the Rev. 
 A. W. Haddan, M.A. The following exhaustive work may be also con- 
 sulted : The Story of the Ordination of our First Bishops at the Nag's 
 
 Head Tavern in Cheapside, throroughly examined and proved to le a late- 
 invented, inconsistent, self-contradictimj, and absurd Fable, etc. By
 
 214 Bishop Banner versus Bishop Home. 
 
 at from a perusal of the various acts recorded in the 
 concluding extracts from the diocesan Eegister of 
 Winchester, given in the particular Appendix 
 already referred to relating to Bishop Home. 
 
 Thomas Browne, B.D., formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cam- 
 bridge. London : 1731.
 
 ( 215 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XXI. 
 THE SACRAMENT OF BAPTISM. 
 
 " "DAPTISMUS est janua sacramentorum," is 
 -L* a proposition universally accepted in the 
 Christian Church. By natural birth man acquires a 
 position in the order of nature : by supernatural 
 birth he obtains a place in the order of The necessity 
 grace. This latter takes place in Baptism. 
 
 By that Sacrament we are cleansed from a d of 8 
 
 ... . _ other Sacra- 
 
 Original or birth- sm, we are made mem- ments - 
 hers of Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the 
 Kingdom of Heaven. This spiritual regeneration 
 bestowed in Baptism, is absolutely necessary to 
 salvation, as is declared by our Blessed Lord : 
 " Except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, 
 he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God.* The 
 term "water" in this passage has always been 
 understood by the Church Universal in its literal 
 sense, as may be noted from various passages in the 
 New Testament, and from the manner in which our 
 Blessed Saviour's Apostles fulfilled His command- 
 ment. So that the passage quoted from the Gospel 
 according to St. John, refers directly and explicitly 
 to the Sacrament of Baptism, which is thus declared 
 
 * Vide St. John iii. 5. Ibid. iii. 23-26. Ibid. iv. 2. St. Matthew 
 xxviii. 19. Acts ii. 41. Ibid. viii. 36. Ibid. x. 47. Book of Common 
 Prayer, (1) " The Ministration of Public Baptism of Infants, to be used 
 in Church." (2) " The Ministration of Private Baptism of Children in 
 Houses." (3) "The Ministration of Baptism to such as are of Riper 
 Years, and able to answer for themselves."
 
 216 The Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 to be necessary to salvation. Moreover, the expres- 
 sions of the text in question imply that Baptism is 
 necessary, not simply as the fulfilment of a precept 
 is necessary, because its voluntary omission would 
 be a sin, necessitate prcecepti ; but that it is absolutely 
 necessary as a means positively conducing to salva- 
 tion, so that without it salvation could not be 
 obtained, even though its omission were involuntary, 
 necessitate medii. This is evident from the expres- 
 sions and terms so general and inclusive at the 
 commencement of the text, as also from what is 
 further on declared by our Lord: " That which is 
 born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of 
 the Spirit is spirit,"* and from the universal practice 
 of the Church. 
 
 Now, though Baptism is thus necessary to salva- 
 tion, its defect in those who, by no fault of their 
 own, have not received it, may, according to the 
 ordinary teaching of Western Catholic doctors, f 
 
 St John, iii. 6. 
 
 f On the subject of Baptism, the following amongst other Western 
 authors are quoted for the statements of the text : Bellarrninus, De 
 Baptismo, cap. i., 6. Cornelius a Lapide, Comment, in loan., iii., 6. 
 Billuart, De Bapt. Disser., I., Art. iii., sec. 3. Martene, De Antiquis 
 Ritibus Ecclesiae, Lib. I., cap. i., art. xiv., notes 4 and 14. Ibid. Art. xvi., 
 Notes 11, 12. Ibid. Art. xviii. Catalani, Pontificule Rommium Com- 
 mentariis llliistratiun, Pars. I , tit. i., sec, 8, note 1. Fornici, Inatitutiones 
 Liturgicie, pars ii., cap. xl. De Lugo, De Sacramentis, Disp. ix., n. 130. 
 Ibid. sec. iii., n. 22. Ibid. sec. ii., n. 12. De Lugo, De Fide, Disp. 
 xiii., n. 63, and n. 116-119. Denzinger, Enchiridion etc., n. 14, 1C, 
 ;>0, 21, 22, 62, and 63. In the Eastern Churches, the form of Baptism 
 differs materially from that used in the West. It runs thus : 
 
 " The servant of God [or " of Christ "] is baptized in the Name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of tha Holy Ghost. Amen." Vide Gear's 
 Paris Edition of the Eucholoyion. This form was pronounced to be 
 valid in the well-known Decree of Pope Eugenius IV. On this subject 
 may be consulted Arcudius, quoted by Catalaui in his Commentary on the 
 Roman Pontifical; De Lugo, De Sacramentis, disp. ii., sec. vi., n. 109,
 
 The Sacrament of Baptism. 217 
 
 be supplied in two modes, as follows : 1. By 
 an act of perfect charity, which, of fl ^f ismus 
 course, includes a desire for baptism, and fl f m F n ^. ti8mus 
 which is termed Baptismus flaminis. 2. By J^SSr 
 martyrdom, even in the case of infants, who put to 
 death, as were the Holy Innocents, for the sake of 
 Christ, are saved, which is termed Baptismus san- 
 cjuinis. Without ordinary baptism, Baptismus flu- 
 minis, therefore, or without undergoing one of the 
 two exceptional baptisms here described, no one 
 belongs, properly speaking, to the body of the 
 Church, or is capable of receiving any other sacra- 
 ment. In other words, ordination can only be 
 received by a man who has been baptized. 
 
 Thus much on this point, therefore. It is now 
 necessary to show that the Church of 
 
 i i i i j \ t i The Baptis- 
 
 England, by her baptismal formularies, & formula- 
 
 " ^~ TIGS of trio 
 
 uses forms for Holy Baptism, which are 
 
 perfectly good and unquestionably valid : 
 
 1. In the Public Baptism of Infants,'* the following 
 
 may be found : 
 
 Then the Priest shall take the Child into his hands, 
 
 and shall say to the Godfathers and Godmothers : 
 " Name this Child." 
 
 And then naming it after them (if they shall certify him that 
 
 the Child may well endure it), he shall dip it in the ivater 
 
 discreetly and warily, saying : 
 
 and Martene, De Ant. Eccl. Rit., lib. i., cap. i., art. xviii. It should 
 also be noted here, as Martene points out, that in some of the ancient 
 Gallican Service Books certain words e.g., "ut habeas vitam seternam," 
 " ut habeas vitam seternam in ssecula sseculorum," and " in remissionem 
 peccatorum ut habeas vitam seternam," stand after " Spiritus Sancti " in 
 the Western Form. Vide Martene, De Ant. Eccl. Rit., lib. i., cap. i., 
 art. xiv. 
 * The font is " then to be filled with pure water." Rubric.
 
 218 The Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 " N. I baptize thee In the Name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 
 
 But if they certify that the Child is weak, it shall suffice to 
 pour water upon it, saying the aforesaid words. 
 
 2. In the Private Baptism of Infants, the following 
 occurs : 
 
 First let the Minister of the Parish (or, in his absence, any 
 other lawful Minister that can be procured), with them that 
 are present, call upon God and say the Lord's Prayer, and so 
 many of the Collects as are appointed to be said before in the 
 "Form of Public Baptism," or the time and present exigence 
 will suffer. And then the Child being named by some one 
 that is present, the Minister shall pour ivater upon it, saying 
 these words : 
 
 "N. I baptize thee In the Name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 
 
 3. In the Public Baptism for such as are of Biper 
 Years, the directions are as follows : 
 
 Then shall the Priest take each person to be baptized by the 
 right hand, and placing him conveniently by the Font, 
 according to his discretion, shall ask the Godfathers and 
 Godmothers the name, and then shall dip him in the water, or 
 pour water upon him, saying : 
 
 " N., I baptize thee In the Name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 
 
 Here, in each case, is seen that form, matter * 
 and minister the three essential things in the 
 administration of this Sacrament are duly provided. 
 
 * The words "form " and " matter" are scholastic terms introduced 
 about the thirteenth century. The things signified by them -were of course 
 always carefully distinguished. Anciently the " matter " was termed 
 " res " or " elementum." That which determines it, now called the 
 "form" was by some ancient writers termed " verbum." The minister 
 too is essential, for he must apply the above matter and form, with the 
 intention of doing what Our Blessed Lord commanded and the Church 
 enjoins.
 
 The Sacrament of Baptism. 219 
 
 And when it is borne in mind that in the Church of 
 England no person can become a candidate, either 
 for the order of Deacon or Priest, without producing 
 a formal certificate of his baptism, or if that be 
 lost, such complete and conclusive evidence of his 
 having been duly and regularly baptized as shall 
 thoroughly satisfy the Bishop prepared to ordain 
 him that he has received baptism, it is unreason- 
 able and unfair to base arguments on the supposed 
 or imaginary absence of baptism, or of any accidental 
 irregularity in the administration of the same, to 
 the disparagement of Holy Orders bestowed in the 
 Church of England. 
 
 "Where forms, good and sufficient in themselves 
 exist, which forms the laws, both of Church and 
 State enjoin to be observed and followed, it must 
 be taken for granted that the said forms have been 
 properly and carefully observed, unless conclusive 
 evidence is forthcoming absolutely to demonstrate 
 the contrary. 
 
 Arguments which are based on the mere gratuitous 
 supposition or fervid imagination of the 
 persons advancing them, may be passed 
 over without notice. Conjectures, which are ^ 
 
 , . , .. ? actual Sacra- 
 
 nOthmg more, that during the past three ment - 
 
 centuries some Bishop or other may have been no 
 fit subject for ordination by lack of that initiatory 
 Sacrament which is the door to all the others, and 
 that consequently his ordinations are invalid, can 
 not be answered until specific cases in all their 
 details are clearly brought forward. Such cases are 
 possible, but would not be common or peculiar to 
 the Church of England. 
 With regard to the assertion that some members
 
 220 The Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 of the Scotch Establishment have subsequently 
 TheBapto- Deceived Holy Orders in the Church of 
 tarfSS; England, together with the collateral con- 
 jecture that such may never have been bap- 
 tized, it will be sufficient to print the following 
 form for the administration of Holy Baptism ; re- 
 marking at the same time, in reference to English 
 Nonconformists generally, that with the exception 
 of the Anabaptists, Quakers, and Mormonites, the 
 form matter and minister are sufficient, thank God ! 
 for the validity of the act ; and, furthermore, that 
 when so complete and excellent an order as that 
 which is appended is still the legal form for adminis- 
 tering this sacrament in North Britain, in the 
 Free Kirk community, amongst the United Presby- 
 terians, as well as for members of the Establishment, 
 the objection in question vanishes : 
 
 ORDER OF BAPTISME ACCORDING TO THE APPOINTED USE OF 
 THE KlRKE OF SCOTLAND.* 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God, who of thine infinite mercy 
 and goodnesse hath promised unto us that thou wilt not only 
 bee our God but also the God and Father of our children ; wee 
 beseech thee that as thou hast vouchsafed to call us to be par- 
 takers of this thy great mercy, in the fellowship of faith, so it 
 may please thee to sanctifie with thy Spirit and to receive into 
 the number of thy children this Infant whom we shall baptize 
 
 * The Order of Baptism, taken from a service book entitled " The 
 Psalmes of David in Prose and Meeter, etc. Whereunto is Added Many 
 Godly Prayers, and an Exact Kakndar for xxv years to come. Printed 
 at Edinburgh, by the Heires of Andrew Hart, Anno Dom. 1635." It 
 may be noted that in the Kalendar the following festivals, amongst 
 others, are set down to be observed : Purification of Mary, Annuncia- 
 tion, St. George, Christ his Ascension, Nativitie of John Baptist, Mary 
 Magdalene, Lammas Day, St. Lawrence, Assumption of Mary, Nativitie 
 of Mary, St. Martin, Conception of Mary, and S. Lucie.
 
 The Sacrament of Baptism. 221 
 
 according to thy word, to the end that hee comming to perfect 
 age may confesse thee only the true God, and whom thou hast 
 sent Jesus Christ, and so serve Him and be profitable unto His 
 Church in the whole course of his life, that after his life ended, 
 hee may be brought as a lively member of his body, unto the 
 full fruition of thy joyes in the Heaven, where thy Son our 
 Saviour Christ reigneth world without end, in whose Name 
 wee pray as hee hath taught us, Saying, Our Father, who 
 art, etc. 
 
 When all have prayed in this sort, the Minister requyreth 
 the Child's Name, which known, he saith : 
 
 "N. I baptize thee, In the Name of the Father, of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 And as he speaketh these words, hee taketh water in his 
 hand and layeth it upon the Child's forehead, which done hee 
 fjireth thanks, as followeth, etc. 
 
 And if, after all, a certain margin has to be left 
 for possible cases, which might occur now and then 
 as well in the Eoman Catholic or Greek Church, as 
 the English, of persons who have never been validly 
 baptized becoming Bishops and consecrating others, 
 it does not follow that their episcopal acts would be 
 invalid. The " baptism of desire " is universally 
 admitted to be sufficient for salvation when the 
 baptism of water cannot be obtained. And it is 
 held by the great majority at least of later Eoman 
 theologians, as it seems to have been by St. Thomas, 
 that an implicit desire, like an implicit faith, suffices 
 for those who are invincibly ignorant of the Christian 
 Eevelation, and makes them Christians in the sight 
 of God. In the case we are supposing the desire 
 would be implicit, only because the person never 
 doubted that he had really been baptized ; for if he 
 knew that he had not, he would certainly have taken 
 care to receive the Sacrament. He is therefore a
 
 222 The Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 Christian in the sight of God, as he is in his own 
 estimation, and that of the Church, and it seems to 
 follow that he is capable of receiving other Sacra- 
 ments, as Ordination, though of course he would not 
 be capable of receiving this validly had he knowingly 
 neglected baptism, or should he neglect to supply the 
 omission on becoming aware of it. 
 
 De Lugo replies to an objection against the suf- 
 ficiency of implicit faith, that a Jew or Heathen 
 who is ignorant of Christ but has supernatural faith 
 in One God, might be saved, by saying that this is 
 true ; but " that such a man must not be called no 
 Christian, because though he has not been visibly 
 received into the Church, yet formally and inwardly 
 he has had one faith with the Church and is reckoned 
 among Christians in the sight of God." (De Lugo, De 
 Fid. xii. 4.) Suarez lays down the same principle 
 and replies to the argument, Extra Ecclesiam nulla 
 solus, that no one can be saved who does not 
 enter the Church of Christ either in fact, or in solemn 
 purpose and desire ; and that while only the baptized 
 are actually within the Church yet others may be 
 saved, " for the solemn purpose of baptism or 
 of entering the Church suffices." (Suarez, De 
 Fide, xii. 4.) These writers are contemplating 
 immediately of course the case of those who are 
 invincibly ignorant of parts of the Christian Kevela- 
 tion, or the whole of it ; but their argument would 
 obviously cover the case of those who are invincibly 
 ignorant, not of the law of baptism, but of the 
 fact that they have themselves, through no fault of 
 their own, never been rightly baptized. It is only 
 natural to believe that in the exceptional case of such 
 persons being ordained, God would, in mercy to
 
 The Sacrament of Baptism. 223 
 
 others as well as to themselves, supply their lack of 
 outward baptism by a special grace, and thus make 
 them capable of receiving, and therefore of adminis- 
 tering the Sacrament of Order. This is no argument 
 for laxity of practice or excuse for the sin of those 
 who may have been guilty of it. But it is a con- 
 solation for those who may have unwittingly been 
 affected by it. And it is a consolation equally needed 
 for such rare and exceptional cases in every part of 
 the Church. That they should have been frequent 
 enough anywhere to permanently affect the line of 
 succession, is however an improbability so great as 
 to be morally inconceivable.
 
 ( 224 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 THE OFFICE OF CONSECRATOR AND ASSISTANT 
 CONSECRATOR. 
 
 HHHE authorities already quoted in this treatise 
 * will have sufficed to show, first, how considerable 
 have been the developments and changes made 
 from time to tune in the rites of Ordination ; and, 
 secondly, that the greatest variety of forms at pre- 
 sent exists in certain Eastern communities, which are 
 either in visible communion with the See of Home, 
 or the orders of which conferred by rites differing 
 very materially from those of the "Boman Ponti- 
 fical," are, nevertheless, held to be good and valid 
 by Roman Catholic doctors. 
 
 I. To one marked peculiarity of the Latin 
 r Form for consecrating a Bishop-elect, 
 special attention must be now briefly 
 directed. 
 
 The act of consecration as set forth in the " Boman 
 Pontifical," De Consecratione electi in Episcopum, 
 stands thus : 
 
 " Deinde Consecrator et assistentes episcopi amlabus 
 manibus caput consecrandi tangunt, DICENTES : Accipe 
 Spiritum Sanctum. "' : 
 
 1. As far as the author of this treatise is aware, 
 no Anglican writer has noticed the peculiarity of 
 this venerable rite, which consists in the fact of each 
 
 * Pontificate Romanum, p. 95. Mechlinise, 1862.
 
 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 225 
 
 Bishop saying the words of consecration, contem- 
 poraneously with the joint imposition of hands. 
 The rationale of this very important direction is 
 that all the Bishops engaged thus, hoth by word and 
 deed, become consecrators ; and, though acting only 
 as assistants, nevertheless openly by word of mouth 
 as well as by official action, in the face of the Church, 
 actively and actually co-operate in the deed being 
 done. The wisdom of the Latin Church in having 
 originated this custom must be greatly respected. 
 
 2. Here it should be stated that the text of the 
 existing Pontifical is in this particular probably five 
 hundred years old. This rubric was no doubt framed 
 towards the close of the period of the Schoolmen, 
 when the words, " Accipe Spiritum Sanctum," were, 
 after much discussion, first formally determined to 
 be the words by which in the Latin Church the 
 grace of the episcopate was bestowed. 
 
 3. In an old codex of that age, given by Catalani, 
 in the Appendix to his great " Commentary on the 
 Pontifical," where he discourses upon the consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop, Ex manuscripto Codice Pontificali 
 Bibliothecce Vaticance, Num. 4744, the text of the old 
 service runs as follows : 
 
 " Qua finita surgunt omnes, et Consecratore ante altare 
 stante, vultu ad chorum verso, et Electo ante ilium genua 
 flectente, Consecrator aperit codicem Evangeliorum, ponens 
 ilium super caput et spatulas consecrandi ; et duo Episcopi 
 sustinent ilium, littere ex parte inferiori manente. Tune 
 Ordinator ponit utramque manum super caput illius, dicens : 
 Accipe Spiritum Sanctum : idemque faciunt et dicunt omnes 
 Episcopi, tarn tenentes librum quam alii, successive. Quo facto, 
 illo genua flectente, dicit Ordinator media voce, et etiani alii 
 Episcopi subinissa voce cum ipso. Oratio, etc." 
 
 4. From a second ancient MS. preserved at 
 
 Q
 
 226 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 
 
 Rome, of the same, or probably of an earlier age, 
 Catalan! gives a form in which the "Accipe Spiritum 
 Sanctum " is altogether wanting. The act of conse- 
 cration stands thus : Two Bishops place the Book of 
 the Gospels on the neck of the elect, while the conse- 
 crator and other bishops impose their hands on his 
 head, and the consecrator alone says the Prayer of 
 Consecration. In this form there follows a consecra- 
 tion of the head and hands, by unction, with the 
 delivery of a Pastoral staff and a Ring. 
 
 5. In the British Museum* is preserved a folio 
 black letter edition of the " Roman Pontifical," pro- 
 bably the earliest, rarest, and most perfect copy 
 known. It is prefaced by an Epistle to Cardinal 
 Raphael Riario and James de Luciis " episcopus 
 Caiacensis " Cajazzo. It is supposed by those compe- 
 tent to form a correct judgment, to have been printed 
 about, or soon after, the year 1475. In it the par- 
 ticular Rubric under consideration stands thus : 
 
 " Deinde Consecrator et assistentes Episcopi ambabus mani- 
 bus caput consecrandi tangunt, dicentes : 
 
 " Accipe Spiritum Sanctum. 
 
 " Quo facto Consecrator media voce stans deposita mitra, 
 dicit orationem." 
 
 Catalani points out, however, that Morinus, Mar- 
 tene, and Jueninusf freely admit that the use of the 
 words, "Accipe Spiritum Sanctum," is comparatively 
 modern, as they could not fail to do. Francis Hallier, 
 
 * Press Mark, f. 141274. 
 
 f " Quoad ilia verba Accipe Spiritum Sanctum, quse Consecrator et 
 Episcopi assistentes in ipsa manuum impositione pronuntiant, recens est 
 ceremonia, solisque Latinis (si Morino, Martino, et Juenino credimus) 
 nota." Catalani. Pontificate Romanum, Comment, in Cons. Episc. Paris, 
 1850. 
 
 Vide pp. 63, 64 ; also p. 87, note [*] of this treatise.
 
 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 227 
 
 a learned G-allican doctor, holds the same opinion. 
 He maintains likewise, that the form in bestowing 
 the episcopal character is now two-fold. First, by 
 the use of the words "Receive the Holy Ghost;" 
 and secondly, by the formula, " Eeceive power to 
 govern the Church and to declare the Gospel," or its 
 equivalent. Most recent Latin doctors, following the 
 schoolmen, however, now agree that according to 
 the " Roman Pontifical," and since ancient forms 
 have been amplified and changed, the grace of the 
 episcopate is certainly given by the "Accipe Spiritum 
 Sanctum." Others, in order to cover ancient and 
 Oriental forms, hold that it is bestowed at that 
 period when, together with the imposition of hands, 
 a specific prayer for the descent of the Holy Ghost 
 is offered by the Consecrator. Habertus allows this, 
 because, as he points out, Christ has not instituted 
 the form and matter of the Sacraments directly, but 
 through the Church.* 
 
 6. In all the various ancient forms, types, and 
 examples which have already been given Bnt this vemm 
 in this treatise, the present custom of the J3vei y com ~ 
 Latin Church is simply unknown. This is SmtfiS&Mt 
 
 ,, T ,, ,, ^ ,. found either in 
 
 so in the second canon of the Canons of th,- ancient 
 
 ntes or in the 
 
 the Fourth Council of Carthage, f in the ^ d S ority 
 Form given in the Apostolical Constitu- forms - 
 tions ;J in the Gregorian Sacramentary ; in the Mis- 
 
 * A later edition of the same "Pontifical,'' very carefully printed, 
 and illustrated with some rude but effective wood-cuts, was printed at 
 Lyons in 1542. A well-preserved copy of this is likewise to be found in 
 the British Museum. It was edited by Albert Castellan, " Ordinis 
 Predicatorum," and was printed by Hector Pennet. The text of the 
 rubric, etc., under consideration, is identical with that given above. 
 
 f Vide p. 67 of this treatise. J Ibid. pp. 69, 70. 
 
 Liturgia Romana Vetus. L. A. Muratorius, vol. ii. p. 439, Venice, 1747. 
 
 Q 2
 
 228 Office, of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 
 
 sale Francorum ;* in the Sarum Rite ;f in the orthodox 
 Oriental Form ; { in the service for the Consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop used by the Christians of St. 
 Thomas, as well as in the Form in use among the 
 Nestorians.|| It is so, likewise, in the Eevised 
 Ordinal of the Church of England. 
 
 It may be reasonably concluded, therefore, that, 
 however desirable the existence of such a direction 
 may be in all the various rites of the Church Uni- 
 versal, or of communities separated from the same, 
 its general adoption in the Latin Church could 
 not have been earlier than the fourteenth century. 
 The custom was certainly not followed in England 
 prior to the changes in the reign of Henry VIII., 
 not being found either in the Sarum or the York 
 Pontificals, IT and does not occur either in the Revised 
 Ordinal, as drawn up in 1549, or as finally amended 
 and settled in 1662. 
 
 * Vide pp. 71, 72 of this treatise. f Ibid, pp. 57, 58. 
 
 t Vide p. 106 of this treatise. Ibid, pp.122, 123. 
 
 || Ibid. pp. 140, 141. 
 
 If It is remarkable that the peculiarity in question occurs in one, and 
 one only, of the mediaeval English MSS. viz., the Exeter Pontifical, 
 compiled by, or transcribed for, Bishop Lacy (A.D. 1420 1455). From 
 the valuable reprint, edited by Mr. Ralph Barnes, and published in 
 1847, the following extract indicating this fact is taken : It is found 
 under the head " Consecratio Episcoporum " (pp. 95-96) ; and from it 
 may be gathered that both the Assistant-Bishops were directed to lay their 
 hands on the ' ' Electus," and to say the words ' ' Accipe Spiritum Sanctum," 
 with the Consecrator. No records of the consecration of a Bishop are 
 to be found in the Exeter Archives however. This MS. therefore was, 
 in all probability, never used for conferring the episcopal character. After 
 the beginning of the Litany " Tune surgat Consecrator et ad consecran- 
 dum se vertens, baculum pastoralem in manu sinistra tenens, dicat primo : 
 Ut hunc presentem electum, etc. Iterum accumbat, cantoribus pro- 
 sequentibus letaniam usque in finem ; qua finita surgant omnes preter 
 electum : et duo Episcopi ponant et teneant Evangeliorum Codicern super 
 cervicem ejus et inter scapulas clausum. Consecratore imponente utruui-
 
 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 229 
 
 7. Remarkable as this may seem, it becomes more 
 remarkable when it is remembered that Bishops 
 Barlow, Scory, Hodgkins, and Coverdale went out 
 of their way to imitate the Roman custom at Arch- 
 bishop Parker's consecration ; and this, at the cost 
 of transgressing the actual and legal rule of the 
 Church of England. For whereas the " Form for 
 the Ordination of Bishops, 1549-1552," then used, 
 directed the consecrating- Archbishop only to say the 
 words, " Take the Holy Ghost," while the rubric 
 ordered that he and the " Bishops present shall lay 
 their hands upon the head of the elect Bishop," the 
 Records of Parker's consecration plainly and un- 
 equivocally declare that, on that important occasion, 
 even as all four together imposed their hands, so 
 all four, actually and audibly, said the words, 
 "Take the Holy Ghost."* The " formidable im- 
 pediments " f existing at the commencement of 
 Queen Elizabeth's reign may have induced the five 
 Canon lawyers, in conjunction with Dr. Bulling- 
 ham, to have recommended to the Bishops who 
 officiated such a wise and politic deviation from the 
 actual rubric of the Form, as should guarantee the 
 valid consecration of Archbishop Parker against 
 doubt, question or cavil. 
 
 II. These facts and opinions having been set 
 forth, it is now necessary to point out, Assistant 
 
 7 t/ j. ' consecrating 
 
 as Martene allows all the chief Latin 8 ^p r 8 j^ 
 
 co operators as 
 
 writers before him to have maintained,! 
 that, in the consecration of a Bishop-elect 
 
 quo manum super caput elect! dicens ei : Accipe Spiritum Sanctum. 
 Idemque faciant et dicant omnes Episcopi astantes. Quo finite incipiat 
 Consecrator ympnum, Veni Creator Spiritus, etc." 
 
 * Vide pp. 176-182, of this treatise, as well as Appendix No. XII. 
 
 t Ibid. pp. 148, 149. t Ibid. p. 168, note (f).
 
 230 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 
 
 the assistants co-operate in the act. For if they do 
 not co-operate, it follows that the gifts and graces of 
 the episcopate are conveyed by one only, the Con- 
 secrator properly so-called ; so that should he by 
 any accident, either be incompetent to take his part, 
 or fail to do the work assigned to him, the Bishop- 
 elect would not receive regular and valid consecration, 
 and so confusion, doubt, and perplexity might arise. 
 One of the leading reasons assigned for the presence 
 of at least three Bishops * at every episcopal con- 
 secration, therefore, is that the two co-operating 
 assistants should be there to supply any defects on 
 the part of the chief bishop, and together to do the 
 work ; another reason is that the three bishops may, 
 each and all, publicly, by their presence as officers of 
 the Church, authorize the new consecration in their 
 own name and on behalf of the faithful ; and a third 
 has given rise to the well-known maxim, " A three- 
 fold cord is not easily broken." 
 
 To put the question technically, there appear to 
 be seven distinct and independent, though duly- 
 harmonized, reasons for holding that in the consecra- 
 tion of a bishop-elect, the assistant co-operating 
 prelates are each and both present, as 
 
 * Vide Con. Nic. Canon IV. Con. Arelateneis, Can. I. et TI. Catalani, 
 Commentarius, torn i. tit. xiii., pp. 289-383. Ancient Canons en- 
 joined that the ordination of a Bishop should be performed by at least 
 three Bishops ; though of course the validity of the ordination by one 
 Bishop is undisputed. Three Bishops, one of whom should be the chief 
 Bishop or Metropolitan, -were always enjoined and expected to attend, 
 as Cardinal Cajetan maintains. Vide also Cardinal Bellarinine, De Notts 
 Ecclesix, cap. viii., and Vasquez, In Disputationibus, Pars, iii., ccxlviii., 
 cap. vi. " As co-operators and co-cousecrators, or assistant-consecrators, 
 those are spoken of in the Ancient Canons, who, together with the chief 
 Bishop, convey the episcopal character." Dr. M. J. Kouth, A MS. 
 Note on the English Ordinal.
 
 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 231 
 
 a. Witnesses to the act. 
 
 @. Eepresentatives, for the time being, of the 
 consenting church or diocese. 
 
 7. Presenting the elected-bishop. 
 
 8. Authorising the consecration on the part of the 
 
 metropolitan, if absent, as well as on the 
 part of the king and of the people, 
 e. Co-operating in the sacramental act. 
 . Bestowing the character and imparting the 
 
 accompanying graces. 
 
 -n. Supplying all that may be accidentally wanting 
 by official incompetence, or intentional or 
 accidental neglect on the part either of the 
 consecrator or of the other assistant. 
 These reasons are furthermore common to both 
 East and West, being found in the commentators 
 on the rites of Ordination of each portion of the 
 Christian Family. 
 
 A distinguished Eastern theologian, after careful 
 research and inquiry, has written to the The judgment 
 
 . ,, of Eastern 
 
 author on this point as follows : Theologians. 
 
 (a) " Though with us the Patriarch or Metropolitan con- 
 secrateth primarily, yet the other Bishops touch the person 
 consecrated, and so certainly assist not only in the puhlic 
 rites, but in the very act of consecration. They are there for 
 that purpose. And this is so in accordance with the practice 
 of the Apostles, where several, and not one only made elders ; 
 the Canons of the Orthodox Church ; the rules of the Holy 
 Fathers, and most wise Teachers, well-illuminated of the 
 Divine Spirit." 
 
 Another member of the Holy Eastern Church 
 confirms this opinion :- 
 
 (/S). " All three, or as many Bishops as are present and 
 act, do rightly and actually consecrate the candidate. Three 
 at least, in addition to the Metropolitan, publicly preside.
 
 232 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 
 
 All touch the head of the elect. One, the chief, says the 
 words openly, the others, holding the Gospels, silently or 
 mentally. Yet all say them, as is evident from the fact that 
 all touch, and, by touching, so openly prove their intention to 
 consecrate." 
 
 A third, well acquainted with Western rites, writes 
 as follows : 
 
 (7). In the rules of the Holy and Divine Councils our 
 venerable customs are found. More than one Bishop always 
 officiates now as then ; frequently five or six, in order to 
 make evident that absent Bishops, presbyters, and laity, 
 represented by the inferior, (that is, the others than the chief 
 Bishop,) all of whom together co-operate, are agreed that the 
 new consecration is necessary for the extension of orthodoxy, 
 and is for the good of the Church all of which is openly 
 signified by Divine deed to the people of the Lord."* 
 
 It may be reasonably and properly concluded, 
 The author-s therefore, that, whether the assistant- 
 Bishops say the words mentally or vocally, 
 nts and " they are actual participators in the work 
 
 opinions al- * * 
 
 ready set forth. O f consecration. For the three Bishops 
 are acting together, (a) by one command, (/?) 
 for one purpose, (7) on behalf of One, and (S) 
 by one voice, the voice of the living Church. That 
 voice could not be more efficient or efficacious 
 in its results, if spoken by three than by one. For 
 the one obviously speaks for, and on behalf of the 
 three. Did none speak vocally the form would of 
 course be wanting, and the valid character of the 
 action doubtful. Furthermore, did one speak, 
 (though by accident no true Bishop, yet reputed to 
 be of others, and believed by himself to be,) and did 
 
 * MS. Letters in the possession of the author.
 
 Office of Consecrator and Assistant Consecrator. 233 
 
 the other Bishops speak mentally, (which their 
 public action shows them to do,) while all imposed 
 hands, the consecration would be valid, for there 
 would have been secured in the one act the presence 
 of form, matter, and intention, though one Bishop, 
 not knowingly, but by defect, wanted that which 
 the others, co-operating, were specially present to 
 supply. 
 
 Such a case, however, being imaginary and not 
 actual, has no immediate bearing on the subject of 
 this treatise. Yet such may have occurred in any 
 part of the Church. 
 
 Our conclusion, therefore, with Martene as well 
 as with the Eastern doctors, is, that the assistants 
 in the consecration of a Bishop-elect are not simply 
 witnesses, but actual co-operators and co-conse- 
 crators in bestowing the character of the Episcopate.
 
 ( 234 ) 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 THE DOCTRINE OF INTENTION. 
 
 TO make valid a Sacrament, and Holy Orders, as 
 the Church of England maintains, is "com- 
 monly called," and, it may be added, is rightly and 
 properly called, a Sacrament it is necessary that 
 the minister of it intends, i.e., has the intention,* 
 to do what our Blessed Lord Himself enjoined, and 
 what the Churchf commissions him to perform. 
 
 Now, there are at least four modes in which a 
 person may be conceived to have an intention in 
 doing or performing any act : 
 
 1. He may have- an actual, present intention at 
 the moment he does it. 
 
 2. He may have a virtual intention ; in other 
 words, he may perform, or go through the act by 
 virtue of an actual intention which he beforetime 
 
 * The important distinction between attention and intention should be 
 carefully noted. They have been respectively defined as follows : 1. 
 Attention is an act of the intellect considering what a person is doing. 
 2. Intention is an act of the will tending to some desired end. 
 
 t On this point Bellarmine writes : " Non est opus intendere quod 
 facit Ecclesia Romana, sei quod facit Ecclesia vera, qusecunque ilia sit ; 
 vel quod Christus instituit. Petes, quid si quis intendat facere quod 
 aliqua ecclesia particular-is et falsa, ut Genevensis, et intendat non facere 
 quod facit Ecclesia Romana ? Respondeo, etiam id sufficere. Nam qui 
 intendit facere quod facit Ecclesia Genevensis, intendit facere quod 
 Ecclesia Universalis. Ideo enim ille intendit facere quod facit talia 
 Ecclesia, qui putat illam esse membrum Ecclesiae verse Universalis, licet 
 fallatur in cognitione verse Ecclesse : non autem tollit efficaciam sacra- 
 menti error ministri circa Ecclesiam." Bellarminus, De Sacrament, in 
 gen. lib. i. cap. xxvii. p. 123.
 
 The Doctrine of Intention. 235 
 
 had ; and which, though he does not actively think 
 of it at the time of doing the thing, still continues 
 in effect. 
 
 3. He may have an habitual intention ; in other 
 words, he may have had the intention some time 
 previously and not have retracted it ; but yet, at the 
 same time the intention does not continue in effect, 
 nor can it be maintained that the act is performed in 
 virtue of it. 
 
 4. He may have an interpretative intention : that is, 
 he may be so disposed in performing the act that if 
 he had adverted to it, he would have had such an 
 intention. 
 
 Now, with regard to these four kinds of intention, 
 Western theologians, both Roman and English, 
 generally hold that neither the habitual nor the 
 interpretative intention is sufficient to make a valid 
 sacrament ; that the actual intention, however, is 
 not absolutely required, but that a minister must at 
 least have a virtual intention at the time of minis- 
 tering a Sacrament, otherwise its efficacy is doubtful. 
 
 With reference to the object or aim of this inten- 
 tion it must be to do what our Blessed Lord Himself 
 enjoined and what the Church commissions him to 
 perform. 
 
 A person's intention may be directed to this object 
 or aim in two ways, (a) explicitly and (/3) implicitly. 
 
 A good Christian, in baptizing a child, would 
 obviously have the explicit (a) intention of doing 
 what our Blessed Lord Himself enjoined ; whereas, 
 an Anti-paedo-Baptist, commonly called a Baptist, 
 or some other heretic, not believing in the Church 
 Universal, or misconceiving the true doctrine of 
 baptism, would only have the implicit (ft) intention
 
 236 The Doctrine of Intention. 
 
 of doing what Christians ordinarily do and intend 
 to effect by and through baptism; but yet such 
 implicit intention is commonly held to be sufficient 
 for the validity of the act. 
 
 Again, though this virtual implicit intention thus 
 denned is held to be sufficient, it is a question which 
 has been continually disputed for many centuries, 
 whether, furthermore, this said intention must be 
 (a) internal, or () external, 
 
 () Almost all theologians now hold that an 
 internal intention is necessary : that is, that the 
 minister must inwardly and actively intend to do 
 what the Church commissions and enjoins him 
 to perform. And moreover, it is commonly taught 
 that if sufficient reasons exist for believing that, in 
 any given casein the administration of any sacrament 
 which impresses a character, e.g. Baptism, Confirma- 
 tion, or Orders, the internal intention was wanting, 
 the sacrament should be formally re-iterated with an 
 expressed condition. 
 
 (fi) Almost all theologians hold that it is not 
 sufficient for ensuring the validity of a sacrament if 
 the external rites be gone through, with, at the same 
 time, a deliberate mental exclusion of doing what 
 the Church does.* 
 
 * Below are given some of the authorities consulted for the state- 
 ments and conclusions of the text of this chapter. The subject is too 
 wide to be entered upon at great length, though full of interest and 
 importance. It is believed, however, that the above, though brief, is a 
 fair and faithful summary of Western opinion. 
 
 Toletus, Instructiones Sacerd. lib. ii. cap. 9, 8. De Lugo, De Sa- 
 cramentis, Disp. viii, s. 5. Cassiodorus, De Anima, cap. iii. s. 3. 
 Martinus Fornarius, De Sacramento Ordinis, cap. viii. xiii. Hugo de 
 S. Victor, Summ. Sen. Trac. vi. cap. 7. Salmeron, In Paul. Apost. 
 Epist., De Jntentione, sec. 2-5, who maintains that the intention required
 
 The Doctrine of Intention. 237 
 
 This technical mode of stating the question is, 
 when duly considered, exceedingly plain and simple. 
 It amounts to this that when a public official 
 stands forth to perform and complete a public 
 ecclesiastical act, it may be reasonably and pro- 
 bably assumed that he intends to do what is 
 apparently being done, and what the Church, of 
 which he is a minister intends him to do. If he 
 does not intend to perform the act, it is obvious that 
 he does not do it, or at all events it is probable that 
 he may leave undone some important detail in the 
 act : and, that as consequently the act may not be 
 duly and properly done, it may therefore be invalid. 
 
 With regard to the intentions of public characters 
 who have been dead and buried for many genera- 
 tions, it must be held in the absence of express 
 evidence to the contrary, that when they were formally 
 commissioned to perform a solemn ecclesiastical act, 
 that, moreover, when that act was denned in all its 
 expressive details by long usage, venerable laws, and 
 definite ecclesiastical directions, they did perform, 
 and did not intend not to perform it. We may 
 reasonably and properly assume that they acted in 
 
 of the minister is sufficiently express and certain, by virtue of the words he 
 utters in ministering the Sacraments. Vide, also, Alanus, Dissertationes 
 Contra Valdenses, cap. xiii. s. 3-5. S. Bonaventurse Opera Omnia, 
 lib. ii. cap. vii. s. 8, followed mainly in the Council of Trent. Vide, 
 likewise, Gulielmus Parisiis, De Sacrament. Bapt. cap. ii. (from which 
 treatise our own xxvi. Article on the unworthiness of the minister 
 not hindering the effect of the Sacrament, appears to have been taken.) 
 He also discusses here the question of re-ordination after degradation. 
 Gury, Compendium Theologies Moralis, vol. ii. 202-208. Paris, 1861. 
 loannes Prideaux, De Disciplina Ecclesiae, pp. 654-664. Tiguri, 1652. 
 Martini Bonaciuae sacerdotis oblati, Tractatus de SacrameJitis, 4to. 
 Mediolani: 1620, and Petrus Ledesma, De Sacramento Ordinis, cap. 
 iii. sec. 9.
 
 238 The Doctrine of Intention. 
 
 good faith, unless there exist distinct reasons for an 
 opposite conclusion. 
 
 Now, in the cases of Barlow and Scory, it has been 
 asserted that, owing to certain loose opinions which 
 were current at the period of Parker's consecration, 
 and which, at one period, Barlow certainly and Scory 
 probably, shared, they could have had no such inten- 
 tion in conferring Holy Orders, as is needful to 
 ensure the validity of the sacramental act. 
 
 To this it may be broadly answered, that the 
 unworthiness of the minister hinders not the effect 
 of the sacraments. And this is true, to a great 
 extent, as with morals so with belief. For example, 
 an inadequate belief regarding the efficacy of Holy 
 Baptism on the part of the administrator, would not 
 invalidate the sacrament, if the right form and 
 matter were used, and (what is technically termed) 
 the ' ' virtual intention " had. 
 
 So with reference to Confirmation and Orders. 
 An imperfect appreciation either of the graces be- 
 stowed through confirmation, of the dignity and 
 office of the Episcopate, or of the true character of 
 the Christian Priesthood, would not invalidate the 
 sacramental act of such a person, thus imperfectly 
 believing, who might respectively hold a confirma- 
 tion or bestow Holy Orders. For God bountifully gives 
 to the expectant seeker for grace, and man is but 
 God's instrument. The Church has ever held, 
 therefore, that the unworthiness of the minister 
 could not interpose between the Giver and the gift ; 
 nor make foul the current by which flow the 
 graces of the life-giving sacraments. As St. Isidore 
 declares, with regard to the Eucharist, " He 
 who receives is not injured, even if he who
 
 The Doctrine of Intention. 239 
 
 bestows should appear unworthy : nor are the un- 
 spotted Mysteries denied should the Priest exceed 
 all men in sin."* And the same principle defended 
 by S. Augustine,! cannot but hold good with refer- 
 ence to Ordination. The individual, officially working 
 is lost in his office, unless his intention be actively 
 and deliberately bad, which is not easily imagined 
 and cannot be assumed without distinct proof. 
 Moreover, as regards the intention which both the 
 Church Universal and the local Church of England 
 enjoined Barlow and Scory to have, there can be no 
 doubt whatsoever. The doctrine of the Church 
 Universal regarding Holy Orders, has never varied 
 and never can vary, and the doctrine of the Church 
 of England was and is identically the same with that 
 of the Church Universal, as the Preface to our 
 Revised Ordinal so plainly maintains.]: As is 
 commonly held, however, the minister's intention 
 should be () an actual present intention : though 
 (/3) a virtual intention will be sufficient ; and either of 
 these, with form and matter in substantial harmony 
 with the belief and practice of the Church Universal, 
 will suffice to effect a valid ordination or conse- 
 cration. 
 
 No one can reasonably deny that these conditions 
 
 * S. Isidore, lib. iii. Ep. cccxl. f Cont. Lit. Petil. i. 4, n. 5. 
 
 J Vide p. 5 of this treatise. 
 
 " Non requiritur inentalis intentio," -wrote St. Thomas Aquinas, 
 " sed sufficit expressio intention is per verba ab Ecclesia instituta ; et 
 ideo, si forma servatur, nee aliquid exterius dicitur quod intentionem 
 contrariam exprimat, baptizatus est catecliumenus." In IV. Dis. vii. 
 quses. 1, art. 2. The same reasoning would of course apply to Ordination. 
 Vide, also, Summa, pars iii. quaes. 64, art. 8 : " Alii melius dicunt, quod 
 minister sacramenti agit in persona totius Ecclesise, cujus est minister ; 
 in verbis autem quse profert, exprimitur intentio Ecclesise, quse sufficit 
 ad perfectionem sacramenti, nisi contrarium exterius exprimatur ex 
 parte ministri vel recipientis."
 
 240 The Doctrine of Intention. 
 
 were in all probability complied with both by Barlow 
 and Scory in their public official acts. They may 
 have held it is not proved that they did hold erro- 
 neous opinions regarding the sacraments in general, 
 and ordination in particular. They may have imper- 
 fectly comprehended, or inadequately accepted, the 
 judgment of the teaching Church but yet may 
 have been far short of having a radically insufficient 
 intention in ministering the holy sacraments. Or 
 even if they had held that at their day, in some 
 portions of the Christian Family, error was largely 
 mingled with truth, or still further, that error pre- 
 dominated ; and even if this idea had been applied 
 to the subject of Orders, still no grounds would exist 
 for proving their intention to have been absolutely 
 defective. They, at all events, intended to do what 
 Christ Himself enjoined ; and if by imperfect edu- 
 cation, or through the peculiar circumstances of the 
 times, or because of deep-rooted prejudice, they 
 conceived that what Christ their Lord and Master 
 had enjoined, was in some particulars not identical 
 with what the Church ordered to be done, the 
 mistake was of course on their part, and could not 
 affect their acts done in the name of the Church : 
 otherwise it would follow, as the Vaudois abroad, 
 and the followers of Wickliffe in England erroneously 
 maintained, that the unworthiness of the minister 
 surely hindered the efficiency of the sacrament. 
 
 Thus, then, it is concluded that an inadequate 
 or imperfect belief, on the part of one of God's in- 
 struments for ordaining, more especially if that 
 inadequate belief is the result of an intellectual mis- 
 conception, or other unfortunate defect, does not in- 
 validate the act of ordination which in good faith and 
 with a virtual intention is officially performed.
 
 ( 241 ) 
 
 CHAPTEB XXIV. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC TESTIMONIES TO THE VALIDITY OF 
 ANGLICAN ORDERS. 
 
 TTTHATEVEK may have been the ordinary practice 
 ' ' in the Eoman Catholic Church, with regard to 
 the re- ordination of converts from the Church of 
 England during the last three centuries, it is clear 
 that no decision on the subject has been arrived at of 
 any great theological importance ; because, in the 
 two cases of Dr. Stephen Gough and Bishop John 
 Gordon, considered at Kome, the position and claims 
 of the Church of England were either inadequately 
 set forth, or were not put on record at all. The 
 Petition of Bishop Gordon, which ought to have 
 rested on facts, was based so entirely on a fiction 
 the reality of the Nag's Head consecration and that 
 fiction is now so generally allowed to be such, that 
 the decision given, whether considered theologically 
 or morally, is of extremely little value. 
 
 There can be no doubt, however, that several 
 converts to Kome have, on their own petition or 
 request, received a second ordination. This was so 
 in the reign of Queen Elizabeth,* and the tradition 
 
 * The cases of Edmund Campion, 1564 ; Cuthbert Mayne, 1570 ; 
 William Rainolds, 1575; Richard Sympson, 1577 ; Everard Hause, 1581; 
 Stephan Rousham, 1582 ; Richard [qy. ?] Bluet, 1583 ; John Sugar, 1602 ; 
 Humphrey Leach, 1010 ; Francis Walsingham, 1611 ; John Goodman, 
 1621 ; Placidus Adland, 1660 ; and John Massey, 1676 ; are those of 
 Anglican clergymen, duly ordained, who have been re-ordained, on 
 joining the Roman Church. 
 
 R
 
 242 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 then created has been followed not unfrequently 
 from that period to the present day. 
 
 On the other hand, whatever may he said to the 
 contrary by some whose strong points are not unfre- 
 quently made by strong assertions, it cannot be 
 denied that ever since the separation a considerable 
 number of Eoman Catholics and these, certainly 
 not the least learned or influential of their original 
 or adopted communion, including popes, prelates, 
 priests, and laymen while holding that the Church 
 of England is in a schismatical position, owing to its 
 want of visible union with the rest of Christendom, 
 have, nevertheless plainly allowed that our clergy 
 receive a valid ordination from bishops possessing 
 a true episcopal succession ; and that the changes of 
 the sixteenth century, whatever evils, in their judg- 
 ment may have been wrought by them, did not rob 
 the National Church of England of her ancient 
 inheritance of the priesthood. 
 
 In truth, the question, being mainly a question of 
 fact,* has never been otherwise than undetermined 
 and open. Eoman Catholics have chosen their 
 
 * For example, if a decision were arrived at by any body or Committee 
 interested, after an investigation of the subject, that Anglican Orders 
 were invalid, because Barlow had not been consecrated, or because direct 
 and definite proof were not forthcoming of that consecration, such a 
 decision would, it may be supposed, be founded on the amount of 
 evidence produced in the examination of the case. Such a judgment, 
 however, would be the reverse of final ; for as long as fresh evidence, 
 either direct or collateral, was forthcoming, the decision might be 
 modified, or reversed, according to the evidence produced. The question 
 of Barlow's consecration, and, indeed, the question of the Validity of 
 Anglican Orders, is a matter of fact : and no judgment of doctors or 
 theologians can alter facts. In the case of Gordon, e.g., supposing the 
 facts in his Petition to have been good and true the decision would have 
 been sound, just, and proper. As these, however, were false, not being 
 facts but fictions, it follows inevitably that the judgment was valueless.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 243 
 
 sides, pro and con, often with but little knowledge of 
 details, and too frequently in a spirit of unnecessary 
 partizanship ; and so, two conflicting traditions, 
 both of equal antiquity, and each of like vitality, 
 have, consequently, existed on the subject in Eng- 
 land amongst members of that venerable com- 
 munion.* 
 
 Thus much is asserted ; and here are the proofs : 
 1. In the reign of Queen Mary, those 
 clergy who had actively sided with the 
 innovating school during her half-brother's 
 reign, were certainly not re-ordained, but 
 were formally confirmed in their orders, Mary-pope 
 and this though they had received them cardinal poie 
 
 J Bishop Bon- 
 
 by the Ee vised Form. In the Letter of Sj^ hola8 
 
 Queen Mary, dated March 4th, 1553, to 
 Bishop Bonner, which accompanied "Certain Articles 
 of Enquiry with regard to the State of Religion,"! 
 it was enjoined that for those who had not been 
 ordained by the ancient Ordinal, " the Bishop of 
 the diocese may supply that thing which was wanting 
 in them before, and then, according to his discre- 
 tion, admit them to minister." 
 
 2. InBonner's " Visitation Articles for the Diocese 
 of London," A.D. 1554, the twenty-ninth contained 
 the following inquiry : 
 
 "Whether any such as were ordered schismatically and 
 
 * It should not be overlooked that at the Council of Trent, though the 
 subject of the character and position of the Anglican episcopate was 
 brought before the Fathers assembled, they distinctly refused to pronounce 
 the English Bishops to be no Bishops. It was declared that all Bishops duly 
 consecrated and confirmed by the Holy See were to be had and accounted 
 as good Bishops, but the reverse of the proposition (though for some 
 time under consideration), was not affirmed. 
 
 t Burnet'n Records. Tart II., book ii., pp. 10-15. 
 
 E 2
 
 244 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 contrary to the old order and custom of the Catholic Church 
 
 heing not yet reconciled nor admitted by the ordinary, 
 
 have celebrated or said Mass ? " 
 
 3 and 4. In the Breve of Pope Julius III. to 
 Cardinal Pole, Archbishop of Canterbury, (a) dated 
 March 8th, 1554,* as well as in the Commissions con- 
 sequently issued by His Eminence to the Dean and 
 Chapter of his Cathedral Church, as likewise to the 
 several English bishops, () the latter are ordered to 
 confirm all the clergy in their respective orders : no 
 distinction whatever being made between those who 
 had been ordered by the Ancient Rite and by the 
 Revised Ordinal. This may be seen from the exact 
 terms of the Pope's Breve. 
 
 5. This policy is allowed to have been scrupulously 
 observed and carried out, by no less important and 
 acute a critic than Dr. Nicholas Sanders, who, in his 
 treatise, On the Anglican Schism^ writes as follows : 
 
 " He " [i.e., Cardinal Pole, in a public instrument set forth 
 in the name and by the authority of the Pope,] " confirmed all 
 Bishops which had been made in the former schism, if so be 
 they were Catholic in their judgment of religion, as well as the 
 six new Bishoprics which King Henry had created. And this 
 writing, being affixed to the Statute, was published with the 
 other decrees of that Parliament, and their minds were pacified. 
 All which things were established and confirmed afterwards by 
 the Letters of Pope Paul IV." 
 
 6. Moreover, as regards the practice which, on 
 such high ecclesiastical authority, was followed at 
 this critical period of the history of the Church 
 
 * Vide Appendix, No. XV. Burnet's History of the Reformation. 
 Records to Part III., book v., pp. 17, 33. 
 
 f Sanders, De Schism. Angl., lib. ii., p. 350 [p. 306, Ed. A.D. 1610].
 
 to the Validitij of Anglican Orders. 245 
 
 of England, it is a very remarkable fact that 
 no single record of re -ordination, con- t 
 
 A.L). 155o" 
 
 ditional * or otherwise, is to be found JJt J 
 either in Cardinal Pole's Eegister at Sn 
 Lambeth, or in the Diocesan Eegisters of 
 London, Winchester, Norwich, Rochester, 
 Saram, Chichester, Lincoln, and Lichfield all of 
 which, from the year 1553 to 1558, have been 
 carefully searched with a view to this inquiry, f 
 
 7. From the reign of Queen Mary we pass to that 
 of Queen Elizabeth. It is not within the scope of 
 this treatise to discuss the respective policies of the 
 Courts of Rome and England as then energizing; 
 but there can be little doubt that certain political 
 difficulties, home as well as foreign, which arose at 
 that period, greatly complicated the ecclesiastical 
 questions which were open. Anyhow unquestionable 
 evidence exists, and has been published to A.D. 1559- 
 the world, that Pope Pius IV. offered r P ePiusiv. 
 
 - 1 - to acknow- 
 
 to acknowledge and sanction the whole HPttefSk* 
 " Book of Common Prayer," of which ggST 1 
 the Ordinal formed an important part, on condition 
 of the Queen, Parliament and Nation admitting, as 
 of old, a final appeal in questions doctrinal to the 
 Holy See.J 
 
 * Vide p. 86 of this treatise, with regard to the practice of conditional 
 re-ordination amongst Roman Catholics. 
 
 f On the other hand, certain of Pole's Suffragans, in dealing with their 
 episcopal opponents, appear to have manifestly exceeded the powers 
 delegated to them by His Eminence, and not to have acted either uni- 
 formly or consistently. This was so in the case of the degradation of 
 Ridley, Latimer, Ferrar, and Hooper. 
 
 t Vide Replication to the Bishop of CJialcedon, vol. ii., cap. ii., sec. 6, 
 p. 85, note. Sir R. Twysden, Hist. Vind. cap. ix. ; and especially Pope
 
 246 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 8. In the succeeding reign, that of James I., 
 
 MIS 1 cSi P e ^ er Cudsernius or Cudsem, a shrewd 
 
 0? the an d distinguished Eoman Catholic, came 
 to England, in the year 1608, to observe for 
 &S m himself the state of our Church, and 
 the order of our Universities. After comparing 
 them to those of some foreign countries, where the 
 extravagances of the Calvinists had ruined both 
 Church and nation, he bears the following testimony 
 to the validity of our orders : 
 
 " Concerning the state of the Calvinian sect in England, 
 it so standeth that either it may endure long, or be changed 
 suddenly, or in a trice. In regard of the Catholic order, there 
 is a perpetual line of their Bishops, and the lawful succession 
 of pastors received from the Church, for the honour whereof 
 we used to call the English Calvinists by a milder term, not 
 heretics . . . .but schismatics." * 
 
 9. In the year 1613, Dr. Benjamin Carrier, one of 
 the King's chaplains, and a preacher before the 
 Court, a divine of some reputation both for piety 
 and learning, being not unreasonably dissatisfied 
 with the influential position to which the Calvinistic 
 school in the English Church had at that period 
 attained, and "noting the many evils and dangers 
 which threatened this venerable Church from the 
 violence of sectaries and the perversity of ungodly 
 
 Pius IV., and the Book of Common Prayer. By E. C. Harington, M.A. 
 London : Kivingtons. 1856. 
 
 " Quod Calvinianse scctae in AngKa statim attinet, ille ita comparatus 
 est, ut vel admodum longo tempore durare possit, vel etiam subito et 
 repente mutari : propter Catholicum ibidem in perpetua Episcoporum 
 suorum serie, legitimaque pastorum successione ab Ecclesia accepts, 
 ordinem, ob cujus honoremAnglos Calvinistas mitiore vocabulo, non 
 hsereticos .... sed schismaticos appellare solemus." P. 122. Cudsemius, 
 De Desperata Calvini Causa, Tractatus brevis, etc. Moguntise : 1609.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 247 
 
 men/' began to despair of the authorities being ever 
 able to cast out or silence the aggressors who were 
 thus causing such trouble, confusion, and divisions 
 by their false teaching ; and, consequently, resolved 
 to throw in his lot with those who had consistently 
 refused to accede to any of the changes in religion 
 made during the past sixty years. He, therefore, 
 publicly joined the English Roman Catholics. In 
 so doing he frankly maintained his belief that his 
 ordination in the Church of England was valid and 
 that he was truly a priest ; a point which, having 
 been discussed and maintained by him soon after 
 the period at which the Nag's Head Fable had been 
 first promulgated by'lHolywood, attracted much at- 
 tention, both from his new as well as his old friends. 
 Carrier expressed these general sentiments and this 
 specific conviction in a " Letter to the King " which 
 was afterwards printed ; and at the same time 
 petitioned the Pope to be allowed to minister in the 
 Roman Church without any further ordination. 
 What answer was made to his petition we know 
 not, or whether it ever reached the authorities at 
 Rome is doubtful ; for Dr. Carrier, vexed and irritated 
 at the criticisms which his policy had produced, 
 died in the following year, as was said by some, of 
 a broken heart.* 
 
 10. Here will be given the names with a brief 
 sketch of five f well-known clergymen of the 
 
 * Vide Carrier's Letter to King James. London : 1649. Dodd's 
 Church History, vol. ii., p. 517, Part v. book iii., Art. 7, and Appendix. 
 Ellys' Letter to Dr. L. Dumoulin, etc., Appendix, On the Sacrilegio^ and 
 Schismatical Action of the Church of Rome in Ordaining Anew. London : 
 1680. 
 
 t In addition to the five cases set forth and considered in the text,
 
 248 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 Clmrch of England, living in the seventeenth 
 Fire English century, who having joined the Church 
 
 Clergymen who, * ' O J 
 
 declined to be re-ordained. 
 Their testimony, though mainly negative, 
 is valuable as showing that during a period 
 of tumult and change, the old tradition acted on by 
 Pole, in 1554, and recorded by Cudsemius in 1609, 
 was still ably defended and regularly handed on : 
 Of the converts to the Eoman Catholic Church 
 during the reigns of James I., Charles I., Charles II., 
 though several were re- ordained, many followed 
 Dr. Carrier in declining to be so.* Amongst these 
 appear to have been the following : (a) James 
 "Wadsworth, Chaplain to Eedman, Bishop of Norwich, 
 who, having left the Church of England, went to 
 Spain in 1615, was never re-ordained because of his 
 conviction of the validity of his Anglican ordination, 
 as stated by Edmund Ellys, and died abroad about 
 the year 1627. (/3) Thomas Gawen, born at 
 Marshfield, in Gloucestershire, was educated at New 
 College, Oxford, where he became M.A. in 1632. 
 He was Chaplain to Curie, Bishop of Winchester, 
 and Rector of Exton, Bishopstoke, and Fawley in 
 that diocese. He joined the Church of Rome after 
 
 which are well known, and formed the subject of frequent public 
 comment by writers in the seventeenth century, other converts are fre- 
 quently referred to by contemporary authors as having declined to be 
 re-ordained. Amongst these are (1) William Rainolds, M. A., Fellow of New 
 College, Oxford, who died in 1594 ; (2) Dr. Thomas Vane, of Cambridge, 
 one of King Charles I.'s chaplains ; (3) James Shirley, the well-known 
 dramatist ; and (4) Ambrose Wilson, of Harlow, in Essex, a relative of 
 Archbishop Juxon. 
 
 * A True Relation of the Faction begun at Wisbich, [Wisbeach]. By 
 Dr. Bagshawe, 1601. Transactions Relating to the English Secular 
 Clergy. By John Serjeant. London : 1706.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 249 
 
 the changes preluded by the martyrdom of King 
 Charles and Archbishop Laud, " when troubles 
 beset the land;" but was never re-ordained, "be- 
 lieving himself as good and true a priest as they " 
 [the Eoman Catholics]. He daily said the Divine 
 Offices, and eventually died at his own house in Pall 
 Mall, London, when the times were peaceable, on 
 March 8th, 1683, and was buried at the Church of 
 St. Martin-in-the-Fields. (7) William Eowland, 
 a Welshman, who was Curate of St. Margaret's, 
 Westminster, " allied himself to the Eoman Catho- 
 lics in the troublous days " of the Commonwealth, 
 and, without having been re-ordained, or " without any 
 repetition of ordering," as Ellys maintains, died in 
 1659, and was buried in the churchyard of his former 
 parish, " the burial rites being gone through where 
 he lay dead." (S) Timothy Nourse, son of Walter 
 Nourse, Esq., and Mary his wife, was born at Newent, 
 in Gloucestershire, and matriculated at University 
 College, Oxford, where he became a Fellow, Jan. 19th, 
 1658. He was ordained Deacon and Priest soon 
 afterwards, and became Bursar of his College, the 
 affairs of which position he managed with great 
 ability. He joined the Church of Eome in 1673, 
 but declined to be re-ordained, yet still looked upon 
 himself as a true priest. Certain "Discourses" 
 from his pen were published in London in 1686, 
 and again in 1691. He was an intimate friend of 
 Anderson, Walker,* and Woodhead, all notable 
 
 * Dr. Obadiah Walker, as is well known, was a distinguished Re- 
 unionist. When charged with " introducing Popery " by the University 
 authorities, he replied as follows, in his able Defence of his position and 
 policy : 
 
 " J cannot say that I ever altered my religion, or that my principles
 
 250 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 members of University College, and all at one time 
 warm supporters of the movement for Corporate 
 Re-union between the separated churches. An 
 interesting account of Nourse is given by Thomas 
 Hearne the antiquary, in his well-known MS. 
 Collections, (Vide vol. viii. folio 223 ; and vol. xv. 
 folio 235.) Nourse died, lamented very sincerely by 
 members of the Church of England, as well as by 
 Roman Catholics, on July 21st, 1699, and was 
 buried in the parish church of his birth-place. He 
 bequeathed his coins and medals to the Bodleian 
 Library, his chalice and paten to University College, 
 Oxford ; and gave a rent-charge of 50 per annum 
 to the Bishop and Dean of Gloucester, in trust for 
 charities to the poor of Newent for ever, (e) Hugh 
 Paulin Cressy or De Cressy, son of Judge Cressy, 
 was born and baptized at Wakefield, in 1605. At 
 the age of fourteen he went to Oxford, and, having 
 graduated in Arts, was elected a Fellow of Merton 
 College in 1625. He was in due course ordained 
 Deacon and Priest, and appointed Chaplain to Lord 
 Wentworth. Afterwards he became Chaplain, like- 
 wise to Lucius Carey, Viscount Falkland, a connec- 
 tion of the Lees of Dytchley, Oxon, at which place 
 Cressy spent much of his time ; and where he made 
 the acquaintance of Sir Edward Hyde, afterwards Earl 
 of Clarendon, who was a first cousin to Anne, Lady 
 Lee. Through the influence of his noble friends he 
 was appointed Canon of Windsor, but was never 
 
 do now wholly agree with those of the Church of Home. Mr. Anderson 
 was my governor and director, and from him in my youth J learned 
 those principles which I have since avowed. If they were Popish I 
 have not changed my religion : and they will not be found to be wholly 
 agreeable with the doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church."
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 251 
 
 installed, and also Dean of Leighlin. He was most 
 intimate with our great divine Dr. Henry Hammond, 
 and is said at one time to have been promised pre- 
 ferment by Archbishop Laud. However, in the year 
 1644 he left England for the continent, and in 
 1646, having gone to the City of Kome, joined him- 
 self in communion with the Church there ; where, 
 being pressed to be re- ordained, he declined, and 
 immediately returned to England. After this, owing 
 to the increasing disorders and disasters at home, 
 he went to Paris and published " Exomologesis : or, 
 An Apology for My Eeconciliation to the Church of 
 Kome."* This treatise, dedicated to the Carthu- 
 sian Fathers of the English Convent at Nieuport in 
 Flanders, is, in many respects, remarkable. Through- 
 out the author maintains the essential distinction 
 between the Church of England and the Calvinists 
 and Lutherans, more especially with regard to Orders, 
 on which subject he felt deeply. (Vide sec. ii. p. 36. 
 Also chapters x., xi.) Afterwards, though he became 
 a Benedictine, he was never re -ordained. The 
 anonymous author of " Legenda Lignea," up- 
 braids him with inconsistency, vanity, and other 
 sins, in very coarse language.f Some years later 
 on, Cressy wrote an " Epistle Apologeticall to a 
 Person of Honour"]: [i.e. to his old acquaintance 
 Sir Edward Hyde, then Earl of Clarendon,] by 
 whose arguments and recommendations, in con- 
 junction with those of Dr. Hammond and the 
 writings of Mr. Shelford, it is said that he continued 
 to retain an unshaken belief in the validity and 
 goodness of the Ordinations of the Church of 
 
 * Paris : 1647. f London : 1653. % London : 1674.
 
 252 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 England, and to maintain a pleasant literary inter- 
 course with his old associates.* After the Restoration 
 he returned to England, and was constantly heard 
 of at Somerset House with the Eoyal Family, as 
 also at Dytchley.f He died at the residence of 
 R. Caryl, Esq., of East Grinstead, Sussex, Aug. 10th, 
 1674, in the parish church of which place he was buried. 
 11. Here it will be well to quote an important 
 Foreign paragraph from a small treatise by Chan- 
 " cellor Harington of Exeter,* who therein 
 to provides similar testimony, from various 
 foreign authorities both Gallican and 
 Italian, to the existence of a learned and influential 
 school amongst Roman Catholics, the members of 
 which maintained the validity of English ordina- 
 tions : 
 
 " 'Tis upon the same authority that I shall further allege 
 another fact, better known, and mentioned by Father Le 
 Quien himself in his work. Mr. Goffe, who had been of the 
 Church of England, turning Catholic, was admitted into the 
 Oratory ; and there was a talk of making him a Priest. He 
 had already been ordained in England, which occasioned a 
 difficulty. The matter was proposed to many doctors of the 
 Sorbon, who, after having examined it, declared in favour of 
 the ordination. [H. Prideaux's words are, " gave in their 
 opinion that our orders were good."] But, that affair 
 appearing too important to be left to the decision of a few 
 
 * Vide Letter of Sir Edward Hyde to Dr. John Earles regarding Hugh 
 Cressy in Clarendon's State Papers, vol. ii. p. 322, Oxford : 1773. 
 
 f MS. Letter of the Right Hon. Charlotte Lee, first Countess of 
 Litchfield to Dr. Bonaventure Giffard, A.D. 1694. Lady Litchfield, one 
 of Charles II. 's natural daughters, was a Roman Catholic, and left 
 Bishop Giffard, of Madura inpartibus, a legacy of 200. Cressy appears 
 to have been a member of the Queen's Household. 
 
 J Succession of Biihops in the Church of England unbroken. By 
 E. C. Harington, M.A., pp. 3-6, note. London : 1852.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 253 
 
 divines, Rome was consulted, which, according to her practice, 
 enjoined the ordination, upon account that a doubt still 
 remained for want of clearly stating the facts. This is 
 related hy Dr. Prideaux, who says, that he had it from a 
 
 v *J * *J 
 
 celebrated Catholic, namely, Obadiah Walker, who told him 
 so, and to whom that fact was very well known, because he 
 was at Paris when that affair was transacted. It was, there- 
 fore, at that time the prevailing opinion of the doctors of the 
 Sorbon, that the ordinations of the English were valid ; and 
 why should it be thought extraordinary that I should think 
 as those learned men did, and maintain an opinion grounded 
 upon evident facts and solid reasons ? 
 
 " But what I am going to say comes nearer our times, and 
 is more direct to the point. In 1684 Cardinal Casanata, of 
 known learning and probity, and to whom the practice of 
 Rome, about the re -ordination of the English, did not pro- 
 bably appear sufficient to determine him, writ to the Bishop 
 of Castoria, in order to know what he thought of those 
 ordinations : ' That great Cardinal,' says that prelate, in a 
 letter of the 21st of December, 1684, ' desires to know 
 whether the ordinations of the Bishops of England were valid. 
 He is afraid their ordination does not come from Bishops 
 duly ordained. I believe 'tis for very important reasons 
 that he desires to know of me what Catholics and Protestants 
 think of that ordination.' That Cardinal, 'tis likely, believed 
 that the Bishop of Castoria, being near England, and among 
 the Protestants, must be very well informed of that matter. 
 But he was mistaken. The Bishop of Castoria was perfectly 
 ignorant of those facts, and did upon that subject what is done 
 by all those who are ignorant of them ; that is, he began by 
 denying the validity of those ordinations. It was with such 
 a prejudice that he writ at first to Cardinal Casanata, but 
 without giving his thoughts decisively. In the meantime, to 
 be better informed, he consulted two learned friends, whom 
 he thought might be more acquainted with the matter than 
 he was, and who really were so ; and the opinion of both of 
 them was contrary to his. The first was Mr. Arnaud, whose 
 learning is well known, and to whom the Jesuits themselves
 
 254 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 do not deny the justice of having been one of the most 
 learned writers of his age. The other was the celebrated 
 Dr. Snellaerts, at that time Professor of History at Lour a in, 
 whose judicious Commentary upon St. John's Gospel has 
 been newly published. The letter of Mr. Arnaud to the 
 Bishop of Castoria is dated February 4th, 1615. He does 
 not at all hesitate about the fact, and looks upon the Lamleth 
 ordination as undeniable. ' My Lord,' says he to that Prelate, 
 ' I have seen your last letter to Dr. Snellaerts ; but give me 
 leave to tell you, that the fact, viz., that the Bishops in Queen 
 Elizabeth's time ivere consecrated by true Bishops, appears to 
 me undeniable, whatever Sanders and other controversialists 
 have said to the contrary.' 
 
 " Dr. Snellaerts, who being Professor of History, had pro- 
 bably studied that matter more to the bottom, did also treat 
 it much more largely in the letters he writ to the Bishop of 
 Castoria, whose objections gave him occasion to search into 
 that question. He observes, in the first place, as Mr. Arnaud 
 does, that the fact is out of dispute. Afterwards, he confutes 
 at large the objections of the Bishop of Castoria, and says, 
 among other things, that the testimony of Sanders, and the 
 rest, in this present case, is of no weight. After having con- 
 firmed this at large, he comes to the last objection of the 
 Bishop of Castoria, and maintains, that the form made use 
 of in King Edward's Ritual contains all that is necessary for 
 ordination ; and he does not doubt that such a ritual would 
 be sufficient, if it was used by the Catholic Church. This is 
 a decision of the whole question ; since a ritual which is 
 sufficient in the Catholic Church may be sufficient in any 
 other. 
 
 " 'Tis no surprising thing that, in imitation of those learned 
 men, the illustrious Mr. Bossuet, Bishop of Meaux, should 
 have acknowledged the Validity of the English ordinations, as 
 it appears by his letter to Father Mabillon. 
 
 " But this is not all. Mr. Bossuet did not only acknowledge 
 then the Validity of the English ordinations, but also never 
 changed his opinion upon that head. In 1699 the late Mr. 
 Mrcella, Curate of St. Jaques duHaut-Pas at Paris, in company
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 255 
 
 with a Priest of the Oratory, now Chantor of the Church of 
 Mont/errand, making a visit to the Bishop of Meaux, and the 
 conversation falling upon the Church of England, that Prelate 
 fetching a great sigh, told them, that ' if God would give the 
 English grace to renounce their errors and their schism, their 
 clergy would only want to he reconciled to the Church, and 
 rehabilitated ; ' and he added, that he ' had said as much 
 before the King.' 
 
 O 
 
 " But here is a stronger one still. The R. F. de Riberolles, 
 who before he was Abbot of St. Genevieve, and Superior- 
 General of his Congregation, lived a long time with Mr. 
 Bossuet as superior of his seminary, and had his entire confi- 
 dence a great many years, while he was continually about him, 
 certifies by a declaration, which shall be inserted in the 
 Appendix, that he had the honour to hear that Prelate fre- 
 quently say, that if the Episcopal succession in England under 
 the government of Cromwell was well proved, which he had 
 not sufficiently examined, there was no difficulty about the 
 Validity of the English ordinations, and that their Bishops 
 and Priests were as truly ordained as ours. These two 
 declarations, much later than the history of the Variations, 
 and the advice given to Mr. Le Grand, show that the Bishop of 
 Meaux did always persist in the same opinion which he entertained 
 when he wrote to Father Mabillon, that he had no difficulty 
 about the ordinations in the time of Queen Elizabeth ; and 
 what is more essential, that, notwithstanding the pretended 
 suppression of the Sacrifice and Priesthood among the English, 
 he always looked upon King Edward's- Ritual as containing 
 whatever is necessary and sufficient for the validity of ordina- 
 tion, since he had no difficulty about the ordinations made in 
 the time of Edward and Elizabeth." 
 
 The record of a tradition amongst learned Roman 
 Catholics, both English and Foreign, that our 
 ordinations are good and valid, having thus been 
 brought down to the seventeenth century, will be con- 
 tinued to the present day in the succeeding chapter.
 
 ( 256 ) 
 
 CHAPTEK XXV. 
 THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED. 
 
 SINCE the ecclesiastical changes of the sixteenth 
 century, no Archbishop of Canterbury has made 
 so strong a mark and left so important an im- 
 press on the Church of England, or has served her 
 cause so well and efficiently, as our far-sighted 
 statesman and noble martyr, William Laud.* By 
 the labours of a life-time, as well as by his death, 
 he successfully prevented the National Church be- 
 coming a mere Erastian sect. Stemming the 
 torrent of Calvinistic impiety and the dangerous 
 license of a democratic irreligion, at once illogical 
 and vulgar, he preserved for later generations 
 that Divine organization which had been set up in 
 the seventh century by St. Augustine, England's 
 apostle. 
 
 In his lifetime, and mainly owing to his great 
 influence, the Ke-union school of the time of the 
 Stuarts was created and consolidated : so that, in 
 conjunction with other great prelates, he succeeded 
 in changing the attitude of cold indifference or active 
 opposition with which the Court of Rome had for 
 
 * There can be little doubt that the well- conceived and able policy of 
 Archbishop Laud won for him the universal admiration of Christendom. 
 It is on this ground, in all probability, that he was offered a Cardinal's 
 Hat. None could have offered him that dignity without holding the 
 Validity of his Orders. It may be added that, had Laud been a Roman 
 Catholic he would have been surely canonized within twenty years of 
 hia noble and most edifying martyrdom.
 
 Roman Catholic Testimonies, etc. 257 
 
 nearly a century regarded the Reformed Church of 
 England, to one of sincere interest in her position, 
 and of anxious, if unexpressed, solicitude for a new 
 policy on either side. 
 
 1. That this was so, is evident from the recorded 
 judgments of the Papal representatives who visited 
 England at this period. Gregory Panzani,* a secular 
 priest, and Father Leander,f were sent by A D 1634 _ 1645 
 the Holy See, first with the view of healing g* 8 * 
 the grave differences which, having arisen, ll7 h eS 
 were spreading so widely in the English der ' 
 Roman Catholic body ;J and, secondly, as Pope 
 Urban VIII. expressly declared, to report accurately 
 of the state of religion in the old Established 
 Church. In the Reports which were despatched to 
 Rome, they each bore faithful testimony to the 
 extended influence of the Laudian school, and 
 appeared personally anxious to effect the second im- 
 portant object for which their respective missions 
 had been conceived and arranged. 
 
 What was reported by Father Leander with regard 
 to the state of the Church of England has already 
 been given; what Panzani saw, can be gathered 
 from his, so-called, "Memoirs." It is impossible 
 to doubt that, with regard to our Orders, they each 
 
 * Vide pp. 83, 84, note [*] of this Treatise. 
 
 t PanzanPs Memoirs, giving an Account of his Agency in England in 
 1634, 1635, and 1636 ; translated from the Italian original, and now 
 first published ; with an Introduction and Supplement, etc. Birmingham: 
 1793. 
 
 % The differences arose mainly (1) with regard to the necessity of a 
 bishop, and (2) the needful action in reference to the Oath of Supre- 
 macy introduced in the tune of King James I. 
 
 The Pope's Nuncio. By William Prynne. 4to. 1643. The Popish 
 Royal Favourite. By William Prynne. 4to. 1643. 
 
 8
 
 258 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 believed in their validity, and were instructed to do 
 their best towards promoting a Corporate Re-union 
 of the separated Churches.* 
 
 2. That which may be gathered regarding Anglican 
 Orders from the records of Panzani's and Leander's 
 missions, can be found set forth with singular 
 clearness and much ability by the renowned Sancta 
 Clara, Father Christopher Davenport, D.D. This 
 last named distinguished religious, in commenting 
 on tne Thirty-Nine Articles of the Church 
 of England,! has fully expressed the sentir 
 ments, not of himself alone, but of a 
 considerable school amongst his brethren, 
 as to a conviction of their validity. Translated 
 into English, his comment on that Article which 
 relates to Ordination, is given at length in the 
 text, with the Latin original in a footnote below : 
 
 * "In this Service, [that of the Church of England] it must be allowed 
 when it came to be regularly organized there was a decency and a dignity, 
 well adapted to the sedate and philosophic character of the English 
 people. The churches were the same, the orders of the hierarchy remained 
 the same, and, what was calculated to conciliate the multitude, the com- 
 munion table was placed where the altar stood, music was retained, all 
 the old festivals with their eves, were observed ; the dress of the offi- 
 ciating clergy only was changed to a less gaudy and garish vesture. 
 The use of the English language also, when the first impression was 
 effaced, greatly contributed to attach the people to it, as did the admission 
 of the laity to the cup." Introduction, p. 17. See also, pp. 135, 136, 
 189, 153, 156, 162, 163, 164, 165, 173, 187, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 
 242, 246, 248, etc. Vide, likewise, Clarendon's State Papers, in loco, in 
 three volumes. Oxford : 1773. 
 
 t The Articles of the Anglican Church Paraphrastically Considered and 
 Explained. By Christopher Davenport, D.D. Reprinted and edited by 
 F. G. Lee, D.C.L. London : 1865.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 259 
 
 AETICLE XXXVI. Of Consecration of Bishops and 
 Ministers. 
 
 The Book of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops, 
 and Ordering of Priests and Deacons, lately set forth in the 
 time of Edward the Sixth, and confirmed at the same time 
 by the authority of Parliament, doth contain all things neces- 
 sary to such Consecration and Ordering ; neither hath it any 
 thing, that of itself is superstitious and ungodly. And there- 
 fore whosoever are consecrated or ordered according to the. 
 Rites of that Book, since the second year of the forenamed 
 King Edward unto this time, or hereafter shall be consecrated 
 or ordered according to the same Eites ; we decree all such to 
 be rightly, orderly, and lawfully consecrated and ordered. 
 
 EXPLANATION. This Article refers us to the Pontifical com- 
 piled under Edward VI. 
 
 At the ordination of Bishops, the words in that ceremonial 
 are : " Take the Holy Ghost, and remember that thou stir up 
 the grace of God which is in thee by imposition of hands ; 
 for God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of power and 
 soberness." 
 
 The Archbishop pronounces these words at the same time, 
 with the imposition of hands by several Bishops, which being 
 
 " ARTICULUS XXXVI. De Episcoporum, et Ministrorum Consecratione. 
 
 " Libellus de consecratione Archiepiscoporum, et Episcoporum, et 
 ordinatione Presbyterorum, et Diaconorum editus nuper temporibus 
 Edwardi VI. et authoritate Parliament! illis ipsis temporibus confirma- 
 tus, omnia ad ejusmodi consecrationem et ordinationem necessaria con- 
 tinet : et nihil habet quod ex se sit aut superstitiosum, aut impium : 
 itaque quicunque juxta ritus illius libri consecrati, aut ordinati sunt, ab 
 anno secundo prsedicti Regis Edwardi usque ad hoc tempus, aut in pos- 
 terum juxta eosdem ritus consecrabuntur, aut ordinabuntur, rite atque 
 ordinate [in some editions " ordine " for " ordinate,"] atque legitime 
 statuimus esse et fore consecrates et ordinatos. 
 
 " PARAPHRASIS. Hie Articulus nos remittit ad Pontificale sub 
 Edwardo VI. compaction. 
 
 " De ordinatione Episcoporum verba in ceremonial! illo sunt : Accipe 
 Spiritum Sanctum, et memento suscitare gratiam Dei, qux est in te per im- 
 positionem manuum, quia Deus non nolis dedit Spiritum timoris, sedpotes- 
 tatis et sobrietatis. 
 
 " Hsec verba simul cum impositione manuum a pluribus Episcopis facta, 
 
 s 2
 
 260 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 done, he gives into the hands of the person to be consecrated 
 a Bible with suitable words : so that the form is, " Take the 
 Holy Ghost," etc. The matter is the imposition of hands ; 
 let the more learned judge whether it be right to declare their 
 consecration void on this account, especially since Vasquez 
 and others think that the imposition of hands and those 
 words are sufficient, jure divino, for the essence of the or- 
 dination of a Bishop, as may be seen from the writings of 
 Vasquez, p. iii., disp., 240, num. 58. Conink, De Ord., 
 disp. xx., dub. 7, num. 58, at length treats of the question, 
 and proves it from the Council of Trent ; nor does Arcudius 
 dissent from this opinion, (De Sacr. Ord.,) because of the 
 authority of Scripture, which makes mention of these two 
 points alone, and most frequently. He also, in the same 
 place, shows that in the Greek Church the delivery of the 
 instruments is not necessary absolutely, nor the forms con- 
 nected with them. 
 
 His judgment is the same respecting the physical and 
 material unction in the Sacrament of Order, whether with 
 respect to Bishops or Priests ; for it is not essential, accord- 
 ing to him ; moreover, in the Greek Church, as Arcudius 
 argues, it never has been used, because St. Chrysostom, 
 
 pronuntiat Archiepiscopus : quibus peractis tradit in manus consecrandi 
 Biblia, cum verbis accommodatis : adeo ut forma sit, Accipe Spiritum 
 Sanctum, etc. materia, impositio manuum, judicent doctiores an lianc 
 eorum consecrationem ex hoc capite irritam defineri fas sit, prsesertini, 
 cum. Vasq. et alii putent impositionem manuum, et ilia verba sufficere 
 quantum est de jure divino, ad essentiam ordinationis Episcopalis : ut 
 videre est, p. 3, disp. 240, num 58. Conink De Ordine, disp. 20, dub. 7, 
 num. 58, fuse, et probat ex Trid. ; nee dissentit Arcudius De Sacramento 
 Ordinis, propter authoritatem Scripturae, quae horum duorum saepius et 
 solum mentionem facit, ubi etiam fuse ostendi in Ecclesia Graeca tra- 
 ditiones instrumentoruin non esse necessarias siinpliciter, nee forinas illia 
 applicatas. 
 
 " Idem judicium facit de unctione physica et material! in Sacramento 
 Ordinis, sive quoad Episcopos vel sacerdotes ; non enim est essentialis, 
 secundum euiu : immo in Ecclesia Graeca nunquam fuit adhibita, ut 
 contendit Arcudius ; quia Chrys. in Digressione Morali 2, Orat. in 1, ad 
 Timoth. , f aciens distinctionem inter sacerdotes Veteris et Novae Legis, dicit 
 priores unctos f uisse. Dionys. etiam, licet accuratissimus in ceremoniis
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 261 
 
 (Digress. Mor. 2, Orat. in 1 ad Timoth.,) distinguishing 
 between the priests of the Old and the New Law, says that the 
 former were anointed. St. Dionysius, again, though most 
 accurate in describing ceremonies, says not a word respecting 
 unction ; and when some Greek Fathers mention unction, he 
 understands them to mean spiritual unction. 
 
 With respect to Priests the form is, " Receive the Holy 
 Ghost ; whose sins thou dost forgive they are forgiven ; and 
 whose sins thou dost retain they are retained. And be thou 
 a faithful dispenser of the Word of God, and of His Holy 
 Sacraments ; in the Name of the Father," etc. Then the 
 Gospels [Bible] are given into the candidate's hand, and the 
 Bishop says : " Take thou authority to preach the Word 
 of God, and to minister the Holy Sacraments in this congre- 
 gation." 
 
 Christ, indeed, first gave power over the true Body of 
 Christ, afterwards over His mystical Body, as is plain in Holy 
 Writ; the Doctor well declares (4 dist., 24), and this is the 
 practice of the Church, as is plain in the Pontifical. Some 
 Doctors hold (as in qu. 37, dub. 2, sup.) St. Thomas, after 
 Bellarmine ; the very learned Kellison (whose debtor I am on 
 many grounds) that in the Ordination of Priests, that second 
 
 describendis, nee verbum habet de unctione, quando vero aliqui Grseci 
 Patres, de unctione mentionem faciunt, de spiritual! eos intelligit. 
 
 " De Presbyteris forma est, Accipe Spiritum Sanctum, quorum remiseris 
 peccata, remittuntur eis, et quorum retinueris retenta sunt, et Jidelis 
 verbi divini, et sanctorum Sacramentorum ejus dispensator, in Nomine 
 Patris, etc. Postea traduntur Evangelia, et dicit : Accipe potestatem 
 prsedicandi Dei Verbum, sanctorumque Sacramentorum administrandi in 
 hac congregatione. 
 
 " Christus quidem'primo potestatem dedit super Corpus Christi verum, 
 postea super mysticum, ut patet in sacro textu, et optime declarat Doctor 
 4, dist. 24, sic etiaru practicat Ecclesia, ut patet in Pontifical!. Aliqui 
 Doct. tenet, ut q. 37, dub. 2, in supplementum D. Th. post Bellann. 
 notavit doctissimus Kellis. (cui multam tribuo, et ex multis titulis debeo) 
 quod in ordinatione sacerdotum, ilia secunda potestas super corpus mysti- 
 cum, per potestatem remittendi et ligandi, solum sit explicativa seu de- 
 clarativa potestatis ante traditse, et non esse aliquam novam potestatem 
 de novo collatam, sic aliqui Thomistse, ut patet apud Capreol. 4, d. 
 19, qusest. 1, quod meliori jure alii putant dici in hac nostratium forma,
 
 262 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 power over the mystical Body, by the power of loosing 
 and binding, is only explicative or declarative of the power 
 given before, and is not any new power given afresh. So say 
 some of the Thomists, as appears from Capreol (4, d. 19, 
 qu. 1,) which others with more justice think is said of the 
 form in use in this country, namely, that in the former words 
 that is only explained which is subsequently given, because in 
 the following words power is given in all the Sacraments, as 
 is expressly added in that form, and therefore in the Sacra- 
 ment of Penance, which was implied by the former words, 
 where, too, I doubt not but that the power of offering sacrifice 
 is understood, because power is given over Christ's true Body ; 
 but by divine right there is no consecration except in Sacri- 
 fice, as is the almost unanimous consent of the Doctors : 
 and Christ Himself, by giving the power of consecrating, 
 gave at the same time that of sacrificing, as appears in the 
 narrative of the Last Supper. 
 
 I know that the Puritans say that in this form of theirs the 
 power of sacrificing is purposely expunged, as being super- 
 stitious. But I am not writing against them, because in truth 
 they destroy the whole form. I merely explain the Article in 
 a favourable sense, and the rather because I find that the more 
 
 scilicet in prioribus verbis, solum explicari, quod posted traditur, quia 
 super omnia Sacramento, potestas confertur in verbis sequentibus, ut di- 
 recte ibi astruitur, ergo etiam super Sacramentum Poenitentise, quod in 
 prioribus verbis insinuabatur ; ubi etiam intelligi non dubito, potesta- 
 tem sacrificandi, quia datur potestas super Corpus Christi verum, de jure 
 verb divino non fit consecratio nisi in Sacrificio, ut fere unanimis est 
 consensus Doctorum, et Christusipse dando potestatem consecrandi, dedit 
 insimul sacrificandi, ut patet in ultima Coena. 
 
 " Scio Puritanos dicere, in hac eorum forma ex proposito expungi 
 potestatem Sacrificandi ut superstitiosam. Sed non contra illos ago, 
 quia vere destruunt totam formam : benigne solum expono Articulurn, 
 et eo plus quo video celebriores Protestantium Doctores, ut superius 
 ostendi, Sacerdotus et Sacrificia agnoscere. Peccant saltern in omni 
 sententia non observando formam ab Ecclesia Latina demandatam, ut 
 cum Soto tenent Doctores ; ut etiam videre est apud Petigianis in 4, de 
 Baptismo, et Doctorem, 4, dist. 8, quia est de necessitate Alinislri, ut 
 loquitur Doctor, id est prsecepti in Ecclesia Latina. Fuse etiam de hoc 
 agit Doctor, d. 3, q. 2.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 263 
 
 distinguished Doctors of the Protestants, as I have shown 
 above, acknowledge Priests and a Sacrifice. At least they err 
 according to every opinion, by not observing the form com- 
 manded by the Latin Church, as Soto holds with the Doctors, 
 as appears also from Petigianis De Bapt. 4, and from the 
 Doctor, 4, dist. 8, because the form is de necessitate Ministri, 
 as the Doctor says, that is, necessary by precept in the Latin 
 Church. The Doctor treats on this at length, too, d. 3, q. 2. 
 But the question is, Is that form sufficient for conferring 
 the Priesthood ? It seems (I do not assert it, still less do I 
 hold to the opinion), that, according to some, it might be 
 answered affirmatively from Innocent IV. (De Sacra, non iter. 
 Cap. Presbyt.} where it is said, " With regard to the Apos- 
 tolic Ritual, we find that they used to impose hands on those 
 who were to be ordained, and prayed over them. Nor do we 
 find any other form observed by them. Whence we believe, 
 that unless forms had been subsequently invented, it would 
 suffice for the ordainer to say, " Be thou a Priest," or equi- 
 valent words ; but, in subsequent times, the Church ordained 
 the forms which are now observed. It is, therefore, his 
 opinion, and a constant one with the doctors, that the sub- 
 stance of the form in all ordination, is not absolutely in 
 
 " Sed an ilia forma sufficiat ad Sacerdotium. Videtur (non asserendo, 
 minus adhserendo) responderi posse secundum aliquos, quod sic, ex In- 
 nocentius IV. in Cap. Presbyt. de Sacramentis non iterandis, ubi dicit : 
 De ritu Apostolico invenitur, quod manus imponebant ordinandis, et quod 
 orationem fundebant super eos. Aliam autemformam non invenimus db eis 
 servatam. Unde credimus, quod nisi essent formss posted inventee, sufficeret 
 ordinatori dicere " Sis Sacerdos" vel alia sequipollentia, sed subsequentibus 
 lemporibus formas, quse servantur, Eccksia ordinavit. Ipsius ergo, et 
 constans est Doctorum sententia, substantiam formae in omni ordina- 
 tione, non esse prsecise in cortice verborum, sed sensu : modo igitur fiat 
 verbis Bequipollentibus, ut loquitur Innoc. non dubito sufficere et valere : 
 Non enim verba, sed rem opinor spectari oportere: ut Arcudius ubi suprk. 
 Et Trid. videtur favere, sess. 23, c. 4, ubi ait : Sacram ordinationem verbis 
 et signis exterioribus perfici. Ubi non determinat verba vel signa. Multi 
 utique Doctores non improbabiliter existimant, nee verba, nee symbola 
 externa, id est, nee formam vel inateriam a Christo determinate esse 
 assignata, sed ab Ecclesia assignanda. Solum igitur Christo ordinatum 
 est secunduui hanc sententiain, quod ordinatio fiat aliquibus verbis et
 
 264 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 the mere husk of the words, but in their sense ; if only then 
 it be done in equivalent words, as Innocent says, "I have no 
 doubt but that it is sufficient and effectual. For I think that 
 it is needful to look not at the words, but at the matter ; " 
 as says Arcudius, ubi supra. And the Council of Trent seems 
 to favour the opinion, sess. 23, cap. 4, where it says that 
 holy order " is performed [perftcitur] by words and outward 
 signs," where it does not specify the words or the signs. 
 Many Doctors too, not improbably think that neither words nor 
 outward symbols, that is, neither the form nor matter, were deter- 
 minately prescribed by Christ, but were to be prescribed by the 
 Church. According to this opinion, therefore, Christ only ap- 
 pointed that ordination should be conferred with some form of 
 words and symbols ; and from this it follows a fortiori, that equi- 
 valent words are wholly sufficient, because words prescribed by 
 the Church can much more readily be slightly changed than if 
 they had been prescribed by Christ. So that the Greeks use 
 this form : " The grace of God, which always strengthens 
 things that are weak, and supplies what are fitting, makes or 
 promotes N. venerable sub-deacon to be a deacon, venerable 
 deacon to be a priest, priest most beloved by God to be a 
 
 symbolis. Et hinc k fortiori sequitur, verba sequipollentia omnino 
 sufficere, quia multo facilius, verba ab Ecclesia, quam si k Christo 
 assignentur, modo in sensu et re conveniant, aliquantulum mutari pos- 
 sint. Unde Grseci hac forma utuntur: Divina gratia, quze semper infirma 
 sanat et quse decent supplet, creat sen promovet N. venerabile m Subdiaconum 
 in Diaconum, venerabilem Diaconum in Presbyterum, Deo amabilissimum 
 Presbyterum in Episcopum. Ubi patet eoa rite ordinari, quia substantiam 
 habent. Idem plane aliis videtur, sine assertione esse judicium de forma 
 Nostratium, quia potestatem sacrificandi et absolvendi involvunt, nisi 
 alib detorquere malint, sicut Puritani fecerunt, et k Nostris optime 
 excepti sunt. 
 
 " Quod si hoc durum videatur aliquibus nostrum, attendant ad illud 
 Doctoris, 4, d. 8, q. 2, . Ex hoc patet : Est dictum minus discretum, 
 asserere, quod necesse est in quolibet Sacramento scire precise, quse. verba 
 sunt de forma, ad hoc, ut aliquis conferat Sacramentum. Istud enim ma- 
 nifeste falsum est, non solum in Eucharistia, scd etiam in Baptismo, et 
 Pcenitentia et Sacramento Ordinis, forte enim nullus est qui sciat pro 
 certo, nee Episcopus, nee Ordinatus, quse sint prsecise verba ordinationis in 
 Sacerdotem: Et tamen non est dicendum "nod nullus est ordinatus in
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 265 
 
 bishop." Where it is plain that they differ from the form of 
 the Latins ; no one, however, denies that they are rightly or- 
 dained, because they have the substance. The same appears 
 to others to be the right conclusion respecting the form used 
 in this countiy, because it includes the power of sacrificing 
 and absolving, unless men choose to twist the meaning another 
 way, as the Puritans have done, and have been well censured 
 by writers on our side. 
 
 But if this should seem hard to some on our side, let them 
 consider the opinion of the Doctor, 4, d. 8, qu. 2. Ex hoc 
 patet. "It is an imprudent affirmation, to assert that it is 
 necessary in every Sacrament to know precisely what words 
 constitute the form, to the end that any one should confer the 
 Sacrament. For that is manifestly false, not only in the Eu- 
 charist, but also in Baptism, Penance, and the Sacrament of 
 Order. Possibly there is no one whether Bishop or Candidate 
 for Orders, who knows for certain, what are precisely the 
 words of ordination for a Priest. And yet it must not be said 
 that no one is ordained for a Priest in the Church. In like 
 manner different persons use different words in conferring the 
 Sacrament of Penance, nor is it certain respecting any precise 
 words, which they may be, yet it is not to be said that no one 
 is absolved in the Church." 
 
 Sacerdotum in Ecdesia. Consimiliter diversi utuntur diversis verbis in con- 
 ferendoSacr amentum Poznitentias: nee estcertum de aliquibus verbis prsecisis, 
 quse sint ilia, non tamen dicendum est, quod nullus absolvatur in Ecdesia. 
 
 " Unde illustrissimus Scholiator elicit, licet certae essent formse in 
 Sacramentis, tamen quselibet verba earum formarum non sunt adeo 
 certa et determinata, quum alia, sufficiant. 
 
 " Quod autem additur in ceremoniali, quod Presbyteri prsesentes 
 etiam imponant manus in capita ordinandorum, fuit expresse ordina- 
 tum in 4, Garth, cap. 3, hoc tamen non observatur a Grsecis, licet 
 semper in Ecclesia Latina propter authoritatem Pauli ad Tim. 4. Noli 
 neyligere gratiam quee data est tibi cum impositione manuum Presbyterii. 
 Sic etiam loquitur Trid. sess. 1.4, can. 3, secus vero est in ordinatione 
 Diaconi, ut habetur in Carthag. c. 4. 
 
 " De Diaconis forma est : Accipe potestatem, et officium Diaconi in 
 Ecclesia Dei tibi commissa exercendi. In Nomine Patris, etc. Postea in 
 traditione Bibliorum dicit : Accipe potestatem legendi Evangelium in
 
 266 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 Whence the celebrated Schoolman says, " Though there be 
 fixed forms in the Sacraments, nevertheless all the words of 
 those forms are not so fixed and determined, since others may 
 suffice. " 
 
 The part which is added in the Ceremonial, that the Priests 
 who are present also lay their hands on the heads of those 
 who are to be ordained, was expressly ordered by the fourth 
 Council of Carthage, cap. 3 ; this however, is not observed by 
 the Greeks, though it always is in the Latin Church on the 
 authority of St. Paul, 1 Tim. 4 ; " Neglect not the gift which 
 was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands 
 of the presbytery." So too speaks the Council of Trent, 
 sess. 14, can. 3 ; in the ordination of a Deacon however, the 
 rule is different, Cone. Carth. c. 4. 
 
 In ordaining Deacons the form is " Take thou authority to 
 execute the office of a Deacon in the Church of God com- 
 mitted unto thee. In the Name of the Father, etc." Then 
 in giving to each of them the Sacred Books the officiant says, 
 " Take thou authority to read the Gospel in the Church of 
 God, and to preach the same, if thou be thereunto ordinarily 
 commanded." 
 
 To many it seems that nothing essential is here omitted, 
 according to the declaration either of Florence or Trent, for 
 the reasons assigned before. The imposition of hands is 
 essential, by the consent of nearly all writers, which is in this 
 office duly observed, for together with the pronouncing the 
 form of the Gospels two are given in this rite, which some 
 
 Ecclesia Dei, et idem prsedicandi, si ad illud prgsstandum ordinarie 
 vocatus fueris. 
 
 " Multis videtur nullum essentiale hie prsetermitti, secundum declara- 
 tionem Florentini vel Trident, propter rationes superius assignatas. Im- 
 positio manuum omnium fere consensu est essentialis, quae hie recte 
 observatur, quia simul cum probatione formae tradunt etiam hie Evan- 
 gelium, quod aliqui Theologi putant essentiale : sed ut recte Arcudius 
 de Sacramento Ordinis (qui melius omnibus aliis hsec ad fundum ex- 
 aminavit) traditio instrumentorum est potius determinatio materiae 
 quam ipsa materia, et sic intelligi debet Florent. secundum eum, quando 
 specificat traditionem materise ad singulos ordines.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 267 
 
 theologians consider essential, but as Arcudius rightly observes, 
 De Sacr. Ordlnis (who has examined this matter to the bottom 
 better than all others), the delivery of the instruments is 
 rather the determination of the matter than the matter itself, 
 and the Council of Florence should be understood in this 
 sense, according to him, when it specifies the delivery of the 
 matter for each order. 
 
 I will add here a beautiful saying of the Doctor, much to 
 the point, 4, d. 8, qu. 2, Quod ergo erit consilium : " It is 
 not safe for any one to esteem himself highly skilled on account 
 of his knowledge, and to say, I choose to use precisely such 
 and such words for the consecration ; but it is more secure to 
 say simply, I wish to utter such and such words with that 
 intention, with which Christ appointed that they should be 
 uttered ; and those things which by Christ's institution are 
 essential to the form, I say as essential to the form, and what 
 is instituted for the sake of reverence, I say for the sake of re- 
 verence." Such are his words : would that the framers of the 
 Articles had considered, with the same humility as the Doctor, 
 the forms of the Sacraments as the gravity of the matter 
 deserves, they would not then so easily, from too great opinion 
 of tlieir own skill, in any way, though it may be (according to 
 opinions which are tolerated) not substantially, have changed 
 or mutilated the forms used in the Church. 
 
 I do not then examine the other points respecting the 
 succession of Bishops or Ministers (it has been treated at 
 
 " Addanahic opportune pulcherrimum dictum Doctoris 4, d. 8, qu. 2, . 
 Quod ergo erit consiliuin : Non est tutum alicui se reputare valde peritum 
 de scientia sua, et dicere, volo uti prsecise istis verbis pro consecratione 
 sed securior est simplicitas, volo ista verba proferre sub ea intentione, sub 
 qua Christus iiistituit ea esse proferenda, et qu.se, ex Christi institutione 
 sunt de forma, dico ut de forma, et quse ad reverentiam, ad reverentiam. 
 Haec ille : utinam conditores Articulorum eadem qua Doctor humilitate 
 Sacramentorura formas pro rei gravitate perpendissent, non adeo facile 
 formas in Ecclesia usitatas experitiss sute nimia reputatione ; ullo modo 
 immutassent, vel detruncassent, licet forte (secunduin opiniones toleratas) 
 non substantialiter. 
 
 " Ergo alia capita non examine de successione Episcoporum vel Minis-
 
 268 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 length and skilfully by others), but only the bare words of the 
 Article, whether that is, in point of form and matter, (if no- 
 thing else hinder,) the Ordination be validly performed. 
 
 3. The Case of Dr. Gough, in conjunction with 
 A.D.1636-1661. those of Bishop Gordon and Sir Harry 
 Trelawney, in each of which certain 
 
 charies i mg authorities at Eome pronounced some 
 
 Peter Walsh, 
 
 , ,.-., 
 
 the Fraaciscan. ] m ^ O f judgment regarding Anglican 
 Orders, will be considered in the next chapter. 
 
 4. On the subject under consideration, Peter 
 Walsh, the well-known Franciscan diplomatist, an 
 able Roman Catholic theologian of the seventeenth 
 century, remarks as follows in the Preface to his 
 " History of the Irish Remonstrance" :* 
 
 "In that place where I seem to be too severe on Matthew 
 Parker, the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury, under 
 Queen Elizabeth, you must not persuade yourself I do at 
 all reflect upon his ordination, as if indeed that had been not 
 only uncanonical or unlawful, but really void and null, or (as 
 the schoolmen speak) invalid. Were I to deliver my opinion 
 of this matter, or were it my purpose to speak thereof, I 
 would certainly hold myself obliged in conscience, (for any- 
 thing I know yet,) to concur with them who doubt not the 
 ordination of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons in the Protestant 
 Church of England, to be (at least) valid. And yet I have 
 read all whatever hath been to the contrary objected by Roman 
 Catholic writers, whether against the matter or form, or want 
 of power in the first consecrators, by reason of their schism 
 and heresy, or of their being deposed formerly from their 
 
 trorum (ab aliis fuse et docte peractum est) sed solum ipsa verba Articuli, 
 an scilicet in formse et materise (si nihil aliud obstat) valide fiat 
 Ordinatio." 
 
 * The History and Vindication of the Loyal Formulary, or Irish 
 Remonstrance, so graciously received by His Majesty, anno 1661, etc. By 
 Father Peter Walsh, of the Order of St. Francis, Professor of Divinity. 
 Folio. London: 1674.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 269 
 
 sees, etc. But I have withal observed nothing of truth alleged 
 by the objectors, which might in the least persuade any man 
 who is acquainted with the known divinity or doctrine of our 
 present school (besides what Richardus Armachanus long 
 since writ,) and with the annals of our Koman Church ; unless 
 peradventure he would turn so frantic at the same, as to 
 question even the validity also of our own ordination in the 
 said Roman Church, on pretence, forsooth, either of the form 
 of the Sacrament altered at the pleasure of men, or succession 
 of Bishops interrupted by so many schisms ; or of Stephen VII. 
 condemning all the ordinations of his predecessor Forinosus, 
 and John IX. rescinding all the acts of that Stephen, and 
 then Sergius III. rescinding all the acts of the said John IX., 
 and the former ordinations of Formosus. Upon occasion of 
 which horrible hurly-burly of ordinations, ex-ordinations, and 
 super-ordinations, an author of that time, called Auxilius 
 (A.S. 908) writ an excellent book, intitled, De Ordinationibus, 
 Ex-ordinationibus et Super-ordinationibus Romanorum Pon- 
 tificum, et Ordinatorum ab eis Ex-ordinationibus et Super- 
 ordinationibus." (" To the Reader," p. xlii.) 
 
 The same writer, at a later period, reiterates the 
 conviction here put on record in his "Preface to 
 Four Letters," as follows : 
 
 " I had, about twelve years since, in the Preface to my 
 History of the Irish Remonstrance, publicly in print, ac- 
 knowledged my opinions to be that the ordination of the 
 Protestant Church of England is valid ; meaning it un- 
 doubtedly to be so according, both to the public doctrine of 
 the Roman Catholic Schools themselves, and the Ancient 
 Rituals of all Catholic Churches, Latin and Greek ; nay, 
 and to those Rituals of all the Oriental Heterodox Churches 
 too, as Morinus, a learned Oratorian, hath recorded them." 
 
 And again to the same effect, only expressing his 
 judgment with still greater plainness : * 
 
 * Controversial Letters Concerning the Pope's Authority over the Wliole 
 Earth. [By Peter Walsh.] Fo. xiii., p. 22. 4to. London : Brome
 
 270 Eoman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 " We do not, so far as I comprehend, deny that they be 
 true Bishops. True Bishops they may be and are, we can 
 admit ; but apart from the Pope, and so bad Bishops ; because 
 with no aucthority to exercise their powers and office. 
 They may ordain, but their subjects are bad alike, for they, 
 too, deny Peter's rule. Let them affirm the same, and we 
 want no order to be conferred anon, but aucthority, which the 
 whole of the King's Church notoriously lacketh, but which 
 Peter's successor alone having, can give, from Christ." 
 
 At this period the wide-spread influence of the 
 Re-union school, founded by Archbishop Laud and 
 his immediate allies, and supported with such 
 efficient help by so many foreign churchmen, is 
 found to be re-acting on the Roman Catholics of 
 England. Several of their writers, having witnessed 
 the rising again of the old National Church after 
 the Great Rebellion, an event never anticipated by 
 them, seemed quite disposed to adopt a policy of pro- 
 moting peace and healing the unhappy divisions. 
 Father Walsh, from the following noble sentiments, 
 was evidently one of these. He thus writes : 
 
 "Meantime, instead of reproaching our several Churches 
 with the errors of their several members, it were I think 
 more to purpose, I am sure more charitable, to endeavour that 
 all errors might be taken away on both sides, that by one faith 
 and one baptism we may all serve our One Lord and God, and 
 reunite into One Holy and Immaculate and glorious Church, 
 free from those spots and wrinkles which our unhappy divisions 
 have too much and too long brought upon her." * 
 
 and Tooke, at the Gun in St. Paul's Churchyard, 1674. Vide, also, H. 
 Prideaux, On the Validity of the Orders of the Church of England, p. 45. 
 4to. London : 1688 ; in which the passage previously quoted is given at 
 length. 
 
 * The Controversial Letters on the Grand Controversy. [By Peter 
 Walsh] Letters I. and II., p. 46. 4to. London : H. Brome and B. 
 Tooke. 1673.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 271 
 
 5. Abraham Woodhead, of University College, 
 Oxford, a distinguished theologian and con- 
 troversial writer, matriculated A.D. 1624, 
 became Fellow of his College in 1633, 
 
 -i T -|- i /-\ i i / in the Church 
 
 received Holy Orders, passed a course of of England. 
 
 ,-..... T - , **! -i Neyer re-or- 
 
 Divmity, was Proctor in 1641, and a warm damed on 
 
 > 7 ' principle, 
 
 supporter of the Catholic and Ee-union jgSfJS 
 School in the Church of England. He ? of 
 was ejected from his Fellowship by the Puritan 
 usurpers during the Commonwealth, but restored in 
 1660. Later in life he joined the Church of Eome. 
 His Treatise on " Ancient Church Government," 
 in which he altogether coincides with the sentiments 
 of the Franciscan, Walsh, shows his conviction that 
 the question in dispute between England and Eome 
 had reference, not to orders, but to jurisdiction 
 not to the character of the Prayer Book and Ordinal 
 but to the rejection by the nation of the Pope's 
 authority. He is said by Thomas Hearne the 
 antiquary, of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford, to have 
 ever looked upon himself as a Priest,* though he 
 
 * The late Koman Catholic clergyman of Lichfield, the Rev. John 
 Kirk, informed Dr. Bliss that this statement of Hearne's is borne out by 
 a tradition related to him by the Right Rev. Bishop Poynter. This fact 
 is recorded in the interleaved copy of Dr. Bliss's edition of A. Wood ; 
 Athenas Oxoniensis, as well as in a letter to the Author. The following 
 extract likewise authenticates the fact in question : " Though Mr. Wood- 
 head favoured the Pope and his side, and renounced his goodly plan 
 [" place " in Corrigenda at end,] at Oxford, so to defend the same, yet 
 he openly alloweth the Protestant Church [i.e. the Church of England] 
 to have good Bishops, and the clergy to be true clergy : insomuch that 
 he betook himself away from that University, after the affairs at Maudlene 
 and his own Colledge, to retire from the growing disputaciousnesse of the 
 tunes, and to avoid the importunities of some Papists that he should 
 become an open Priest, by a new ordering of theirs, which he then, upon 
 his turning over to them, and evermore afterwards, as we know, greatly 
 disliked and notably declined to favour, even usque ad mortem" Remarks
 
 272 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 left the Church in which he had been ordained, and 
 to have frequently declined re-ordination which was 
 pressed upon him, statements made hy Hearne in 
 a letter to Mr. Cuthbert Constable, of Burton Con- 
 stable, near Hull, dated December 9th, 1730, still, 
 with a large number of Woodhead's MSS., in the 
 possession of that ancient family. Woodhead, who 
 was never re-ordained, and ministered in a private 
 oratory or chapel, died at Hoxton, near London, on 
 May 4th, 1678, aged 80, and was buried at Old St. 
 Pancras Church. The above facts are taken from a 
 MS. note of the late Rev. Dr. Philip Bliss, Principal 
 of St. Mary Hall, Oxford. 
 
 The learned Bishop of Meaux, Jacques Benigne 
 A.D. 1670-1688. Bossuet," writes Courayer,* "whose zeal 
 
 J. B. Bossuet, ' 
 
 Meaux Lin- ^^ erudition have been so long the ad- 
 Anguc^c; miration of all France, was much inclined 
 ESS*! 1111111 " to this, [i.e. the Anglican] side ; and in a 
 letter written to D. Jean Mabillon, dated the 
 12th of August, 1685, (the original whereof was 
 communicated to me by D. Vincent Thuillier, a 
 learned Benedictine of my acquaintance,) he delivers 
 his thoughts concerning it clearly enough : ' As to 
 the affair of England,' says he, ' besides the difficulty 
 
 on a Letter to a Ladye of Rank, etc. With a Replication to G- 
 and others. 4to. By H. W., p. 17. London : Brome. 1704. 
 
 * The Validity of the Orders of the English. By P. F. le Courayer. 
 Author's Preface, pp. 20-21. Oxford: 1844. "Learned Roman Catho- 
 lics have thought the ordinations of the English valid before me. It was 
 certainly the opinion of the late M. Bossuet. Rome has never had this 
 question examined juridically, nor decided the contrary. The usage of 
 re-ordaining, founded on doubts not yet cleared up for want of documents 
 communicated to her, is a wise precaution, but cannot have the force of 
 law. It is altogether to the advantage of the [Roman] Catholic Church 
 to recognise the validity of these ordinations." Testimony to the Defence 
 of Anglican Ordinations, p. xxxiii.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 273 
 
 with respect to the first Bishops, the authors of the 
 schism, there is also another great one at the time 
 of Cromwell ; when it is contended that the succes- 
 sion of the ordination was interrupted. The English 
 maintain the contrary ; and as to the succession at 
 the beginning of the schism, they maintain that 
 there is no difficulty ; and in this they seem to be in 
 the right.' " 
 
 7. This opinion of the distinguished Bishop of 
 Meaux is supported by a remarkable course of public 
 action taken towards the close of the eighteenth 
 century, with reference to the Ancient Church of 
 England, which can leave no doubt that his opinion 
 became a settled and confirmed conviction. 
 
 After King James II. had retired to St. Germain's, 
 and had lost all well-grounded hope of re- A . D . 1675 . iro i. 
 gaining the ancient dominions of his fore- SJfiJfSwS' 
 fathers, the Primate of all England and six S^SS? 8 ' 
 other Bishops, who, having refused to with the judg- 
 
 1 ' O mentofPope 
 
 acknowledge the Dutch intruder, were 
 dispossessed of their sees, consulted the 
 exiled King, (whose previous bearing and * 
 conduct towards them had not been of the most 
 generous or paternal character,) as to whether or 
 not they should continue the episcopal succession. 
 Dr. George Hickes, Suffragan-Bishop of Thetford, 
 has left on record, in his own handwriting, a careful 
 and exact account of what happened. It may be 
 easily imagined that some at least amongst the 
 King's Eoman Catholic allies would have discounte- 
 nanced any active co-operation with the non-juring 
 prelates of the English Church ; and would have 
 openly opposed a continuance of the episcopal 
 succession. But when James himself called to
 
 274 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 mind the noble devotion of so many distinguished 
 prelates and clergy of the Ancient Church to the 
 person and cause of his martyred father, as well as 
 the generous support which their successors had 
 rendered to his royal brother, sufficient motives may 
 easily be found for the policy he thought it right to 
 adopt. In answer to the application of Archbishop 
 Bancroft and others, he formally agreed to approve 
 of the succession being perpetuated, and, in general 
 terms, signified his judgment to that effect. 
 
 At the same time, in order fully to satisfy his 
 conscience in the matter, he expressed his intention 
 of consulting some of the most renowned prelates 
 and casuists of France, before approving of the 
 persons selected for the episcopate, and personally 
 authorizing their actual consecration by the existing 
 English Ordinal. Accordingly a Case was laid by 
 the King before Harlay, Archbishop of Paris, and 
 before Bossuet, both of whom, most earnestly and 
 dispassionately considering the question, having 
 consulted the Pope, Innocent XII., gave a solemn 
 judgment, approved at Kome, that, as the Church 
 of England was established by the laws of the king- 
 dom, King James was under no obligation of con- 
 science to act against it ; but, on the contrary, was 
 bound to maintain and defend it so long as those 
 laws were in force.* Here, then, are found persons 
 
 * It may here be noticed, that in the remarkable "Declaration" 
 issued by James II. from St. Germain's, dated April 17th, 1693, he 
 promises, should he be received back again by the English people, to 
 maintain the National Church as by law established, to protect the 
 venerable prelates and respect the rights of the clergy, a concession 
 which it appears he had been induced to make by certain of the French 
 Bishops, and by some Doctors of the Sorbonne, who, having thoroughly 
 examined the question of English Orders, and the position and character of
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 275 
 
 of the highest authority and rank in the Koman 
 Catholic Church admitting that the English com- 
 munion possessed an organization which it was well 
 and wise should be preserved intact, and by conse- 
 quence a consequence naturally and easily drawn 
 from the facts and premises set forth, that the 
 Orders of the Church of England were good and 
 valid.* 
 
 8. The Treatise of Father Courayer, Professor 
 of Theology in the Congregation of St. AD 1698 . 1776> 
 Genevieve, originally published in 1723, 
 
 in which that learned writer hands on the 
 sound tradition existing amongst certain ( 
 Roman Catholics to the same effect, need not be 
 further alluded to, as it is so well-known and highly 
 valued. Courayer died, Oct. 17th, 1766. 
 
 9. In addition to the Roman Catholic writers 
 already mentioned, many both in England A.D. wnsw 
 and France carefully discussed the subject. **<& theoio- 
 Here on the Anglican side, Bishop Gilbert g ucan Orders - 
 Burnet, Mr. Whitfield, Mr. Milbourne of Lynn, and 
 
 our National Communion, had become convinced that the Church might 
 easily be re-united with the Catholic Churches of the Continent ; and who 
 had strongly recommended to the King a policy of co?zstruction and not 
 one of destruction, as alone wise, right, and worthy of the sacred and 
 important interests involved. It is equally remarkable that the " Declara- 
 tion," published at Edinburgh, in the name of James III., by his son, 
 A.D. 1745, contains a clause substantially identical with that quoted 
 above: "We solemnly promise to protect, support, and maintain the 
 Church of England, as by law established, in all her rights, privileges, 
 possessions, and immunities whatsoever ; and We shall on all occasions 
 bestow marks of Our Royal favour on the whole body of the clergy, but 
 more particularly on those whose principles and practices shall best corre- 
 spond with the dignity of their sacred profession." Vide Collection of 
 Proclamations and Broadsides in the British Museum. 
 
 * Vide Appendix, No. XVIII. The Nonjuring Consecrations. Bishop 
 Hickes's Records. 
 
 T 2
 
 276 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 other members of the Church of England replied 
 to those foreign authors whose publications were 
 largely circulated in our communion, and often 
 with effect. In France, Father Hardouin, S.J., 
 Father Le Quien, D.D., Fennel, Dean of Laone, 
 Dr. Peter Le Blanc, The Abbe Gervaise, Dr. Arnaud, 
 and Canon Vivant, amongst others, entered the lists, 
 some on one side, some on the other ; rendering the 
 subject under consideration exceedingly well-known 
 there, and materially altering several unfavourable 
 opinions regarding the English Church which certain 
 historical events of the sixteenth century had not 
 unreasonably created.* 
 
 10. In England about the same period, or some 
 SS fthe brief space of time afterwards, there were 
 not wanting grave divines, on the same 
 side of the wall of separation, who, having 
 
 an, rcsop -, -i .-, -, , 3 
 
 Murray, purposely examined the subject, maintained 
 
 Bishop James f ... . 
 
 goyie, Bishop the validity, while 01 course they denied 
 
 Peter Baines, * 
 
 dren? pHen " the irregularity of our Orders. f Amongst 
 
 * After that French Revolution which took place towards the close of 
 the last century, a considerable number of exiled priests were hospitably 
 received in various parts of England. Of these nearly thirty lived for 
 many years at Thame, in Oxfordshire of which place the writer's grand- 
 father, the Rev. T. T. Lee, B.D., was Vicar from 1795 to 1841. He 
 has often heard, on the best authority, that their feeling towards the 
 English Church and her clergy was one of affectionate respect and 
 brotherly interest. Though Mass was said in a temporary chapel, con- 
 structed in the house in which they lived, they frequently attended Divine 
 Service, sitting in the choir of the old Parish Church in their soutanes ; 
 and several of them were buried in the churchyard, according to the 
 rites of the Established Church, in which solemnities the survivors 
 publicly took part. Vide Appendix, No. XXIII. 
 
 t The Rev. John Kirk, of Lichfield, the Rev. Joseph Berrington, and 
 Bishop Hendren, have been mentioned to the author, on high and reliable 
 authority, as having expressed similar sentiments. It might be incon- 
 venient, and certainly would be invidious, to name living divines. A very
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 277 
 
 these were Dr. Strickland, a well-known The EV. 
 
 T> X-N -i Joseph Ber- 
 
 Koman Catholic prelate, accused in his gg*"!* 8 * 
 
 John Kirk, 
 
 life-time of Jansenism, but revered greatly ButtS^S* 
 after his death for his love of truth, charity, A - w " Pugto ' 
 and moderation. He died Bishop of Namur. Bishop 
 Henry Stonor,* one of the four Vicars Apostolic in 
 England, is also spoken of as having published a 
 similar conviction. The same is the case of Arch- 
 bishop Murray, of Dublin, and of Bishop Doyle, of 
 Kildare ; f as also of that renowned Benedictine, Dr. 
 Peter Baines, likewise a Vicar Apostolic governing 
 the English Roman Catholics, who is well-known to 
 many who were personally acquainted with him, to 
 have held the same opinion. The sentiments of Mr. 
 Charles Butler and of the late Mr. Augustus Welby 
 
 large number of Roman Catholic Clergy, however, are known to agree 
 in this particular with Cardinal Pole and the others already quoted. 
 
 * I have been unable to find the passage forwarded to me, as contain- 
 ing the opinion on this point of Bishop Stonor, in any of the Roman 
 Catholic serials to which I have been referred. My father's friend, Lord 
 Camoys, the present head of the Bishop's family, to whom I applied for 
 information concerning it, answered as follows : u I have no knowledge 
 that Bishop Stonor left any writings whatever. He left his library to my 
 family, and a very valuable ecclesiastical library it is, but I never heard 
 of his opinions, either written or spoken." 
 
 f In March, 1825, Dr. James Doyle, Roman Catholic Bishop of Kildare 
 and Leighlin, referring to the Church of England, declared before a Com- 
 mittee of the House of Lords : " As a Christian Church possessing a 
 Hierarchy and preaching the doctrines of the Gospel, I respect it and 
 esteem it more than any other Church in the Universe, separated from 
 the See of Rome." Archbishop Murray, of Dublin, wrote a public Letter 
 to the Lord Bishop of Gloucester, (1835,) in which the following occurs : 
 "A Church, like the Established Church of England, which, having 
 preserved all that is essential, possesses a succession of Bishops and Pastors, 
 can occupy common ground with our Churches, where dissenting bodies 
 have but little hope for a better future." Vide Supplementary Memoir, 
 and Twelve Letters on the Catholic Claims. By JEneas Macdonell, Esq., 
 pp. 14 and 17. Dublin : 1839. Vide, also, The Union Review. Vol. l< 
 Article " Re-union." 1863.
 
 278 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 Pugin, with reference to one detail of the contro- 
 versy, have been already put upon record on a 
 previous page, and, therefore, need not here be 
 repeated. Amongst the clergy of the second order 
 many are known to have frequently expressed a 
 similar judgment. 
 
 11. Furthermore, that active Koman Catholic 
 A. D. isos me. prelate, Dr. JohnMilner, F.S.A., sometime 
 
 DD n , Bishop Bishop of Castabala, (i.e. from 1803-1826.) 
 
 of Castabala, > \ . " 
 
 of" a PP ears to have ranked hmiseli on the 
 same side, for he wrote as follows, regard- 
 ing the Ancient Church of England and 
 
 < her Orders, in his celebrated "Letters 
 to a Prebendary : " 
 
 " With respect to the authority and constitution of the 
 Church [of England] She claims in her Articles, not only 'the 
 power to decree rites and ceremonies,' but also ' authority in 
 controversies of faith.' She teaches that the Orders of her 
 ministers have descended from the Apostles, and are appointed 
 by God ; and that the power given to them in the ceremony 
 of Ordination is communicated by the Holy Ghost ; * more- 
 over that the form of Episcopacy is divine and essentially 
 necessary to her existence. In prove of this we observe, 1st, 
 that it is required by the Act of Uniformity (1) that no person 
 shall be allowed to hold any living who has not received 
 episcopal ordination : though, from the confusion which had 
 pervaded in the kingdom for almost twenty years before the 
 passing of this Act, this had been impracticable with respect 
 to the generality of the officiating ministers ; (2) that the 
 
 * Note by Bishop Milner. "The Order of Priesthood is conferred 
 in the following words of Scripture, agreeably to the ' Roman Pontifical, ' 
 Receive the Holy Ghost," etc. Vide, also, Notes, p. 321 on our forms 'of 
 ordination; and, as to the Sacraments in general, the foot-notes on 
 pp. 334, 335, 339, 341. The Bishop does not appear to go further than 
 to imply our orders to be " irregular," because our Bishops lack jurisdic- 
 tion. He does not pronounce them " invalid." Of course the only 
 question under discussion is their validity.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 279 
 
 practice of the Church of England ever has been to admit 
 the ordination of the [Roman] Catholic Clergy, and of others 
 ordained by Bishops who have passed over to her Communion, 
 but to reject that of Dissenting ministers of every class, 
 whether natives or foreigners to whom this hath been wanting." 
 Letters to a Prebendary, pp. 320-321. Derby : 1843. 
 
 12. The opinion of Mr. Ambrose De Lisle, of 
 Garendon Park, as that of one of the most 
 learned and respected Eoman Catholic DeLWe' 
 
 on the Validity 
 
 laymen of the present generation, will be 
 
 read with deep interest by others than that 
 
 wide circle of members of the Church of England 
 
 which so truly appreciates his large-hearted and 
 
 charitable labours on behalf of a corporate Ke-union 
 
 between the two separated communions. 
 
 He writes to the author of this treatise, at his 
 special request, as follows : 
 
 " Many years ago an Anglican Clergyman, who 
 had misunderstood an expression attributed to me, 
 challenged me in the Leicester Journal to disprove, if 
 I could, the validity of Church-of-England ordina- 
 tions. 
 
 " As I had never disputed their validity, and on 
 the contrary was inclined to admit it, I at first in- 
 tended to decline the challenge ; but the Provincial 
 of the Dominicans, the late Father John Wood,* 
 urging me to undertake the discussion in print, I 
 said to him, that I was not the man to do it, for that 
 I saw no reason to dispute the validity of Anglican 
 Orders. However, after some discussion, I agreed 
 
 * He is called by the late Dr. George Oliver, of Exeter, Father 
 Ambrose Woods, S.T.M. He was elected Provincial in 1822, which 
 office he served for twelve years. He died, November 2Gth, 1842, aged 
 seventy-six. Collections Illustrating the Catholic Religion^ p. 5C8. 
 London : 1857.
 
 280 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 to write on the subject, if the Provincial would 
 furnish me with all the arguments in favour of his 
 view, i.e. to prove the invalidity of the Anglican 
 Orders. 
 
 " Accordingly I wrote several letters which were 
 published in the Leicester Journal, and in which the 
 whole anti- Anglican argument was most elaborately 
 put forward. But these letters were so convincingly 
 answered by the Anglican Clergyman who had chal- 
 lenged me, that I felt constrained, as an honest 
 man, publicly to acknowledge that he had beaten me 
 hollow, and, as I verily believed, proved his point. 
 
 " During that discussion I came to the following 
 conclusions : 
 
 "1. That the presumption against the fact 
 of Bishop Barlow's consecration in the reign 
 of Henry VIII. were, at best, merely negative 
 from the supposed absence of the Register ; 
 gratuitous to serve a party purpose ; and not 
 dreamed of till long after the time. 
 
 "2. That the Nag's Head Story was too 
 absurd to be entertained for a moment : one of 
 those statements which prove too much. For, 
 if true, it would have convicted the authors of 
 the Anglican schism under Elizabeth of an 
 utter absence of common tact and sense, in wil- 
 fully making themselves and their cause utterly 
 ridiculous. 
 
 " 8. That though the form instituted under 
 Edward was an unjustifiable deviation from the 
 common use of the whole Western Church, 
 and therefore schismatical ; still, when it is 
 compared with the uses of several Oriental 
 Churches, unanimously held by Latin theolo-
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 281 
 
 gians to be valid, it appeared to me impossible 
 to impugn the sufficiency of the Anglican Ordi- 
 nal without impugning the practice and belief 
 in regard to the Orientals of the Holy See 
 itself.* 
 
 " All this I stated in the Leicester Journal, and gave 
 it as a reason for discontinuing the controversy ; 
 but added that this conviction in no way compromised 
 my faith as a Catholic, nor involved any approval of 
 the Anglican schism. No Koman Catholic disputed 
 the Orders of the Arian Bishops in olden time : no 
 Eoman Catholic in these days disputes the Orders of 
 the Eutychian Churches in Egypt or Abyssinia : but 
 the existence of true Orders in any separated Church 
 must ever be a source of consolation to all true 
 Catholics ; inasmuch as it implies the existence and 
 benefit of the Holy Sacraments as a means of grace 
 and salvation for all those separate brethren who 
 are in good faith ; and, above all, because it consti- 
 tutes an organic link for the renewal of intercom- 
 munion and a restoration of Catholic unity, when 
 God's good time shall arrive for healing the breaches 
 of the spiritual Jerusalem." 
 
 13. What Mr. De Lisle thus so plainly and 
 frankly stated twenty- five years ago is ad- 
 
 J J J The Rev. E. S. 
 
 mitted with equal frankness by Mr. Ed- 
 mund S. Ffoulkes, one of the most learned HS 
 of the clerical converts from the old Church Orders ' 
 
 * On a later occasion, Mr. De Lisle wrote to the Author on this sub- 
 ject, and the following sentence of hia letter is published for obvious 
 reasons : u In making this acknowledgment of the Validity of the Orders 
 of the Church of England, I presume to no theological authority, nor to 
 any opposition to any formal decision of my own Church. And this I 
 must ask you to state in my name."
 
 282 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 of England to the Roman communion. He thus 
 writes in his recent very remarkable " Letter to 
 Archbishop Manning :* 
 
 "As one of the most warmly debated points in modem times 
 has been the power of the Popes and their true relation to the 
 Church, who can fail to be struck with the absence of any 
 formal assertion on their part that the terms ' Catholic ' and 
 ' Roman Catholic ' are strictly convertible with the fact that 
 they have never striven to appropriate the term ' Catholic ' pure 
 and simple, to their own Communion, but have commonly 
 called it themselves, and been content that it should be called by 
 others, the Roman-Catholic Church, as being its strict and 
 adequate title. No doubt they have never failed to assert the 
 doctrine of their own headship by divine right over the whole 
 Church in the strongest terms ; and the teaching of all those 
 who obey them has always been that the Catholic Church has 
 a visible Head upon earth, under Christ, called the Pope : still 
 all such teaching, read by the light of their own admissions 
 respecting the Eastern Church, is seen to be but a declaration 
 of what ought to be, not of what is : a picture of the ideal or 
 of the primitive, not of the actually existing Church. Where, 
 indeed, is the part of Christendom seriously purporting to call 
 itself the Catholic Church in these days ? Roman- Catholic, 
 Anglo- Catholic, Episcopal, Orthodox, or Presbyterian, all in 
 their degree seem influenced by some hidden spell to abstain 
 from arrogating to themselves or attributing to each other the 
 epithet of ' Catholic ' without qualification, as it is applied to 
 the Church in the Creed. Test existing phenomena by this 
 theoiy, and the results are plain and straightforward. One of 
 its logical results would be that the administration of the 
 Christian Sacraments might be frequented with profit outside 
 the pale of the Roman Communion. Is this confirmed by 
 experience ? My Lord, my own experience, which is confined 
 to the single Communion in which you formerly bore office, 
 that of the Church of England, says emphatically that it is : 
 
 * The Church's Creed and the Crown's Creed, a Letter to the Most Rev. 
 Archbishop Man/nit;/, etc. By Edmund S. Ffovukes, B.D., pp. 45, 46. 
 14th edition. London: 1869.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 283 
 
 and there is no canon or ordinance that I know of forbidding 
 me to maintain it. You have preceded me yourself in expa- 
 tiating on the workings of the Holy Spirit in the Church of 
 England with your accustomed eloquence, and have not hesi- 
 tated to attribute to its members many graces in virtue of the 
 Sacrament of Baptism which you allow they administer on the 
 whole validly : but there you stop. I feel morally constrained 
 to go further still. If I had to die for it, I could not possibly 
 subscribe to the idea that the Sacraments to which I am 
 admitted week after week in the Roman Communion Con- 
 fession and the Holy Eucharist, for instance confer any 
 graces, any privileges, essentially different from what I used 
 to derive from those same Sacraments, frequented with the 
 same dispositions, in the Church of England. On the con- 
 trary, I go so far as to say, that comparing one with another 
 strictly, some of the most edifying communions that I can 
 remember in all my life were made in the Church of England, 
 and administered to me by some that have since submitted to 
 be re-ordained in the Church of Rome : a ceremony, therefore, 
 which, except as qualifying fhem to undertake duty there, I 
 must consider superfluous. Assuredly, so far as the registers 
 of my own spiritual life carry me, I have not been able to dis- 
 cover any greater preservatives from sin, any greater incentives 
 to holiness, in any that I have received since : though, in say- 
 ing this, I am far from intending any derogation to the latter. 
 I frequent them regularly : I prize them exceedingly : I have 
 no fault to find with their administration or their administra- 
 tors in general. All that I was ever taught to expect from 
 them they do for me, due allowance being made for my own short- 
 comings. Only I cannot possibly subscribe to the notion of my 
 having been a stranger to their beneficial effects till I joined the 
 Roman Communion ; and I deny that it was my faith alone that 
 made them what they were to me before then, unless it is through 
 my faith alone that they are what they are to me now. Holding 
 myself that there are realities attaching to the Sacraments of 
 an objective character, I am persuaded, and have been more 
 and more confirmed in this conviction as I have grown older, 
 that the Sacraments administered in the Church of England
 
 284 Roman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 are realities, objective realities, to the same extent as any 
 that I could now receive at your hands : so that you yourself, 
 therefore, consecrated the Eucharist as truly when you were 
 Vicar of Lavington as you have ever done since. This may 
 or may not be your own belief : but you shall be one of my 
 foremost witnesses to its credibility, for I am far from basing 
 it on the experiences of my own soul." 
 
 And again, in reply to some recent unfavourable 
 remarks of Dr. Newman : 
 
 " With these convictions, it may seem superfluous in me to 
 add my belief that having been ordained priest in the Church 
 of England, I am a priest still. But I desire to state this 
 explicitly because of the disparagement lately cast upon Angli- 
 can Orders on general grounds by a great name amongst us. 
 To the historical argument he will have nothing to say : there- 
 fore I will only remark on it, that having examined it 
 thoroughly, I am as convinced of its tenableness as of anything 
 of the kind in Church history. And as to the form, on which 
 he is equally reserved, I can only say that either the Anglican 
 Ordinals in use now or formerly must be allowed adequate, or 
 else most of the primitive forms to say nothing of those still 
 used in the East must be pronounced inadequate." 
 (pp. 58, 59.) 
 
 14. Another learned Eoman Catholic, who was 
 sometime a clergyman of the Church of 
 
 n, M-A.', England, and is well-known for his theolo- 
 
 on the Validity . 
 
 orcu=ra Ucan g ica l an( l literary ability, when discussing the 
 probabilities of a Corporate Ke-union be- 
 tween the separated communions, in a very remark- 
 able and interesting publication, entitled "Dr. 
 Pusey's Eirenicon Considered in Kelation to Catholic 
 Unity: A Letter to the Kev. Father Lockhart,"* 
 wrote as follows : 
 
 " There is often much soreness felt among Angli- 
 
 * London: 1866.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 285 
 
 cans at what they call the repudiation of their 
 Baptism and Orders. As regards the latter point, 
 adhuc sub juclice Us est. By all means let the evidence 
 be brought into court ; it will be our duty to examine 
 it, which has not yet been done, and to judge accord- 
 ingly." (pp. 60, 61.) 
 
 As this short passage, valuable, however, for what 
 it conceded, appeared to need further explanation, 
 the correspondence which is printed in a note below* 
 
 * " MY DEAR MR. OXENHAM, In your Letter to Father Lockhart there 
 occurs, at pp. 60, 61, a passage regarding Anglican Orders, which is 
 quoted in my forthcoming book on that subject, as showing that you are 
 amongst those who hold that the question is one of fact, and that the case 
 is still open. You do not, however, state what your own judgment is 
 regarding the facts, or whether you have formed any. Will you, there- 
 fore, if you have no objection to doing so, be kind enough to explain the 
 passage referred to, and give me your opinion in such a form as that I 
 may embody it in the treatise in question. I am emboldened to make 
 this request, as the opinions of several other Roman Catholics writers 
 on the subject will be embodied in my volume. I remain, yours sin- 
 cerely, " FREDERICK GEORGE LEE. 
 I " Rev. H. N. Oxenham." " August 25^, 1869. 
 
 "Mr DEAR DR. LEE, The question of Anglican Orders did not fall 
 within the scope of my Letter to Father Lockhart, and I, therefore, pur- 
 posely refrained from expressing any definite opinion on a controverted 
 point which it formed no part of my immediate purpose to discuss. My 
 object in referring to it was simply to point out that it is with us a 
 purely open question, which must be decided on its own merits. As, 
 however, you ask for my personal opinion, I can have no hesitation in 
 saying that the evidence in favour of the Anglican succession has always 
 appeared to me morally conclusive ; and the point is, of course, one 
 that admits of moral demonstration only. The subject has been dis- 
 tinctly before my mind for the last sixteen years at least since I first 
 examined it carefully before receiving Holy Orders in the Church of 
 England and I have been tolerably familiar, both from reading and from 
 conversation with Catholic divines and others, as well English as foreign, 
 with the various successive forms into which the objection has been thrown. 
 But I have seen no reason to change my original opinion. On the contrary, 
 a fuller acquaintance with all the details of the arguments on either 
 side, as it presents itself to different minds, has only confirmed me in
 
 286 Boman Catholic Testimonies 
 
 took place on the subject ; and the permission given 
 by Mr. Oxenham to publish it, enables the author 
 to range him with those distinguished members of 
 the Roman Catholic Church who have not hesitated 
 to admit the full force of historical facts, with all 
 that such admission involves. 
 
 15. Another writer of the same communion, Father 
 The Rev. Henry Henry Collins, of St. Bernard's Abbey, 
 JjeWbk Leicestershire, appears to hold that English 
 Anglican orders. Ordinations are in all probability valid. 
 Some years ago he translated portions of a French 
 treatise on the subject by Canon Vivant, * who, 
 had he been personally and directly acquainted 
 with the facts of the case and the undoubtedly 
 authentic documents, both civil and ecclesiastical, 
 which exist all proving that the greatest care 
 was taken duly and regularly to transmit the 
 apostolical succession which he certainly was not, 
 his judgment would no doubt have been in perfect 
 
 the very decided conviction that no case can be made out against the 
 Validity of Anglican Orders which would not tend by inevitable conse- 
 quence to shake the validity of every ordination and therefore, of every 
 Sacrament depending on ordination administered throughout Christen- 
 dom from the beginning. You are at liberty to print this letter, if you 
 think it worth while to do so. I remain, yours sincerely, 
 " Rev. Dr. Lee." " H. N. OXENHAM. 
 
 " Beddgelert, N. Wales. Aug. 28, 1869. 
 
 "P.S. I only add, as it might seem disrespectful to pass over the 
 recent utterance of so high an authority, that Dr. Newman's Letters in 
 the Month, while stating (as might be expected) with admirable force 
 and perspicuity all that can now be plausibly urged on the opposite side, 
 appear to me thereby to prove the more clearly the utter inadequacy of 
 that all to shake the positive argument in favour of the impugned suc- 
 cession, even were his reasoning not open (as I think it is) to a direct 
 reply." 
 
 * The Probable Validity of Anglican Orders, etc. ; to which is added 
 Suggestions on Re-union. By Rev. Henry Collins, M.A. London : 1860.
 
 to the Validity of Anglican Orders. 287 
 
 accordance with that of those who have personally 
 examined the documents and drawn their inferences 
 from the same. 
 
 Father Collins himself recently WTote to the author 
 as follows : 
 
 "My views on the question of Anglican Ordina- 
 tions are that the arguments in their favour are 
 more probable than those urged against them. I do 
 not, however, think these arguments quite amount 
 to moral certainty. The document attesting the 
 ordination of Parker is by some stated to be a forgery 
 of later date. This is one of the matters I am not 
 clear about myself. As it still exists, it would be 
 well for those interested in the question to have it 
 examined by persons competent to judge of the date 
 of MSS. and character of handwriting ; also, if 
 Barlow's signature is put to it, whether the signa- 
 ture agrees with others still extant in other Eegisters. 
 No doubt it would be a great advantage to Re -union 
 if the arguments in their favour could be so cleared 
 from doubtfulness as to make them more free from 
 the imputations alleged against them."* 
 
 From this it may be gathered that, if the Eegister 
 of Parker be a genuine document (which fact no 
 Roman Catholic controversialist, with any respect 
 for his literary reputation, who had personally 
 examined it, or who had taken the judgment of com- 
 petent experts on the point, would deny),f Father 
 
 * MS. Letter from Rev. Father Collins in the author's possession. 
 
 f Dr. Lingard, who was certainly as good and competent a judge as 
 could be found, maintained, as has been shown, that " there exists not the 
 semblance of a reason for pronouncing it a forgery," Vide p. 187 of this 
 treatise for his opinion given at length ; also p. 183, note [*], for a similar, 
 testimony from a learned Roman Catholic layman, Serjeant Bellasis; and 
 
 *
 
 288 Roman Catholic Testimonies, <&c. 
 
 Collins who mentions no other question of diffi- 
 culty would surely be found amongst those who 
 affirm absolutely the validity of English ordinations. 
 From the foregoing quotations, therefore, ranging 
 over so considerable a period, and brought down to 
 the present day, it may be gathered that the tradi- 
 tion to this effect has never been altogether broken 
 since the changes of the sixteenth century. And 
 not only so, but, in these latter times, it has been 
 considerably strengthened by the calm and compe- 
 tent judgments of strictly conscientious men, who, 
 knowing by practical experience both sides of the 
 question, have not hesitated to express their con- 
 victions to the same effect. It may, likewise, be 
 further seen, that the desire for Corporate Ke-union, 
 created by Archbishop Laud on the side of the 
 Church of England, and then responded to by Father 
 Leander and Cardinal Barberini on behalf of ihe 
 Church of Kome, still obtains amongst us ; and that 
 happily such a divine sentiment notwithstanding 
 the memory of penal laws once existing, which were 
 a disgrace to the nation is not altogether wanting 
 amongst some of our Roman Catholic brethren like- 
 wise. 
 
 for the opinion of independent literary men, Vide Appendix, No. XIV., 
 relating to Machyn's Record of Archbishop Parker's Consecration ; and 
 likewise Appendix, No. XXI., On the Gratuitous Charge of Forgery.
 
 ( 289 ) 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 THE CASES OF CERTAIN ANGLICAN CLERGY WHO HAVE 
 JOINED THE CHURCH OF ROME. 
 
 OINCE the religious changes of the sixteenth 
 *3 century, the policy which, in the first place, 
 was ordered to be adopted towards the Church of 
 England, through Cardinal Pole, and was duly put 
 into practice by the ecclesiastical authorities in 
 Queen Mary's reign, has been materially changed. 
 The result, as we have shown, has led to the 
 existence in the Koman Catholic Church of two 
 schools of opinion, one of which has denied, and 
 the other affirmed, the Validity of our Ordinations, 
 almost ever since that period. 
 
 For some generations afterwards, as is evident, 
 it was considered doubtful by distant onlookers what 
 position the old National Church of England would 
 eventually assume. Cudsemius, who had come hither 
 in the early part of the reign of King James L, 
 though maintaining the Validity of our Orders, as 
 we have seen, had no great faith in its perpetuity. 
 And when certain events of previous reigns are 
 considered in their barren nakedness, without 
 reiterated gloss or rhetorical artifice, we cannot 
 be altogether surprised at his judgment. 
 
 On the part of the Church of England, however, 
 the foreign Protestant sects, with their allies and 
 supporters, soon began to be looked upon with 
 suspicion and dislike : though little was done by 
 
 u
 
 290 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 the Bishops to remove the unfortunate impressions 
 which had been created amongst foreign Catholics, 
 through the relations which had existed for some 
 years with the continental Lutherans and Calvinists. 
 Even as late as the period of Charles I. a large 
 majority of our prelates and doctors not only had 
 done nothing towards the restoration of visible re- 
 union with Western Christendom then scarcely sus- 
 pended for a century, but some of the most active 
 had not even realized the notion that such a divine 
 work was either necessary or desirable. It is not to 
 be wondered at, consequently, that insularity and 
 isolation as ecclesiastical ideas were markedly 
 popular. With the exception of Archbishop Laud 
 and his more immediate co-adjutors, whose vision 
 was far-sighted, the only idea of Ee-union current, 
 was harmony and peace amongst English churchmen 
 themselves. Restored inter- communion with Eome 
 was to the majority merely an unimagined theory 
 or an impracticable dream. Of the great Eastern 
 Church they neither knew nor cared anything. 
 
 On the part of the Church of Rome, prompt 
 antagonistic action to the English Church was 
 certainly not taken. Individuals on that side were 
 not wanting in strong arguments and bitter ; while 
 the armoury of controversy was occasionally ran- 
 sacked for unusual weapons, of which Custom had 
 happily sanctioned the disuse, but which were some- 
 times brought into the battle, to the danger and 
 discomfiture of those who had sought them out. 
 But the chief authorities of Rome, after the Bull 
 excommunicating Queen Elizabeth had not effected 
 what was anticipated, evidently contemplated a policy 
 of conciliation. The political conflict was now that
 
 who liave joined the Church of Rome. 291 
 
 which engaged the greatest attention ; for it was 
 evidently hoped that when the nation had repudiated 
 all ecclesiastical connection with the dangerous 
 fanatics of the continent, a religious reaction of a 
 Catholic character might eventually ensue.* 
 
 It is not a little remarkable that, as the old Bishops, 
 who had declined to approve the religious changes, 
 died off, no attempts were made to appoint others 
 in their stead : just as when the ancient Sees were 
 filled up by Queen Elizabeth, nothing had been done 
 on the part of the Western Patriarch either to 
 signify his specific disapproval of the act, or for- 
 mally to declare its irregularity. So, in this par- 
 ticular, the old order of things continued unchanged. 
 There were no breaks at Canterbury, or London, 
 or Sarurn. The ancient ecclesiastical machinery 
 still regularly worked, as of old. The episcopal succes- 
 sion, which St. Augustine had brought hither nine 
 centuries before, was duly and carefully handed on ; 
 for, if our rulers of the present day have it not, it 
 has no existence at all ; and the National Church, 
 of which Bede and St. Cuthbert and St. Osmund 
 were saints, has verily perished from off the face of 
 the earth. For whatever the vigorous and expansive 
 Anglo-Eoman communion, as created and organized 
 in 1850, may be, and its characteristics are many 
 and marked, it is certainly not that. 
 
 It is equally remarkable, that in the main, the 
 
 * Very much was effected in this direction by the vast influence 
 exercised through the publication of Hooker's Eccksiastical Polity, 
 the leading principles of which gave a death-blow to the loose and 
 erroneous opinions of those who advocated active co-operation with the 
 Continental sectaries. 
 
 u 2
 
 292 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 French clergy had taken so faithful and fair a view 
 Favourable of the position of the Church of England, 
 c p hurchof ftb as we know was the case in the earlier part 
 tained n by en of the seventeenth century. The opinions 
 
 foreign Catho- . _ * . 
 
 which at that period currently existed 
 in France regarding our Church, notwithstanding 
 that they must have subsequently been to some 
 degree warped by professional controversialists, 
 evidently laid the foundation for the state of healthy 
 feeling by which, sixty years afterwards, a Synod of 
 French Bishops could formally thank their learned 
 English brother, Bishop George Bull, for his theo- 
 logical labours an event of interest and note. 
 
 When, therefore, in the reign of King Charles I., 
 one of our clergy, Dr. Stephen Gough, con- 
 fused and perplexed at the disorders, 
 
 A.D. 1630. The ' 
 
 Stephen cough ^D 6 " 101 *, an( i anarchy, which existed in 
 toe Dortors e of by England ; and believing that the last days 
 tbesorbonne. of the National ohurch had arrived, joined 
 
 himself to the Eoman communion, there was no- 
 thing unreasonable in the Archbishop of Paris 
 regarding him as a priest, or being willing to allow 
 him, after practical preparation and with no re- 
 ordination, to minister in his diocese. And so it 
 occurred. Although, upon appeal to Eome, this 
 policy was discountenanced, the act as recorded 
 remains, and is of considerable value and importance 
 with reference to the subject under consideration. 
 But the Case of Dr. Gough is not the only one of 
 
 the kind. Nearly eight years afterwards, 
 oiE'rfwihS 1 i-e* m 1704, there was a decision given at 
 M pronounced Rome, upon a petition from John Gordon, 
 
 a Scotch Prelate, and ex-Bishop of Gallo- 
 way. And the Case of Sir Harry Trelawney, in
 
 ivho have joined the Church of Rome. 293 
 
 the present century, likewise demands conside- 
 ration. These three cases, therefore, A.D. mo. The 
 
 . ' - 
 
 shall be separately and authentically 
 
 Cardinal Odes- 
 i at Rome 
 
 1. The Case of Dr. Gough. Dr. Stephen Gough, 
 or Goffe, a distinguished member of Merton College, 
 Oxford, a warm ally of Archbishop Laud, and some 
 time Chaplain to King Charles I., left the Church 
 of England for the Church of Rome during the 
 troubles of his royal patron's reign holding, how- 
 ever, that the Ordinations he had received in the 
 English Communion were good and valid. He is 
 spoken of in the coarsest and most uncompli- 
 mentary manner by the anonymous Puritan, author of 
 the " Legenda Lignea," London, 1653. (chap, xxxiv. 
 pp. 144-154.) After he had joined the Church of 
 Rome he became a member of the Paris Oratory, 
 but even then altogether declined to submit to re- 
 ordination ; and for some considerable time minis- 
 tered as a Priest in the arch-diocese of Paris, as it 
 is asserted, and this with the tacit consent of the 
 Archbishop. His case,* as that of a Priest ordained 
 irregularly by a Bishop not in communion with the 
 
 * For the details of this Case the reader should see Prideaux, On the 
 Validity of Anglican Orders. 4to. London : 1688. Wood's Fasti 
 Oxonienses, A.D. 1636, p. 494. Le Quien's Nullite des Ordinations 
 Anglicanes, tome ii. p. 316. Paris: 1725, in which, however, all reference 
 to Dr. Gough himself having declined to be re-ordained is omitted. [Whit- 
 field of Cambridge,] A Defence of the Ordinations and Ministry of the 
 Church of England. 4to. London : 1688. An Answer to Mr. Birchley's 
 Moderator: and a Character of some Hopeful Saints Revolted to the Church 
 of Rome. [The Epistle^to the Reader signed D.Y.] 16mo. London : 
 1653. The Case of Mr. Doctor Stephen Goffe, Priest and Chaplain to 
 His late Majesty, as set fforth and determined at the Sorbonne, etc. By 
 D. W. 4to. London: 1652. A Vindication of Five Pious and Learned 
 Discourses, By Robert Shelford of Ringsjield in Suffolk, Priest, with an
 
 294 TJie Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 Holy See, was brought before the doctor of the 
 Sorbonne,* who for the space of four months gave 
 it a very careful and impartial consideration. The 
 facts concerning all the disputed points in the 
 question of the Validity of Anglican ordinations, 
 were advanced by those interested, and a true copy 
 of the Ordination services produced, which Dr. 
 Gough provided. The result of this investigation 
 into the theological facts and principles in question, 
 led to a formal decision on the part of the doctors 
 appointed to inquire and report, by which they 
 plainly maintained the sufficiency of the form and 
 the Validity of our Ordinations. 
 
 They held, however, that the changes under 
 Henry VIII. and Edward VI. ought not to have 
 been made for several reasons : 
 
 1. Because the old Ordinal was good and vener- 
 able, and had been in use for centuries. 
 
 2. Because there was nothing in the rites and 
 forms of that Ordinal at variance either with the 
 Institution of Orders by Christ, or with the teaching 
 of the Apostolical Fathers and the Universal 
 Church. 
 
 Appendix concerning Master Doctor Goffe. 4to. Cambridge : 1662. 
 Lettre Latine Anonyme sur les Ordinations Angloises. 16mo. Paris : 1668. 
 * " I shall further allege another fact, better known, and mentioned 
 by Father Le Quien himself in his work. Mr. Goffe who had been of 
 the Church of England, turning Catholic was admitted into the Oratory, 
 and there was a talk of making him a Priest. He had already been or- 
 dained in England, which occasioned a difficulty. The matter was 
 proposed to many Doctors of the Sorbon, who, after having examined 
 it, declared in favour of the ordination." Harrington's Succession of 
 Bishops in the Church of England Unbroken, p. 3, foot note. London : 1852. 
 The following amongst other noted Doctors of the Sorbonne, took 
 part in this discussion and judgment concerning English orders : 
 Nicholaus Le Maitre, S.T.P. Petrus Aurelius, S.T.P. Franciscvs 
 Hallier, S.T.P. Jacobus de Bourdon, S.T.P.
 
 who have joined the Church of Borne. 295 
 
 3. Because the change was made in haste with- 
 out sufficient consideration, and for insufficient 
 reasons. 
 
 4. Because the change was a breach of the 
 Sacr amentum unitatis. 
 
 5. Because the change was made in opposition to 
 the legitimate authority of the Holy See, the juris- 
 diction of which had been long time admitted in 
 England ; and in the face of remonstrance from the 
 same. 
 
 6. Because the sanction given to the change from 
 a few Bishops, was given under pressure from the 
 King, and was protested against in due form by other 
 Bishops. 
 
 Yet that, nevertheless, the Forms as revised were 
 good and sufficient to convey the grace of Holy 
 Orders, and that those were true Bishops and 
 Priests who had been ordained by the same, irre- 
 gularity not being the equivalent of invalidity, and 
 the questions of schism and jurisdiction not being 
 raised by either disputants in the consideration of 
 the case, nor determined by the judgment in the same. 
 
 This judgment was received with respect and 
 approbation by one party, and immediately acted 
 upon by Dr. Gough with the consent of his superiors 
 both of the diocese and community, and with the 
 open advocacy of the Vicar-General of the archdiocese 
 and of M. le Chanoine Damas. By another party 
 the decision was severely criticised and condemned. 
 Those who took this latter course maintained that 
 the porrectio instrumentorum, as Pope Eugenius had 
 taught,* was the essential form for conveying the 
 
 * The decree of Pope Eugenius IV. was as follows : " Sextum 
 Sacramentum est Ordinis, cujus materia est illud per cujus traditionem
 
 296 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 sacerdotal character, and as the English avowedly 
 had it not, so consequently had they no orders. The 
 decision gave rise to an interesting and long-con- 
 tinued controversy, which seems to have led other 
 Doctors of the Sorbonne than those engaged in 
 the recent decision, to investigate the subject for 
 themselves, who arrived with but one exception, 
 in the case of those who undertook it at exactly 
 the same conclusion, as their co-investigators. On 
 an appeal to Rome by those who were dissatisfied, 
 in which, however, it should be noted that neither 
 Dr. Gough nor any member of the Church of England 
 had any voice or pare, the decision was reversed 
 under Pope Innocent X. ; no reasons being given for 
 the reversal of the decision, and only a one-sided 
 statement* having been furnished to the Roman 
 authorities, in which the Fable of the Nag's Head 
 consecration by Bishop Scory formed the leading 
 and only important portion. It is moreover asserted, 
 that the Petition to the Roman congregation set 
 forth that, with the English Calvinists, there was 
 neither form nor matter in the pretended rite of 
 ordination, and that the Priesthood had been alto- 
 gether set aside and altars abolished in the reign of 
 Queen Elizabeth the members of whose Church 
 were one and all said to be excommunicated ;f and, 
 
 confertur ordo sicut Presbyteratus traditur per calicis cum vino et patenae 
 cum pane porrectionem : forma sacerdotii tails est, Accipe potestatem, 
 etc." " That the sixth Sacrament is that of Orders, whose matter that 
 is, by the touching of which the Order is conferred, as the Order of 
 Priesthood is given by offering the chalice with wine and the paten 
 with bread to be touched by the person ordained, and the form of Priest- 
 hood is that ' Receive thou power,' etc." Cone. Florent. 
 
 * Vide Appendix to E. Ellys' Letter to Dr. Dumoulin. 
 
 f This statement is clearly inaccurate. It may be true that the 
 original promoters of the Reformation, and the actual authors of the
 
 who have joined the Church of Rome. 297 
 
 finally, that there was no distinction, nor ever had 
 been since the days of Henry VIII., between clergy 
 and laity. 
 
 Now from all this is gathered the crucial and 
 important fact that, in the judgment of a carefully 
 selected committee of the Sorbcnne at that time, 
 and deservedly so, the most renowned and competent 
 theological school of Latin Christendom, was pro- 
 nounced a decision plainly and unequivocally deter- 
 mining that English Ordinations were Valid. 
 
 This judgment appears to have been put forth 
 after a careful consideration of known facts, and 
 stands in marked contrast to that later decision of 
 Pope Clement XI., which is based on the loose and 
 untrue statements of the Episcopal Petitioner, 
 whose Case is now to be considered. 
 
 2. The Case of Dr. John Gordon, Bishop of Galloway. 
 John Gordon, a Priest of the Scottish Church, some- 
 time Chaplain to James, Duke of York, afterwards 
 King James II., having been appointed Bishop of 
 Galloway, was consecrated by Dr. John Patterson, 
 Archbishop of Glasgow, and others, in the Cathedral 
 Church of Glasgow, on February 4th, 1688. Throw- 
 ing in his lot with his royal master, he retired to 
 St. Germain's, and afterwards joined the Roman 
 Catholic Church. Where this took place does not 
 appear.* 
 
 sixteenth century separation or schism from the rest of Christendom, 
 were personally excommunicated by the Bull from Rome, but not their 
 unborn successors either proximate or distant. 
 
 * For another version of this Case, which however differs in no im- 
 portant particular from that given in the text, Vide Appendix, No. XIX., 
 from the pen of the Rev. Patrick Cheyne, M.A, ; who also comments on 
 the same. A third version by Dr. Ellington is also added.
 
 298 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 On the 17th of April, 1704, however, he presented 
 the following Petition to Pope Clement XI. through 
 the Congregation of the Holy Office, praying 
 His Holiness to decree that the ordination he had 
 received from the " heretics" was null and void. This 
 document is given entire : 
 
 " Beatissime Pater. 
 
 " Joannes Clemens Gordon, Scotus, nuper Romae ad fidem 
 conversus, ad pedes Sanctitatis vestra humillime provolutus 
 exponit, quemadmodum Episcopates gradum in patria obti- 
 nuerit, ritu baereticorum utcunque consecratus. Cum autem 
 hujusmodi consecrationem opinetur esse nullam, ob rationem 
 huic supplici Libello annexam, et summopere desideret ex 
 suo gradu dubio ac suspenso, ad certum statum Ecclesiasticum 
 adscribi, Deoque et Ecclesiae Catholicse inservire, ideo 
 
 Supplicat reverenter Orator, ut Sanctitas vestra declarare 
 dignetur, hujusmodi ordinationem esse illegitimam et nullam ; 
 atque secum, ut ordines sacros Catholico ritu suscipere queat, 
 Dispensare, et Deus, etc. 
 
 " Motivum, ob quod Anglicanorum Heterodoxorum ordina- 
 tiones arbitratur Orator, cum plurimd CathoUcorum, imo et 
 heterodoxorum parte , nullo modo validas did posset 
 
 " Ut enirn validae dici possent, non dubie duntaxat, verum 
 certo constare oporteret, apud praetensos Episcopos Anglos 
 residere verum Episcopates Characterem ; legitimam illos 
 accepisse ab Ecclesia Catholica per successionem aliquam 
 ordinationem, consecrationemque, et denique ab illis Pseudo- 
 Episcopis'adhibitum fuisse, ac etiamnum adhiberi essentialem 
 in eorum consecrationibus, formarn, materiam, intentionemque. 
 Etenim, si quid ex tribus hisce, nimirum charactere, legitima 
 consecratione, formaque, aut intentione desit, consecrationem 
 dici nullam et invalidam cum Theologis omnibus fateri necesse 
 
 est. 
 
 " Quod autem primum spectat, fatentur haBretici, illius 
 reborns doctissimi, (utpote lumine veritatis convicti), nullam 
 apud se ordinandi potestatem esse, quae ab Ecclesia Roruano- 
 Catholica derivata in eos non sit. Id confitetur ingenue
 
 ivho have joined the Church of Rome. 299 
 
 Bridgesius Pseudo-Episcopus Oxoniensis in Defensione Begi- 
 minis, etc., pag. 278. Ecce ejus verba : Si fratres nostri 
 Papistas tantum Laicos esse velint, erimus nos, et omnes 
 Ministri nostri, meri quoque Laid. Nam quis nos ordinavit 
 Ministros, nisi qui de eorum Ministerio fuerunt ? Nisiforsan 
 a populo Ministros fieri velint. 
 
 "Quod ultinmm negat Ministellus ille. At non est illi 
 assentiendum pro ilia parte, quod Ministerium a Catholicis 
 (ut prae se fert) habuerint, cum nullam successivae ordinationis 
 rationem afferat. Hac autem sublata, nulla alia Consecrationis 
 apud haereticos istos extant vestigia, prseter Ministerium a 
 populo, vel Principe Laico acceptum. Itaque, si nulla legitima 
 ordinatio Consecratioque Sacerdotalis aut Episcopalis in illos 
 manarit, ab Orthodoxis Eomano-Catholicis Episcopis; igitur 
 et nulluni characterem, nullamque habent in se Consecra- 
 tionem ; atque adeo hanc in alios nequeunt valide conferre. 
 Sed ne solis hac in re (quod hujus dubii caput est), videatur 
 Orator haereticorum assertionibus inniti, invaliditatem Con- 
 secrationuni his argumentis ex historia depromptis invicte 
 probat. 
 
 " Constat, nulluni Episcopum Catholicum in schismata et 
 verse Fidei Abjuratione Anglicana ad partes transiisse haereti- 
 corum, praeter unum Antonium, Kitchin nomine, Episcopum 
 Landaffensem, doctrina et scientia inter caeteros infirmum, 
 qui tamen nefando muneri ordinandi a Eegina Elizabetha 
 deputatus, tantum abfuit ut id exequaretur, ut ccecum se, 
 adeoque imposito muneri imparem simularit, facinusque 
 detestatus, nullis minis ad id unquam adduci potuerit (ita 
 Hardingus, in] Confutatione Apologetica, part. ii. c. 2). Id 
 ipsum Stous, Chronologista Anglus, subinde agnovit etsi suis 
 id Annalibus inserere, metu regiminis, non sit ausus, uti 
 testatur nobilis vir D. Constabilis in manu-scripto proprio, 
 pag. 13. 
 
 *' Agebat quoque sub id tempus in Turn Londinensi Archie- 
 piscopus quidam Hibernus, quern proposita libertate et 
 praemiis haeretici deprecabantur, ut misertus orbitatis sua9 
 Ecclesiae Ministros ordinaret. At vir bonus, inquit Sanderus 
 De tichismate, pag. 400. Nullo modo adduci potttit, ut
 
 300 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 h&reticis sacras manus imponerat, vel alieno peccato com- 
 municaret. Cum autem haeretici sua se spe cecidisse viderent, 
 inito consilio in Tabernam ad Caput Equi in platea Cheap- 
 side, Londini, condicto die conveniunt, anno 1559, et quid 
 agendum statuunt. Ac tandem tumultuaris opere ex praesenti- 
 bus (aderant enim plures) Joannem Scoreum apostatem Eeli- 
 giosum, baud Episcopum, deligunt, qui ordinationis speciem 
 perageret. Is legerat ex Keformatis Tunii cujusdam librum 
 secundum de Ecclesia, cap. 4, impositionem in Ecclesia 
 manuum nihil aliud olim fuisse, quam dexterae in dexteram, 
 amicitiae ergo, injectionem. Jubet itaque adstantes in genua 
 procumbere, et apprehensa cujusdam Parkeri laici dextra, 
 Eia, inquit Domine, Episcope Cantuariensis, surge. 
 
 " Pari modo aliqui ex iis, qui aderant, boc ritu ordinavit. Ita 
 accidisse testatus est oculatus testis Thomas Keal, [Neale] 
 Professor linguae Hebraicae Oxonii, cuidam suo amico Haberlei, 
 cum uterque Eeligionis causa exul ex patria in Belgio degeret. 
 Prodiit quidem, anno 1613, boc est 54 annis post praedictum 
 factum, liber Londini editus, cujusdam Formalistae Angli, 
 Francisci Masoni nomine : is praetendit, se in Archivo quodam 
 invenisse Episcoporum successionem a Catholicis ordinatorum. 
 Sed ab omnibus exploditur, quia nimirum sui dicti nullam 
 probationem affert. Itaque illos constat, nullam ab Ecclesia 
 vera accepisse ordinationem validam, adeoque nee characterem 
 ullum, ac proinde eorum ordinationes esse invalidas et 
 nullas. 
 
 " Adde, quod licet per successionem legitimam, aliquam 
 haereticus quispiam Ordinationem Consecrationemque Epis- 
 copalem accepisset (quod tamen nullo argumento probatur) 
 etiamnum eorum Ordinationem invalidae dicendae essent ob 
 defectum materiae, fermae et intentionis debitae. Nulla enim 
 materia utuntur, nisi forte traditione Bibliorum ; nulla forma 
 legitima : imo formam Catholicorum abjicere, et commu- 
 tavere in hanc. Accipe potestatem pradicandi verbum Dei, 
 et administrandi Sancta Ejus Sacramento, ; quae essentialiter 
 differt a formis Ortbodoxis. Deinde, quae intentio ab illis formari 
 poterit, qui negant Christum aut primam Ecclesiam ullum 
 incruentum instituisse Sacrificium ? Sublato autem Sacrificio,
 
 who have joined the Church of Rome. 301 
 
 tollitur Sacerdos, sublato Sacerdote, tollitur Episcopus, sublato 
 alterutro tollitur, ut ait S. Hieron, Dial : contra Luciferanos 
 Ecclesia, Fides et Evangelium. 
 
 " Denique constans semper in Anglia fuit praxis, ut si 
 haereticorum Ministrorum ad gremium revertatur Ecclesiae, 
 secularis instar habeatur. Unde si legatus sit Matrimonio, in 
 eodem permaneat ; sui liber, et ad statum Ecclesiasticum 
 transire velit, aliorum Catholicorum more ordinetur, vel si 
 libuerit, uxorem ducat. Ergo, etc. Feria 5, die 17. Aprilis, 
 1704, in Congregatione Generali, S.R. et Universalis Inqui- 
 sitionis, habita in Palatio Apostolico apud S. Petrum corum 
 Sanctissimo D.N.D. Clemente, Divina Providentia Papa XI. 
 ac Eminentissimis et Reverendissimis Dominis S. R. Ecclesise 
 Cardinalibus, in tota Republ. Christiana contra haereticam 
 pravitatem generalibus Inquisitoribus, a S. Sede Apostolica 
 specialiter deputatis. 
 
 " Lecto supradicto Memoriali Sanctissimus D. Noster Papa 
 praedictus auditus votis eorundem Emenentissimorum, decrevit 
 quod prasdictus Joannes Clemens Gordon, Orator ex integro 
 ad omnes ordines, etiam Sacros et Presbyteratus promoveatur, 
 et quatenus non fuerit Sacramento Confirmationis munitus, 
 confirmetur. 
 
 "Joseph : Bartolus, S.R. et Universalis Inquisitionis 
 Notarius. 
 
 " Locus -|- Sigffli" 
 
 Now, it is important, in the first place, to notice 
 that Gordon did not, as is very commonly supposed, 
 request that his previous consecration might be re- 
 cognized, but that it might be declared null and 
 void, so that he might receive orders de navo as a 
 layman. He did not, therefore, bring before the 
 authorities the grounds for admitting the Anglican 
 succession, but the grounds on which he asked them 
 to reject it. And there can be no doubt that, if his 
 statement of the facts had been accurate, as it was 
 presumed to be, instead of being in every particular 
 the reverse, no other answer was possible than that
 
 302 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 actually given in the decree of the Inquisition, 
 directing that he should receive all the orders ex 
 integro. His Petition having been given in full, 
 shall now be briefly analysed. 
 
 Bishop Gordon begins by insisting on the obvious 
 truism that there can be no valid ordination but 
 what is conferred with the requisite form, matter, 
 and intention, by a person possessing the episcopal 
 character. He goes on to show, what is also obvious, 
 that if the Anglican succession is a true one, it must 
 have been derived, in the first instance, from a Koman 
 Catholic source. And then he comes to his state- 
 ment of facts. He tells us that Elizabeth could not 
 induce a single Bishop of the old rite to act in the 
 consecration of Parker, and that, in this dilemma he 
 and the other Bishops-elect met at the Nag's Head 
 Tavern, Cheapside, where they chose John Scory, an 
 apostate monk, but not a Bishop, to go through a 
 form of consecration. Scory ordered Parker to kneel, 
 and taking him by the right hand, said " Eia, Domine 
 Episcope Cantuariensis, surge," and so with the rest. 
 Gordon adds, in proof of this, that the alleged record 
 of Parker's consecration is spurious. The answer to 
 this part of Gordon's statement has been given 
 already, where we have shown the Nag's Head 
 Fable to be a pure invention, and proved the reality 
 of Parker's consecration. 
 
 He next argues that, even if Parker had been 
 legitimately consecrated, the succession derived from, 
 him would be null and void from lack of the due 
 form, matter, and intention ; " For," he observes, 
 " they (the Anglicans) use no matter but the handing 
 of a Bible, and no legitimate form ; nay, they have 
 rejected the Catholic form and changed it into this :
 
 who have joined the Church of Rome. 303 
 
 ' Eeceive the power of preaching the Word of God, 
 and administering His Holy Sacraments.' And 
 what intention can they form who deny that Christ 
 or the Early Church instituted any unbloody 
 sacrifice ?" 
 
 The language of the last clause is not a little 
 peculiar, but let that pass. It is clear that, if those 
 assertions of Gordon's were true, the conclusion he 
 draws would inevitably follow. But every one of 
 his assertions is false. It is not true that "there 
 is no matter except the giving of a Bible;" for the 
 imposition of hands, which is the essential matter 
 of the Sacrament, has always been retained. It is 
 not true that there is no form but, "Keceive the 
 power of preaching the Word of God and adminis- 
 tering His Holy Sacraments ;" for the form which 
 is usually held to be essential and is certainly suffi- 
 cient, " Receive the Holy Ghost," has never been 
 rejected. The traditio instrumentorum which was 
 rejected, we have already conclusively proved to be 
 non-essential, however edifying and appropriate a 
 ceremony. And as to intention, it is held by the 
 great body of theologians that it must always be 
 assumed when the requisite ceremony is performed 
 and no outward sign is given to the contrary. It cer- 
 tainly does not imply orthodox belief on the part of 
 the minister of the Sacrament, but only that he 
 should intend to do what the Church does or what 
 Christ ordered to be done, whether or not his belief 
 as to what Christ ordered is correct ; i.e., that he 
 should act seriously not in mockery ; and as a moral 
 agent not as a mere machine. This interpretation, 
 we may repeat, is absolutely necessary to guard the 
 validity of ordinations throughout the whole Church.
 
 304 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 The only other argument urged by Dr. Gordon is 
 the custom of the Koman Church to re-ordain convert 
 priests. But the very point in dispute is whether 
 this practice is based on adequate grounds, and not 
 rather, as we contend, on misconceptions about the 
 facts. And it is thus clear that Gordon's Petition 
 has done much to create and strengthen such mis- 
 conceptions. 
 
 We now turn to the consideration of a Case which 
 was under consideration at Home within the last 
 forty years. It differs in some particulars from 
 those already cited ; but, in so differing, possesses 
 points of peculiar interest of its own : 
 
 3. The Case of Sir Harry Trelawney, Baronet. 
 
 (a) " Sir Harry Trelawney, having been for many 
 years a clergyman of the Church of England, became 
 a Roman Catholic ; and, when he was afterwards 
 residing in France and Italy, retained the style and 
 title of a clergyman, constantly saying Mass, and 
 performing other priestly offices, with the full know- 
 ledge and consent, if not with the approbation and 
 license, of the French and Italian authorities ; him- 
 self believing (as he constantly asserted,) in the 
 perfect goodness and Validity of the Ordinations in 
 the Church of England ; and holding, consequently, 
 that it would have been sacrilege to have repeated 
 ordination. 
 
 " This was the case for a considerable period of 
 years, and many foreign Catholics were said to have 
 been convinced of the Validity of English Orders by 
 the ability and success with which Sir Harry de- 
 fended them. 
 
 " Later in life, however, after much persuasion, 
 he consented to receive conditional re-ordination at
 
 ivho have joined the Church of Borne. 305 
 
 Rome, in order to satisfy the scruples of some of 
 Ms new co-religionists there, who were not as well- 
 informed as himself of the true facts of the case. 
 This took place May 30th, 1830. Cardinal Odescalchi, 
 who conditionally re-ordained him, however, was so 
 convinced of the soundness of the position which 
 Sir Harry had taken up, by studying a treatise on 
 the subject in MS., written by the late Very Reverend 
 and learned Provost of Trinity College, in Dublin, 
 (which, in its material parts, had been translated 
 into Italian,) that he formally represented to the 
 Sacred College, as we know, the wisdom and im- 
 portance of a complete and thorough investigation 
 of the facts of the case ; which recommendation, 
 however, was unhappily neglected by others whose 
 purpose it appears to have been to regard the 
 question as settled. Nothing came of it, as Sir 
 Harry frequently complained just before his death. 
 He always maintained that whenever it was the 
 interest of the Church [of Rome] to pronounce a 
 decree in favour of the Validity of English Orders, 
 there were sufficient means for proving the truth of 
 certain facts, dogmatic and other, which were at 
 hand whenever they might be required. This state- 
 ment of his matured judgment was made in 1832, 
 two years after he had reluctantly consented to be 
 re-ordained, and is taken from a MS. Letter of Sir 
 Harry, in the possession of the late Sir William 
 Lewis Salusbury Trelawney, M.P., Lord Lieutenant 
 and Gustos Rotulorum of Cornwall."* 
 
 Another narrative of the facts of this remarkable 
 
 * Communicated in 1851 by Colonel Jonathan Trelawney, then a 
 surviving son of the late Rev. Sir H. Trelavrney, Bart. 
 
 X
 
 306 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy 
 
 Case, giving certain details at greater length, has 
 been kindly furnished to the author by Mr. De Lisle, 
 of Garendon Park, and is here printed at length : 
 
 (/3) "The late Eev. Sir Harry Trelawney, Bart., 
 of Trelawney, in Cornwall, was one of my most in- 
 timate friends; but I did not know him until he 
 had been re-ordained at Rome. 
 
 "Nearly thirty years before his re- ordination, he 
 had joined the Eoman Catholic Church, being at 
 that time in Priest's orders in the Church of England. 
 He was so convinced of the genuineness of his pre- 
 vious orders, that notwithstanding the opposition of 
 Catholics, he acted as a Priest, never omitting the 
 daily recitation of the divine office of the Breviary 
 and the frequent celebration of the Holy Sacrifice 
 of the Mass. This being objected to by some of our 
 Catholic authorities in England, he retired into 
 France, where, either from the ignorance or conni- 
 vance of those amongst whom he resided, he also 
 constantly celebrated Mass. 
 
 "In this way he continued for many years; but, 
 after a long period, going on a visit to Rome, 
 he made the acquaintance of the late Cardinal 
 Odescalchi, who was the Archbishop of an Italian 
 See, and reputed to be a very holy man. Sir Harry 
 told the Cardinal all his convictions, and explained 
 his reasons for believing in the validity of Anglican 
 Orders, and therefore, of his own priesthood. When 
 the Cardinal had heard all he had to say, his 
 Eminence replied that he had no idea there was so 
 much to be adduced in favour of the Orders of the 
 Anglican Church, and that he could quite under- 
 stand Sir Harry's strong feeling on the subject. 
 Still he represented to Sir Harry that, as the custom
 
 wlw have joined the Church of Borne. 307 
 
 of the Kornan Catholic Church from the commence- 
 ment of the schism had always been to re-ordain 
 those of the Anglican clergy who returned to her 
 communion, it was clear that the question concern- 
 ing their previous orders was a very delicate one, and 
 one that was beset, at all events, with many grave 
 doubts ; that, consequently, it was not right in Sir 
 Harry to continue to say Mass without submitting 
 to a conditional re-ordination. 
 
 " Upon this Sir Harry replied to the Cardinal that 
 from the first he had been ready to submit to a con- 
 ditional re-ordination, but that the Catholic authorities 
 in England would not hear of anything short of an 
 absolute and unconditional rejection of his previous 
 orders. The Cardinal, however, said that he took a 
 different view of the matter, and was prepared to 
 re-ordain Sir Harry with a tacit condition, the sacra- 
 mental form, of course, remaining untouched. Sir 
 Harry gave his full consent, and was accordingly re- 
 ordained by the Cardinal on those conditions. 
 
 "All this I give as being substantially what I 
 learnt from my friend, Sir Harry Trelawney himself, 
 and from his daughter, Miss Anne Letitia Trelawney, 
 in 1831 ; and I must also add, that he constantly 
 declared that in submitting to this conditional re- 
 ordination, he did so, not because he in any degree 
 doubted the perfect Validity of his previous Ordi- 
 nation, but to remove the scruples of Eoman 
 Catholics.'* 
 
 After a consideration of these cases, in connection 
 with previous records of collateral facts, members of 
 
 * MS. Letter of Ambrose L. M. P. de Lisle, Esq., of Garendoii Park, 
 Leicestershke, to the author. 
 
 x 2
 
 308 The Cases of Certain Anglican Clergy, etc. 
 
 the Church of England may not only reasonably 
 hope for, but may confidently anticipate, a fair and 
 favourable decision for their own view of this im- 
 portant question, whenever it shall be faithfully 
 stated by competent advocates before an impartial 
 tribunal, seeking Truth and Peace, rather than the 
 sectional triumph of theological partizans.
 
 ( 309 ) 
 
 CHAPTEK XXVII. 
 CHANGES MADE IN THE ENGLISH ORDINAL, IN 1662. 
 
 T71VER since the unfortunate separation of the 
 J-^ Church of England from visible communion 
 with the other national churches of Western Christen- 
 dom, her position has been ably and persistently 
 assailed from two opposite points of view. On the one 
 side she has been constantly upbraided for declining 
 any longer to listen to the voice and abide by the deci- 
 sions or counsels of the Patriarchs of the West ; on 
 the other, complaints have been continually made 
 by the originators of new sects, that the principle of 
 appealing from the living teaching Church, either to 
 the Bible, or to the Primitive Church, or to the 
 Church of some previous age, has neither been 
 honestly held nor faithfully applied. In fact, she 
 has to some extent possessed two characters. Ap- 
 pearing to deny to General Councils that infallibility 
 which every well-instructed Christian knows them 
 to possess, she has seemed to claim for the decisions 
 of her own assembled theologians a position and 
 character, which the decisions of a mere national 
 or local communion have never rightly obtained. 
 Roman Catholics have remarked that she is a 
 rebel preaching obedience to her followers ; The two . fold 
 modern sectarians that her principle of tfech?reh'o 
 private judgment, when adopted by them- ] 
 selves, has never been consistently tolerated or 
 legally allowed. Neither of these charges are alto-
 
 310 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 
 
 gether untrue. At the same time, while the dis- 
 advantages of such a defensive position, open as it 
 is to a cross fire, are obvious ; its advantages are 
 not a few. This is more especially the case, as 
 Count De Maistre saw and remarked, with regard to 
 the great work which has to be effected of securing 
 in these latter days a Corporate Re-union amongst 
 the separated parts of the One Family of Christ. 
 
 In the reign of Queen Elizabeth, the Puritan in- 
 fluence in England was very considerable. At the 
 close of the sixteenth century, certain forms of this 
 religious error had rapidly developed into unexpected 
 and grotesque shapes the practical evils of which 
 certain of the English prelates had vainly endea- 
 voured to meet. On the accession of King James, 
 the unpleasing fanatics in question anticipated from 
 him a general patronage and welcome favours ; but 
 even those English bishops who had previously been 
 inclined to favour the Puritans now began to see 
 what dangers were looming in the distance from 
 their false principles. When, therefore, Bancroft 
 on his knees thanked God for having sent down 
 from North Britain such a far-sighted and illustrious 
 monarch as that King, he only expressed the general 
 Presbyterian feeling of his anxious brethren for the result 
 SSTta 1111 " of the Hampton Court Conference ; and, at 
 durin"the the same time, proved himself to be a pre- 
 
 seventeenth n i -t -, -, 
 
 century. ] a te of shrewdness and good sense. Though 
 the Independents and the Presbyterians could find 
 details on which to disagree ; * yet, when the old 
 
 * Presbyterians, as well as Congregationalists, were thoroughly demo- 
 cratic in their principles, however much they may have squabbled over 
 unattractive details of so-called " Church Government." On some points
 
 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 311 
 
 religious principle of authority a principle which 
 in previous years had been much forgotten "became 
 that which was to act as a trumpet-call for men to 
 take their sides in a grave and momentous struggle 
 for religious and political truth, Puritan and 
 Brownist, Presbyterian, Baptist, and Independent, 
 were, of course, found ranged in deliberate opposi- 
 tion both to the Altar and the Throne. 
 
 Contemporaneously with this, the same sectaries 
 sorely pressed their Episcopalian opponents by theo- 
 logical arguments which it was not always easy or 
 convenient to meet. Not that the arguments in 
 themselves presented any real difficulties, but the 
 isolated position of the Church of England made it 
 impossible to occupy so elevated a platform as the 
 same Church in previous times had done. The 
 flood-gates had been opened, as had been asserted, 
 merely to irrigate a parched-up country, and lo ! the 
 waters became dangerous and deadly in their bulk 
 and power. One man could open such gates which 
 not a hundred were able to close again. And so it 
 turned out. In 1643, the Scotch Presbyterians, 
 with their English allies in theological error, not 
 content with toleration for themselves, strenuously 
 opposed any religious toleration for their neighbours. 
 In the seventeenth century of the Church's life, 
 
 they appear to have differed. One has reference to the complete inde- 
 pendence of particular congregations ; the other to the persons in whom 
 legislative and judicial powers are believed to reside. Presbyterians give 
 these powers to the elders of the congregation, acting in combination 
 with the minister ; Independents confide them to a general meeting of 
 the male members of the sect. Of late years the term "Congrega- 
 tionalist " has been assumed instead of " Independent," because certain 
 congregations have formed themselves into a confederation. The offensive 
 democratic principle, of course, remains unchanged.
 
 312 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 
 
 their preachers could grandiloquently talk about the 
 jus divinum of Presbyterianism without any idea of 
 being regarded as imaginative, in the same breath 
 that their fierce language against religious toleration 
 alienated from them both Baptists as well as Inde- 
 pendents. At the Sion College meeting of Presby- 
 terian ministers in 1646, they were certainly not 
 quite so lofty in their tone ; otherwise, their false 
 principles remained unchanged. How the Church's 
 difficulties ended we know full w r ell. After a 
 century's interval, a second act in the great drama 
 of Change and Innovation was played out to the 
 overthrowof people's cost. The throne was cast down, 
 crow n a atthe true religion abolished, and liberty circum- 
 
 Great Rebel- . 
 
 lion, A.D. 1645. scribed. Both King and Archbishop re- 
 ceived a martyr's crown ; and the Church of England, 
 as far as a fanatical tyrant and his creatures could 
 destroy it, was destroyed. 
 
 But by the favour and grace of God, as well as by 
 inherent Divine power, it rose again. The Civil 
 War, with all the complex sufferings it brought upon 
 every class, was not altogether a curse. To many it 
 was, no doubt, a blessing ; for suffering purifies and 
 elevates those who patiently endure it. The strife 
 must have led even the thoughtless and superficial 
 to seek after old and despised principles the practical 
 forgetfulness of which had entailed so great misery 
 both on Church and nation. A common faith, to 
 all intents and purposes, and a common principle of 
 reverence for authority, had ranged the Roman 
 Catholic and Church of England now side by side in 
 the struggle. After the second Charles had been 
 Restoration of welcomed by the people and solemnly 
 
 theChurchand -, ,, ,, -, 
 
 Monarchy. crowned, the true pastors of a scattered
 
 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 313 
 
 flock came forth to govern once more. 
 When, therefore, the Prayer Book of the 
 National Church was to be revised and set forth 
 anew, it was most desirable that all such difficulties 
 as had been actually experienced during the previous 
 century and more, should be faced and overcome. 
 The multitudinous volumes of religious controversy 
 against " Episcopacy," so-called, which, from Hol- 
 land and Edinburgh, as well as from the London 
 presses, had been sent forth to teach the Church 
 Universal a new gospel the jus divinum of Presby- 
 terianism if they had not convinced the governors 
 of the Church of England of their imputed errors, 
 had, at all events, taught them the wisdom of 
 making a more formal and definite distinction 
 between the order of priest and bishop than Arch- 
 bishop Cranmer and his allies had thought fit to 
 provide in the Eevised Ordinal. Hence as this 
 brief sketch indicates the changes which were 
 solemnly made. 
 
 They were as follows : 
 
 1. Alterations in the Service for the Ordination of 
 Priests. 
 
 The change we first note in the Eevised Ordinal 
 of Charles the Second's time, is the order Revisionofthe 
 of the prayers. Formerly the rite began 0ldinaL 
 with the Epistle and Gospel, followed by the hymn 
 Veni Creator ; after which the Archdeacon presented 
 the candidates to the Bishop, who notified the same 
 to the people, and then said the Collect. In the 
 altered Eitual the service begins with the presenta- 
 tion of the candidates, and the notification of the 
 same by the Bishop to the people ; and afterwards 
 are read the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel, which are
 
 314 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 
 
 changed from those formerly in use. The Bishop's 
 exhortation and questions are alike in both forms, 
 but in that of 1662 the Veni Creator immediately 
 follows these, while in the old service it was sung 
 after the Gospel. We then come to the prayer 
 preceding the imposition of hands, together with 
 the formula which was altered under King 
 Charles. 
 
 The old form of 1549 ran as follows : " Keceive 
 the Holy Ghost : whose sins thou dost forgive, they 
 are forgiven ; and whose sins thou dost retain, they 
 are retained. And be thou a faithful dispenser of 
 the Word of God, and of His Holy Sacraments, in 
 the Name of the Father, and of the Sone, and of 
 the Holy Ghost. Amen." In the Eevised Ordinal 
 we read thus : " Keceive the Holy Ghost for the 
 Office and Work of a Priest in the Church of God, 
 now committed unto thee by the Imposition of our 
 hands. Whose sins thou dost forgive, they are 
 forgiven ; and whose sins thou dost retain, they 
 are retained. And be thou a faithful dispenser 
 of the Word of God, and of His Holy Sacraments ; 
 In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost. Amen." 
 
 In the old service, after the delivery of the 
 Gospels, and the chalice with the paten and bread, 
 into the hands of the newly- ordained, the rubric 
 directs simply that " the Creed " shall be sung, with- 
 out specifying which Creed ; while in the Kevised 
 Ordinal it is said that "the Nicene Creed shall be 
 sung or said." In the earlier editions of King 
 Edward's Ordinal the service here concludes, after 
 the saying of the collect "Most merciful Father;" 
 but in that of 1662 there is a direction that this is
 
 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 315 
 
 to be followed by another, and by the " Peace " 
 and Benediction, which are here transcribed : 
 
 " Prevent us, Lord, in all our doings with Thy most 
 gracious favour, and further us with Thy continual help, that in 
 all our works begun, continued, and ended in Thee we may 
 glorify Thy holy Name, and finally, by Thy mercy, obtain 
 everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 " The Peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep 
 your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and 
 of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord : 
 
 " And the Blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you, and remain with you 
 always. Amen. 
 
 2. Alterations in the Service for the Ordering of Bishops. 
 
 Of the changes made in this ceremony in the 
 Revision of 1662 (which are still fewer than in that 
 for the ordination of Priests) the following only 
 are of any importance, or worthy of note : 
 
 1. The Collect with which the service begins 
 "Almighty God, Who by Thy Son Jesus Christ 
 didst give to Thy holy Apostles many excellent gifts, 
 etc." is added. The Nicene Creed is ordered to be 
 sung after the Gospel, which was not specified in 
 the old Ordinal. Likewise it is declared that there 
 shall be a sermon, and that the Bishop-elect shall 
 be "vested with his Rochet," of which neither the 
 sermon nor the Rochet there is any mention in the 
 Edwardine Office. The following question is added 
 to those formerly put to the elected Bishop : " Will 
 you be faithful in ordaining, sending, or laying hands 
 upon others ? " with the answer, " I will be so, by 
 the help of God : " and, furthermore, the formula 
 accompanying the laying on of hands now stands 
 as follows : " Receive the Holy Ghost for the Office
 
 316 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 
 
 and Work of a Bishop in the Church of God, now 
 committed unto Thee by the imposition of our 
 hands ; in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And remember 
 that thou stir up the grace of God which is given 
 thee by this imposition of our hands : for God hath 
 not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, and 
 love, and soberness." 
 
 The old form of 1549 ran thus : " Take the 
 Holy Ghost, and remember that thou stir up the 
 grace of God, which is in thee by imposition of 
 hands ; for God hath not given us the spirit of fear, 
 but of power, and love, and of soberness." While 
 the words of consecration are said over him the 
 Bishop-elect is directed in the new ordinal to kneel 
 upon his knees ; finally, the same collect and bene- 
 diction as are appointed at the conclusion of the 
 Ordination of Priests, are added in this service 
 likewise, after the collect " Most Merciful Father." 
 
 It may be said again, as it frequently has been 
 
 said by certain modern controversialists, 
 
 theBevwoB that the alterations just considered were 
 
 of the Ordinal. 
 
 made solely because of the objections which 
 the English Koman Catholic writers of the seven- 
 teenth century had urged against the validity of our 
 forms. But this is to deny the evidence of undis- 
 puted historical facts, which clearly show from what 
 quarter most of the leading objections had come. 
 
 To have imputed to those distinguished divines 
 who assisted at the Conference arising from the 
 King's Commission, dated Lady Day, 1661, a con- 
 viction that ever since the changes of the sixteenth 
 century, that is, for about a hundred and twenty 
 years, the forms for Ordination and Consecration
 
 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 317 
 
 in the Church of England were inadequate and in- 
 sufficient for their purpose, and consequently invalid, 
 is an imputation at once too rash and improbable to 
 be considered. For if the forms were insufficient, 
 it follows directly that the Ordinations and Conse- 
 crations made, or supposed to have been made, were 
 invalid. And it is obvious that no new forms, 
 however superior to those previously used, or how- 
 ever perfect in themselves, could have repaired and 
 rejoined the chain of succession, in which the links 
 for more than a century were held to have been 
 wanting. Therefore to impute such ignorance of 
 Catholic doctrine and tradition, as well as of ordinary 
 facts, to men like Bishops Cosin, Morley, Sanderson, 
 and Gauden, Doctors Heylin, Pearson, Hacket, Gun- 
 ning, and Sparrow, as would be involved in such a 
 line of reasoning is to adopt a canon of criticism 
 likely to be rudely set aside and repudiated. Many 
 of these distinguished theologians no doubt regretted 
 that in the Revised Ordinal there was an absence 
 of certain words and ceremonial acts which expressed 
 with singular clearness both the general character 
 of the office conferred and the character imparted : 
 in fact, Cosin, Sanderson, and Sparrow have left 
 such opinions on record, but no indication exists 
 that they believed the revised forms to be invalid. 
 Any such as did so believe would have left the com- 
 munion of the Church of England for some other 
 part of the Christian Family. 
 
 The changes in question, therefore, were obvi- 
 ously made with a sincere desire to carry out the 
 terms of the Commission, and the Church's needs 
 of that particular period. The Commission ordered 
 those appointed to undertake the work of revision
 
 318 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 
 
 " to compare the Book of Common Prayer with the 
 most Ancient Liturgies that had been used in the 
 Church in the most primitive and purest times," 
 enjoining them " to avoid as much as possible all 
 unnecessary alterations of the Forms and Liturgy, 
 wherewith the people were altogether acquainted, 
 and had so long retained in the Church of England." 
 The arguments regarding the jus divinum of Presby- 
 terianism, to which reference has already been 
 made, were reproduced in every variety of shape 
 and form by some of the ablest supporters of that 
 newly-invented system : for, at the Conference, the 
 King with singular liberality, and the Bishops with 
 true Christian condescension, had consented to 
 allow the upholders of Presbyterianism to state 
 their newly- originated case and to plead their cause. 
 It was highly desirable, therefore, that, in the 
 work of revision undertaken, such additions to the 
 Forms for Ordination and Consecration should be 
 made, as should once for all set at rest the question 
 whether or not Bishops were essentially superior to 
 Presbyters in the character of their order. And this 
 particular revision, which completely and finally 
 closed the question, was carried out with singular 
 skill and resolution. After the whole Book of 
 Common Prayer had been considered and brought 
 into that shape in which it now stands, the two 
 Houses of both the Convocations of Canterbury and 
 York solemnly and unanimously subscribed to, and 
 ratified the alterations, on the 20th of December, 
 1661. Three months later Parliament regularly 
 legalized the changes, when Lord Chancellor Cla- 
 rendon, on behalf of the House of Lords, formally 
 returned thanks to those Bishops and clergy who by
 
 Changes made in the English Ordinal in 1662. 319 
 
 their care and industry had so ably completed the 
 important work intrusted to them. 
 
 Now, if in the judgment of competent persons, 
 not excluding Roman Catholic writers, the Alterations 
 changes in the Ordinal then made were SSS^StES 
 
 -i -i -i -i part of those 
 
 each and all improvements in every par- who made 
 
 . * * them, the in- 
 
 ticular, it by no means follows from such sufficiency of 
 
 the previous 
 
 a premiss that the Ordinal prior to its forms - 
 revision under consideration, was insufficient for 
 conferring a valid ordination. That Baptism is 
 good and valid which is administered by the river 
 side, or in the peasant's hut, where are secured the 
 integrity of the matter, the integrity of the form, 
 the context of the matter with the subject, and the 
 essential oneness of the action in combination of 
 matter and form together. Other rites, expressive 
 in themselves, superadded (a) for the glory of God, 
 (yS) for the greater dignity of the Sacrament, and 
 (7) for the instruction of the faithful, are super- 
 fluous as regards the simple validity of the act. 
 So, likewise, in the case under consideration. 
 Validity not being a question of degree, the additions 
 to our Eevised Ordinal in 1662, in no respect touch 
 the question. The forms in use from the year 1549 
 to the last-named date, may have been as no 
 doubt they were bald and bare in comparison with 
 the rich and expressive symbolism of mediaeval rites 
 and additions ; but that they, as well as the Eevised 
 Forms, were good for their purpose, in substantial 
 agreement with the rules and customs of universal 
 Christendom, and truly valid, it has been the 
 Author's aim to maintain and to prove.
 
 ( 320 ) 
 
 CHAPTEK XXVIII. 
 
 CONCLUDING REMARKS, AND SUMMARY OF THE 
 AUTHOR'S ARGUMENT. 
 
 TVEFORE a brief summary is made of the chief 
 arguments embodied in this treatise, it is 
 necessary in the first instance to call special atten- 
 tion to the great care and regularity with which 
 every detailed act concerning Ordination has ever 
 been done since the religious changes of the six- 
 teenth century. 
 
 1. The laws of the Church, duly legalized by the 
 State, save and except during the period of the 
 Great Rebellion have been continually and con- 
 sistently enforced ; while an examination of any of 
 the Episcopal Registers will abundantly show that 
 it would be impossible in any portion of the 
 Christian Family to have observed greater order, or 
 to have exercised more care, in duly transmitting 
 the graces of the priesthood and the character of 
 the Episcopate. There is no single case in the 
 consecration of a Bishop, in which the Canon of 
 the First Council of Nicaea, the rule laid down by 
 the Apostolical Constitutions, as well as by the 
 first and second Canons of the Fourth Council of 
 Carthage, have not been most strictly observed. 
 In the great majority of instances at least four 
 Bishops have taken part in the act ; sometimes as 
 many as six or seven ; and any one who has been 
 present at an English Consecration cannot for a 
 moment doubt that all things are done decently
 
 Concluding Remarks, etc. 321 
 
 and in order. At Lambeth Palace, in the chapel 
 of which the great majority of the Episcopal Con- 
 secrations during the past three centuries have 
 taken place, the old traditions of the Church are 
 carefully followed. The chapel, though restored 
 hefore the present ecclesiological revival had ob- 
 tained an influence, remains substantially what it 
 is recorded to have been in times past.* The order 
 in arranging the service is identical with what it 
 was in Archbishop Parker's day. Precisely the 
 same customs, even as to certain details of entrance 
 and exit, are to the present time duly followed and 
 observed. The traditions of the archiepiscopate of 
 Laud, though rudely broken by the times of civil 
 war and anarchy, were taken up and scrupulously 
 put into practice again under Archbishop Juxon. 
 And so they have remained until now. 
 
 With reference, moreover, to the ancient ecclesias- 
 tical machinery of the Church of England, it went 
 on without any break or material change. The 
 
 * Mr. John Williams, the recent Roman Catholic controversialist 
 evidently unacquainted personally with the nature of such documents, 
 thus comments on certain details in the Register of Parker's Consecra- 
 tion: " I ask, was there ever such a record of an Episcopal Consecra- 
 tion ? Can it be matched, even were you to ransack the Episcopal 
 archives of the whole world ? Why, a very large portion is occupied 
 with sheer puerilities ! Let us analyse it. Tapestry here, red baize 
 there ; a table with a carpet and cushion in one place, a bench with 
 carpet and cushion in another ; four chairs in one spot, one chair, with 
 a bench, carpet, and cushion in another. A retired naval captain must 
 surely have written it, so precise a reference being made to all points of 
 the compass. Tapestry in E. ; a table ditto. Four chairs, S. by E. ; 
 chair and bench, N.E. Then the Archbishop sails in, with his whole 
 convoy, due W. : he goes out, and then comes in due N. The next 
 time he leaves is by N.E, returning by the same, and at length makes 
 his final exit W., after a rather intricate voyage." Letters on Anylican 
 Orders, Second Edition, p. 55. London : 1867. 
 
 Y
 
 322 Concluding Remarks, and 
 
 legal documents of which specimens of various 
 periods are provided in the Appendix," appear sub- 
 stantially as they did prior to the sixteenth- century 
 changes. The Forms for Deprivation, Degradation, 
 etc., as well as those testifying that certain Orders 
 have been conferred, remain, to all intents and 
 purposes unaltered. These likewise, as may be seen 
 from the foreign examples given in the same portion 
 of this book, are in substantial harmony with the 
 forms of Western Christendom. 
 
 If at any period, here and there, during times of 
 trouble and disorder, by the power of Might and 
 not by Right, persons have been temporarily in- 
 truded into any ecclesiastical office without legal 
 ordination, the small number of such cases, and 
 they are very small indeed, even supposing that all 
 those which are commonly assumed to be true, 
 could be clearly proved to have been so only go to 
 show most conclusively what is the notorious prin- 
 ciple, order, and common custom of our National 
 Church. And such exceptional cases could be readily 
 paralleled in the middle ages, as well in other parts 
 of the Church as in England, Ireland, and Scotland, 
 were it necessary to unearth the irregularities and 
 proclaim the defects of our forefathers in the Faith. 
 Such exceptions, wherever they may have occurred, 
 only serve, however, more clearly to prove the 
 rule. 
 
 2. The three " Tables of Consecrations " which 
 follow this chapter will no doubt have been referred 
 to during the perusal of previous pages, as they 
 serve to illustrate much of what has been already 
 
 * Vide Appendix, No. XXII.
 
 Summary of the Author's Argument. 323 
 
 set forth, (a) The First Table shows at a glance, 
 how unquestionably the Apostolical succession was 
 duly transmitted to Archbishop Parker. Even sup- 
 posing that the names of the three consecrators 
 of Barlow, here given on Mr. Haddan's authority, 
 are inaccurate : it is quite certain that Archbishop 
 Craumer with at least two other Bishops effected 
 his consecration ; for none of his contemporaries 
 ever doubted it. (/3) The Second Table, which sets 
 forth Archbishop Laud's consecration, about a 
 hundred years after the changes of the sixteenth 
 century, points out with clearness how from Ireland, 
 by the presence of Bishops co-operating at our 
 English consecrations, several new links were added 
 to a chain already strong and secure, joining Arch- 
 bishop Laud by an unbroken spiritual lineage to the 
 fathers of the old Church of St. Patrick. It also shows 
 that other spiritual links from Italy and Scotland 
 were respectively forged in the year 1617 and 1616, 
 by the co-operation of Archbishop De Dominis in 
 the consecrations of Bishops Montague and Felton on 
 the one hand, and of Alexander, Bishop of Caithness," 
 
 * Dr. George Grub of Aberdeen, the able and impartial Scottish 
 Ecclesiastical Historian, in answer to certain inquiries, courteously wrote 
 to the author as follows : 
 
 " I am glad to be able to give you the information you request. The 
 Bishop of Caithness who was in England in 1616, was Alexander Forbes. 
 He was consecrated in the Cathedral Church of Brechin by the Arch- 
 bishop of St. Andrew's, and the Bishops of Brechin and Dunkeld. I 
 cannot ascertain the precise day, but it was between the 15th of March 
 and the 3rd of May, 1611. Bishop Alexander Forbes assisted at the 
 consecration of Bishop Morton at Lambeth, on July the 7th, 1616. In 
 Mr. Stubbs's very valuable Registrum, the Bishop of Caithness, who 
 assisted at the consecration, is called ' John.' Mr. Stubbs was perhaps 
 misled by Keith's Catalogue of Scottish Bishops, from which it would be 
 inferred that on July 7th, 1616, John Abernethy had succeeded Bishop 
 
 Y 2
 
 324 Concluding Remarks, and 
 
 in the consecration of Bishop Morton, on the other. 
 Hence it has been asserted that even if Archbishop 
 Parker's consecration, as certain opponents affirm, 
 had been altogether null and void, the introduction 
 of so many independent chains of succession at 
 later times would have secured to Archbishop Laud 
 a true and valid consecration. This position is 
 certainly new and remarkable. To assume it, how- 
 ever, would be a perfect work of supererogation. 
 Anyhow, it should be noted, as is pointed out in the 
 Second Table that every Bishop of the Anglican 
 rite traces his spiritual descent through Archbishop 
 n marksoa Laud. (7) The Third Table is inserted in 
 Tawe^of con- order that a difficulty which was felt in 
 Archbtobop France by Bossuet and others. a difficulty 
 
 Parker, Arch- J ' J 
 
 Sdtof" 1 eas ily imagined when the leading events of 
 bishop juxon. ^. ne Commonwealth period are borne in 
 mind, may be removed. Here, therefore, the con- 
 nection between the suffering prelates of 1646 and 
 those consecrated after the Restoration, in 1662, 
 is clearly set forth. Other independent links from 
 Ireland, it should be noted, appear in this Table. 
 
 And now to sum up the leading arguments of this 
 treatise. It has been shown that the Revised 
 Ordinal, however much shorn of certain rites and 
 summary of external features of late introduction, con- 
 arTOn h t8?n tains Form and Matter which, when duly 
 ;ise ' used with a good intention are sufficient 
 for bestowing respectively the character of the epis- 
 copate, and the grace of the priesthood. For 
 
 Alexander Forbes on the translation of the letter to Aberdeen. Keith's 
 dates are erroneous by a twelvemonth or thereby." MS. Letter of George 
 Grub, Esq., LL.D., of Aberdeen, to the Author.
 
 Summary of the Author's Argument. 325 
 
 according to those Western theologians, who have 
 been referred to, that alone which is necessary to the 
 form for the consecration of a Bishop, is the im- 
 position of the hands of a duly- consecrated Bishop, 
 with those of two other Bishops co-operating and 
 assisting,* the chief Bishop publicly expressing 
 during the service of ordination to what specific 
 office the person consecrated is being promoted, 
 and asking at the same time for the gift of the Holy 
 Ghost to this end and purpose.} It has been like- 
 wise pointed out that the Form for bestowing the 
 sacerdotal character is in essentials substantially 
 identical with that used in the Koman Catholic 
 Church, and in perfect harmony with the teaching 
 of Eastern theologians regarding what is needful 
 for the valid administration of this Sacrament. 
 
 * Of course consecration by one Bishop is valid, though irregular 
 because the ancient Councils enjoin the presence of three, and this with 
 the express object of securing a valid consecration, in the case of neglect 
 on the part of either one or the others. 
 
 f " The spirit of the Liturgies," wrote the great Bossuet, " and of all 
 acts of consecration in general, is not to confine us to certain precise 
 moments, but to make us consider the whole of the action, that we may 
 also understand the entire effect of it. In the consecration of a Priest 
 the learned no longer doubt, after the great number of Sacramentals 
 everywhere discovered, that the principal part is the imposition of hands 
 with the prayer which accompanies it. This is properly the very essence 
 of the consecration of the Priest, and yet after this consecration we add 
 whilst the Priest's hands are being anointed, ' May these hands be conse- 
 crated, etc.,' as if the consecration were imperfect. All this is an effort 
 of human language. We cannot express ourselves except by parts: 
 whilst God, Who in one glance reads our hearts, what we have said, what 
 we are saying, and what we intend to say, hears all and does all in the 
 proper moments which are known to Him, so that we need not trouble 
 ourselves at what precise instant He does it. It is sufficient that we 
 express, by appropriate actions and words all that is done, and which 
 (though done and pronounced successively) represent to us all the 
 efforts united." Translation of Bossuet's Exjilnwition of the JJ/ir/yy, 
 pp. 20C-7.
 
 326 Concluding Remarks, and 
 
 The fact of Archbishop Parker's Consecration has 
 been historically vindicated by the help of records, 
 documents, manuscript letters, and published works, 
 which as clearly and conclusively prove the question, 
 as it is possible for any historical fact to be 
 Bute? con- proved. By this the author does not mean 
 
 secration. 
 
 to infer that all the evidence existing has 
 been here set forth : but that sufficient has been 
 given, of the great mass which exists, from various 
 independent quarters, and of such a character, as to 
 satisfy the most critical, and to leave no reasonable 
 doubt of the truth of the fact maintained. 
 
 The Consecrations of Barlow and Hodgkins, as 
 consecrations well as those of Scory and Coverdale have 
 Bisho P s s e who been shown to have regularly taken place : 
 
 were Parker's 
 
 consecrators. thus giving to Ai'chbishop Parker, as his 
 consecrators, four bishops themselves validly con- 
 secrated, according to the laws and customs of 
 Church and State. 
 
 Over and above the proofs of these facts, it has 
 been furthermore clearly shown that the improbable 
 Nag's Head Fable is an ill- constructed tissue of 
 The Nag's second-hand inventions, originated many 
 years after the true and lawful consecra- 
 tion of Archbishop Parker was effected : 
 and that it is altogether inconsistent with the 
 several existing independent documents, all incon- 
 testably demonstrating both its general and particu- 
 lar falsehoods. In fine, that its re-appearance at 
 the present day does not augur well for the research 
 of those Anglo-Eoman controversialists who, (after 
 it has been pronounced an undoubted Fable by some 
 of the chief literary men of their own communion,) 
 are still sufficiently bold to make use of it, for
 
 Summary of the Authors Argument. 327 
 
 the apparent purpose of misleading the confiding 
 and uninstructed. 
 
 "With regard to those charges which are sometimes 
 made, that alterations in the Ordinal were effected 
 not by legitimate ecclesiastical authority, but by the 
 intrusive power of the State, we can but refer to 
 much clear evidence to the contrary which has 
 already been produced. And although this objection 
 does not touch the question of the Validity of our 
 English Ordinations, at the same time a considera- 
 tion of the History of the periods in which the 
 changes were made, provides a key for the solution 
 of certain difficulties across which the partially- 
 informed are not unlikely occasionally to stumble. 
 As regards power and jurisdiction, ordinary bishops 
 of sees, possess them in a threefold form. First 
 the power of order ; secondly the power of interior 
 jurisdiction ; thirdly that of exterior. Concerning 
 this last-named jurisdiction, to discuss the relations 
 which should exist between the Church and the 
 Civil Power is beyond the scope of this treatise. 
 Some recent utterances in the Roman Catholic 
 Church, however, have tended to narrow the question 
 very considerably, and to pave the way for a better 
 understanding in the future between the separated 
 brethren of the One True Fold. 
 
 Anciently, as has been already shown, National 
 Churches, or groups of Churches, notoriously position and 
 exercised similar powers to those which KSoMiMd 
 
 . . Local 
 
 were put into operation in England in the churches. 
 year 1549 and 1662. To have altered aught what 
 our Divine Lord bequeathed, or the Church Universal 
 from the beginning, in all times and in all places, 
 constantly accepted and taught, would have been to
 
 328 Concluding Remarks, and 
 
 have grievously maimed or destroyed the life of our 
 Ancient National Church. But nothing of the kind 
 was done. As to this fact, the private opinions of 
 individuals whom the surge of tumult, with the 
 scum of the times, cast high up on the shore after 
 the storm must not be taken into account when 
 forming a judgment on the same ; bat only the 
 formal and authoritative public documents of the local 
 communion. To these here set forth or referred to, 
 the fathers and doctors of our Church have constantly 
 appealed. And if there be those amongst our 
 separated brethren who maintain that there exists 
 in the world a competent Authority of higher 
 antiquity than, and of superior divine intelligence 
 to, any particular or National Church, it will be in 
 vain to appeal to any other local communion, how- 
 ever venerable or however extended, as alone being 
 or exclusively constituting that body. Neither to 
 Rome nor to Constantinople, separated and an- 
 tagonistic, still less to Canterbury, a daughter of 
 Rome visibly isolated from both, least of all to the 
 Metropolitans of newer groups of dioceses, planted 
 in these later days, is our appeal amid the Babel- 
 voices of controversy, but to a future General Council, 
 when it shall please God that it be summoned. 
 Rome may not judge England ; England cannot 
 judge Rome, for there is a Power in the world 
 superior to both. Rome may speak, and Constanti- 
 nople, and Lambeth ; their utterances are venerated, 
 their words received with respect. Such however are 
 but the voices of separated portions of the One Chris- 
 tian Family. Infallibility is not with either alone, but 
 with all at one. This external unity in times past 
 existed. What has been, may be. God hasten that 
 day!
 
 Summary of the Authors Argument. 329 
 
 As to the re-ordinations of certain English Priests 
 who, for conscience' sake, have shifted their 
 religious positions, such are clearly irregular 
 if not formally sacrilegious. To repeat an Ordina- 
 tion conditionally and most of those repeated have 
 been both conferred and received without any condi- 
 tion it is essential that the nullity of the previous 
 act be perfectly evident, and the doubt concerning its 
 validity have a secure and solid foundation. But the 
 author has not the smallest hesitation in solemnly 
 affirming his sincere conviction that no impartial tri- 
 bunal, knowing the facts, could possibly lay down any 
 principles in judging Church- of-England Ordina- 
 tions to be invalid, which would not completely shake 
 all faith in every sacramental act done in any part 
 of the Church. 
 
 Finally, it should not remain unnoticed that those 
 whose presumed interest it has been to , 
 
 The objections 
 
 endeavour to cast doubt upon, and to ^2SK 
 disparage our Ordinations, have never, for and tr dangerou 8 
 any long period together, been agreed as 
 to what was their specific defect. It is unquestionable 
 that from the accession of King Edward VI. to the 
 death of Queen Elizabeth, all the leading Roman 
 Catholic controversialists were eager to maintain 
 the illegality of the Ordinations, by reason of 
 their presumed infraction both of the laws of the 
 National Church and of the State of England. From 
 1604, however, when the Nag's Head Fable was first 
 invented, our opponents shifted their ground, and 
 what Holywood then first proclaimed, was taken up, 
 expanded, improved on, and garnished by the imagi- 
 native pens of men, sometimes wanting both in truth 
 and love. Since that period certain Eoman Catholic
 
 330 Concluding Remarks, and 
 
 writers have again and again shifted their position. 
 Defeated at one point, clearly shown to be unin- 
 formed as regards one fact, they have seldom ad- 
 mitted their mistake, but have remained silent for a 
 period, only to change their ground and vary their 
 tactics anew. Such a policy need not be further 
 characterized, for it carries its own condemnation. 
 
 Recent writers, of that communion, on the other 
 hand, have made a change in the crooked course so 
 long unhappily followed. There are those now, 
 thoroughly informed of the facts, who by their posi- 
 tion and attainments, as well as their fearless love 
 of truth, have done, and are doing so much to bring 
 about a better understanding between the separated 
 Churches ; and who see the utter waste of ill- 
 spent energy, which for so considerable a period has 
 been made in discussing a question regarding which, 
 as facts become better known, there will not exist two 
 opinions. Not only in England, but on the conti- 
 nent, the well-deserved influence of these impartial 
 writers is extending. And thus, in this particular, 
 the further practical work of preparation for Cor- 
 porate Reunion is being successfully carried on. 
 
 As the author's pen was taken up in the interests 
 of this great movement ; ere he lays it down, this 
 part of his book is closed with the following pregnant 
 passage from Mr. De Lisle 's remarkable treatise 
 " On the Future Unity of Christendom : " 
 
 (f I am equally persuaded," he writes at p. 25, 
 1 ' that this glorious result can never be achieved so 
 long as Christians, whether Catholic or Protestant, 
 persevere in the littleness of polemical controversy, 
 attacking what appears to them the weak points of 
 each other, instead of calmly showing the strong
 
 Summary of the Author's Argument. 331 
 
 points of truth. Let earnest-minded men on both 
 sides suspend their internecine warfare, let a truce 
 be proclaimed, and falling down before God in 
 common prayer, through the merits of our Common 
 Redeemer, let us beseech of Him to enlighten us, 
 that we may come to an agreement, and that faith 
 may take the place of doubt."
 
 333 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 1. NOTE CONCERNING ARCHBISHOP HAMPTON. Christopher 
 Hampton, D.D., was born at Calais, and was educated 
 at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. " One Christopher 
 Hampton was admitted a scholar of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge, in 1570 ; and in 1585 was elected a Fellow. Pro- 
 bably this was the Archbishop." [Cole.] He was nominated 
 for Bishop of Berry in 1611, but was not consecrated 
 to that see. He was advanced to the Primacy by patent, dated 
 May 7th, and consecrated on the day following. He was a 
 person of great learning, and a benefactor to his see, having 
 repaired the ruined Cathedral of Armagh, and built a handsome 
 Palace at Drogheda, repaired the Palace at Armagh, and be- 
 stowed on it a demesne of 300 acres. He died on 3rd January, 
 162, and was buried in St. Peter's Church at Drogheda. 
 Among the MSS. in Trinity College, Dublin, is his " Collection 
 of Proofs relating to the Precedence of the Archbishops of 
 Armagh." Vide Table of Consecrations No. II., "Archbishop 
 Laud's Consecration." 
 
 2. THE IRISH SUCCESSION AS EXISTING AND PERPETUATED IN 
 16G2. Eight of the prelates who had governed the Irish Church 
 before the Rebellion survived until the Restoration. Of these 
 the ablest and most noted was John Bramhall, D.D., Bishop of 
 Derry, who was translated to Armagh, and became Primate of 
 all Ireland. Soon after this translation he consecrated twelve 
 Bishops to fill the vacant sees, in January 1663. So that 
 Ireland possessed four Archbishops and seventeen Bishops, a 
 number which was retained until the mischievous Act of 1833 
 came into operation. Since the Church of Ireland has recently 
 been robbed of the main part of her lawful revenues and dis- 
 connected from the State, it would seem only politic on the 
 part of her present rulers to fill up the ancient sees once 
 more.
 
 334 Additional Notes. 
 
 3. NOTE CONCERNING ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL. John Bram- 
 hall, D.D., was bom at Pontefract, in Yorkshire, and was 
 educated at Sidney College, Cambridge. After quitting the 
 University, he kept a school at Kilburne, near Kirtlington, 
 in Yorkshire ; and having distinguished himself by a successful 
 controversy with a Eoman Catholic Priest and Jesuit, was 
 made a Prebendary of York, and afterwards of Eipon, in 1633. 
 Hearing of the distressed state of the Irish Church, he yielded 
 to the persuasions of the Earl of Strafford; and, resigning all 
 his English preferments, to the deep grief of his friends and 
 parishioners, came over to Ireland as Chaplain to the Lord 
 Deputy. He was soon made Archdeacon of Meath, and was 
 employed in a regal visitation of the bishoprics of the south of 
 Ireland. In 1634 he was advanced to the bishopric of Derry, 
 where he diligently applied himself to the improvement both of 
 the spirituals and temporals of the Church. He bore a principal 
 share in bringing about the adoption of the English Articles, 
 and in compiling a body of Canons for the Irish Church. During 
 the troubles, which followed theEebellion of 1641, he retired to 
 the Continent ; but at the Kestoration returned to Ireland, and 
 was speedily advanced to the Primacy, when he continued to 
 exert himself in every way for the permanent benefit of 
 the Church. He died in Dublin, on June 80th, 1663, in the 
 seventieth year of his age ; and was buried in Christ Church 
 Cathedral. Vide p. 324. 
 
 4. JAMES SHIRLEY. James Shirley is said to have been of an 
 ancient family. He was born A.D. 1694, in London, and educated 
 at Merchant Taylors' School ; he went to St. John's College, 
 Oxford, but was advised by his friend and patron, Laud, not to 
 take orders. However he left Oxford, went to Cambridge, 
 was eventually ordained, and subsequently obtained prefer- 
 ment near St. Alban's. Here he joined the Church of Eome, 
 after which, going to London, he resided at Gray's Inn, where 
 he wrote thirty-nine plays. His first, The Wedding, was pub- 
 lished in 1629. He died in 1666, having been burnt out of 
 his house by the great Fire of London. He is said to have 
 regarded the ordinations of the Church of England as good 
 and valid, but came to agree with the martyred archbishop
 
 Additional Notes. 335 
 
 that he was not a fit person for the office to which he had 
 been appointed. Note to Chapter xxiv., p. 248. 
 
 5. MANBY, DEAN OF DERBY. Peter Manby, A.D. 1672, 
 sometime scholar of Trinity College, Dublin, afterwards 
 canon of Kildare, was installed Dean of Derry, Dec. 21st, 
 1672. Having, as it is declared, been disappointed of 
 his hopes of obtaining a Bishopric, he, for this and other 
 reasons, joined the Church of Borne. In 1686, King 
 James II. granted him a dispensation under the Great Seal of 
 England, dated July 21st, authorising him to retain the 
 Deanery of Derry, notwithstanding that he had declared himself 
 a Eoman Catholic, and had declined to be re-ordained. He 
 was the author of a few tracts the most remarkable being on 
 the Duty of Abstinence and the value of Sacramental Confes- 
 sion. Manby died in London, in 1697, having undergone no 
 re-ordination to the day of his death. Note to Chester xxiv. 
 
 6. ADDITIONAL NOTE TO p. 276. " The French clergy who 
 lived at Thame for so many years after the Eevolution 
 were certainly on the best of terms with the Vicar, and 
 constantly expressed their warm interest in the position 
 and work of the Church of England. At that time there 
 were only two or three Dissenting families in Thame, and 
 everybody attended the Parish Church. The French Priests 
 who performed their own religious duties very early on Sunday 
 
 mornings in a room fitted up as a Chapel, at Mr. W 's 
 
 house, usually attended the Evening Services, sitting in the 
 Chancel in their long black gowns, and publicly taking part in 
 them. Before those who returned home left the town, they 
 publicly thanked God, in the Prayers of the Church of England 
 on a day set apart, for His mercies and blessings to them, and 
 acknowledged the hospitalities of the English people. The 
 Vicar preached on the occasion of this occurrence of a religious 
 thanksgiving, and a beautiful and touching sermon it was. The 
 French Priests revered him greatly. He had buried some of 
 their number in the Churchyard, when the services were very 
 solemnly done ; and they left him memorials of their affection
 
 336 Additional Notes. 
 
 and respect, both as a friend and as the clergyman of the 
 parish." MS. Letter belonging to the Author. 
 
 Extracts from the Registers of Burial of the Prcbendal Church of 
 
 the Blessed Virgin Mary, Thame, Oxon. 
 
 " Burials, A.D. 1796. Jan. 18, Eev. William Chandermerle, 
 French Priest of the Parish of St. Thur- 
 tan, Town of Quintin, Diocese of St. 
 Brieux, Province of Britanny, Aged 69. 
 
 ,, A.D. 1796. Eev. John Benign Le Bihan, French Priest 
 of St. Martin des Pres, Diocese of Quimper, 
 Province of Britanny, Aged 60." 
 
 7. BISHOP STONOB ON ANGLICAN ORDERS. Vide p. 277. The 
 following passage from a Koman Catholic Magazine of 
 the early part of this present century has been forwarded as 
 stating the expressed opinion of Bishop Henry Stonor. As the 
 Author of this Treatise was unable to verify it, it was omitted 
 in the book itself, and is added here in order that any one better 
 acquainted with the literature in question may do so : 
 
 " The question between the Protestant Church and ourselves 
 is not one that can be settled by any determined controversies 
 about Ordinations, the form of Ordination, or the changes at 
 the Eeformation ; therefore, the anxiety on this point, of your 
 correspondent ' T.E.,' is exaggerated, as it seems to me and to 
 others whom I have consulted. Bishop Stonor, who Avas one 
 of those who held the sufficiency of the Ordination Formularies 
 of the Prayer Book of the Established Church, maintained in 
 print that as far as he had inquired he was willing to believe 
 that Church-of-England Ordinations were sufficient and valid ; 
 but that the question of separation from the Catholic Church, 
 far graver and far more considerable, was the question which 
 ought always to be put in the fore -front of our controversies, 
 when controversy appeared likely to do good rather than 
 harm."
 
 338 
 
 No. I. AKCHBISHOP ] 
 
 (With the exception of Scory, Coverdale, and Parker himself, all the Bishops 
 
 Eoman or Irish f 
 
 MATTHEW PARKEB, 
 Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, consecra- BTI 
 ted at Lambeth, 
 Dec. 17, 1559. 
 
 *William Barlow, Bishop elect of 
 Chichester, consecrated at Lambeth, BT- 
 June 11, 1536. 
 [Vide Haddan on Bramhall in loco.} 
 
 1 Thomas Cranmer, Archl 
 terbury, consecrated M 
 at St. Stephen's, Wesl 
 
 2. John Voysey, Bishop of 
 
 secrated November 6, : 
 
 3. John Clark, Bishop of 
 
 orated December 6, 15! 
 
 r l. John Stokesley, Bishoj 
 consecrated at London, 
 
 2. John Hodgkins, Suffragan of the 
 diocese of London, Bishop of Bed- 
 ford, consecrated Dec. 9, 1537, at 
 St. Paul's, London. The Commis- 
 sion issued Dec. 3, 1537. See Ky- 
 mer, torn. xiv. pp. 584-585. He is BY " 
 called " Eichard " by mistake in 
 the Eolls. In Cranmer's and Par- 
 ker's Kegisters hia name occurs as 
 " John." 
 
 2. John Hilsley, Bishop < 
 consecrated at Winche 
 ber 26, 1535. 
 
 3. Eobert Parfew, Bishop < 
 consecrated at Lambetl 
 
 ,1. tThomas Cranmer, Ai 
 Canterbury. 
 
 3. John Scory, Bishop elect of Hereford, 
 
 and 
 
 4. Miles Coverdale, sometime Bishop of BY-J 
 
 Exeter, consecrated together at 2 Nicholas Eid i ey) Bishoj 
 Croydon, August 3D, 1551. consecrated at the Dea! 
 
 Chapel, September 25, 
 3. fJohn Hodgkins. 
 
 * The formal records of the consecration of the two Bishops marked thus (*), viz. : Stej 
 
 determined by Mr. Haddan. The author of this book is ii 
 
 t Those names of Bishops which are marked thus (f) are repeated in the above Ta 
 
 and the date and p. 
 
 Validity of the Holy Orders of the Church of England, by Rev. Dr. F. G. Lee.
 
 339 
 KEE'S CONSECKATION. 
 
 iis Table were consecrated either by the unrevised Sarum Pontifical, or by the 
 for Consecration.) 
 
 of Can- 
 10, 1533, BY- 
 
 er, con- 
 
 conse- 
 Kome. 
 
 jondon, . 
 17,1530. 
 
 Chester, 
 Jeptem- 
 
 "1. John Longlands, Bishop of Lincoln, 
 consecrated at Lambeth, May 5, 1521, 
 
 2. tJohn Voysey, Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 3. Henry Standish, Bishop of St. Asaph, 
 consecrated at Otford, July 11, 1518, 
 
 1. William Warham, Archbishop of Can- 
 
 [3. 
 
 terbury, consecrated at Lambeth, BY -J g 
 
 Asaph, 
 2,1536. 
 
 (hop of 
 
 September 25, 1502. t 
 
 2 . John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, con- 
 
 secrated at Lambeth, Nov. 24, 1504, 
 afterwards made a Cardinal. 
 
 3. Thomas, Bishop of Leighlin. 
 
 1. tJohn Longlands, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 2 tHenry Standish, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 3. RichardRawlins, Bishop of St.David's, 
 
 consecrated at Lambeth, April 26, 
 
 1523. 
 
 1. tThomas Cranmer, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 
 2. * Stephen Gardiner, Bishop of Win- 
 
 chester, consecrated Dec. 3, 1531. 
 
 3. Nicholas Shaxton, Bishop of Salis- 
 
 bury, consecrated at St. Stephen's, 
 Westminster, April 11, 1535. 
 
 1. tThomas Cranmer, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. , 1. 
 
 2. William Rugg, Bishop of Norwich, 
 
 consecrated June 11, 1536. BT 1 2. 
 
 *-3. 
 
 1. fWilliam Warham, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 
 2. fJohn Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, 
 
 and Cardinal. 
 
 Nicholas West, Bishop of Ely, conse- 
 crated at Lambeth, Oct. 7, 1515. 
 
 fWilliam Warham, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 fJohn Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, 
 
 and Cardinal. 
 Thomas, Bishop of Leighlin. 
 
 fWilliam Warham, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 Robert Sherbourne, Bishop of Chiches- 
 
 ter, consecrated May 11, 1505. 
 John, Bishop of Gallipoli. 
 
 Richard Fox, Bishop of Winchester. 
 John Arundel, Bishop of Exeter. 
 Richard Fitzjames, Bishop of Roches- 
 ter. 
 
 tWilliam Warham, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 fJohn Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, 
 
 and Cardinal. 
 fJohn Longlands, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 
 3. John Capon, Bishop of Bangor, con- 
 
 
 n ^apon, rsisnop or uangor, con- j 
 secrated at Croydon, April 19, 1534. BY 1 2. 
 
 L 3. 
 
 C 
 
 . Henry Holbeach, Bishop of Lincoln, 
 consecrated March 24, 1538. 
 
 consecrae ar 
 ISBT 12. fJohn Hodgkins. 
 
 3. Thomas, Bishop of Sidou. 
 
 BY 
 
 fThomas Cranmer, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 
 t John Voysey, Bishop of Exeter, 
 t John Clerk, Bishop of Bath. 
 
 fThomas Cranmer, Archbishop of 
 
 Canterbury. 
 
 John Longlands, Bishop of Lincoln. 
 Thomas, Bishop of Sidon. 
 
 tJohn Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, 
 
 and Cardinal. 
 
 Hugh Latimer, Bishop of Worcester. 
 tRobert Parfew, Bishop of St. Asaph. 
 
 Sardiner and William Barlow, are lost. The date of Barlow's consecration is here given as 
 id to put it either on the 23rd or 25th of the preceding April. 
 
 A reference to the names as they at first occur will give those of their consecrators, 
 i their consecration. 
 
 z 2
 
 342 
 
 No. II. ARCHBISHO: 
 
 
 ( 1. Eichard Bancroft, conse- 
 
 
 crated Bishop of London 
 
 
 at Lambeth, May 8, 1597. B1 
 
 f \. George Abbot, Archbishop 
 
 2. Launcelot Andrews, Bis- 
 
 
 of Canterbury, consecrated BY- 
 
 hop of Ely, consecrated at 
 
 
 at Lambeth, Dec. 3, 1669. 
 
 Lambeth, Dec. 3, 1609. 
 
 
 2. MARK ANTONY DE DOMINIS 
 
 3. Eichard Neile, Bishop of 
 
 
 1. George Mon- 
 teigne,Bishop 
 of London 
 
 CONSECRATED BlSHOP OF 
 SEGNIA IN 1559, TRANSLATED 
 TO SPALATO, AFTERWARDS 
 
 Eochester, consecrated at 
 I Lambeth, Oct. 9, 1608. 
 
 
 consecrated 
 
 DEAN OF WINDSOR. 
 
 
 
 at Lambeth 
 
 3. John King, Bishop of Lon- 
 
 
 
 Dec. 14, 1617.BY. 
 
 don, consecrated at Lam- 
 
 
 
 2. Nicholas Fel- 
 
 beth, Sep. 8, 1611. 
 
 
 
 ton, Bishop of 
 Ely.conse- 
 crated at the 
 
 4. Lancelot Andrews, Bishop 
 of Winchester, consecrated 
 at Lambeth, Nov. 3, 1605. 
 
 
 
 same time 
 
 6. John Overall, Bishop of 
 
 
 
 and place. 
 
 Norwich, consecrated at 
 
 
 
 
 Lambeth, April 3, 1614. 
 
 
 
 
 6. John Buckeridge, Bishop 
 
 
 William 
 
 
 of Eochester, consecrated 
 
 
 Laud,* 
 
 ^ at Lambeth June 9, 1611. 
 
 
 Arch- 
 bishop of 
 Canter- 
 
 3. JOHN THOBNBOROUGH, BISHOP OF LIMERICK,* IN 
 IRELAND, CONSECRATED IN 1593, TRANSLATED TO 
 
 
 bury, and 
 
 WORCESTER IN 1616. 
 
 
 Martyr; 
 conse- 
 crated at BY 4 
 
 4. GeorgeCarle- ,.., ..-, 
 ton, Bishop of fj. tGeorge Abbot. 
 
 1/^t-t i . r \ tti o ii n Ki n f? 
 
 
 London 
 House, 
 Nov. 18, 
 1521. 
 
 CliicliGster i * xviu^. 
 consecrated BT 1 J- JJ ohn Buckeridge. 
 at Lambeth, * f, John verall. 
 July 12, 1618. L5> Geor H e Monteigne. 
 
 
 Obtained 
 
 
 
 his 
 
 f 1. fGeorge Abbot. 
 
 
 Crown 
 Jan. 10, 
 
 2. fJohn King. 
 5. John How- 3. fJohn Buckeridge. 
 
 r \. tGeorge Abbot. 
 2. CHRISTOPHER HAMPTON, 
 
 1645. 
 
 son, Bishop 
 of Oxford, { 
 consecrated * 
 
 4. Thomas Morton, Bishop of 
 Lichfield, consecrated at BY 
 Lambeth, July 7, 1616, 
 
 ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH. BY 
 3. tJohn King. 
 4. {John Overall. 
 
 
 at Lambeth, 
 
 5. Arthur Lake, Bishop of 
 
 5. ALEXANDER, BISHOP OF 
 
 
 May 9, 1619. 
 
 Bath, consecrated at Lam- 
 
 CAITHNESS IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 
 
 beth, Dec. 8, 1616. 
 
 
 
 ( 1. fGeorge Abbot. 
 
 
 
 6. Theophilus 
 
 2. tJohn King. 
 
 
 
 Field, Bishop 
 
 3. tJohn Buckeridge. 
 
 
 
 of Llandaff, 
 
 BY- 
 
 4. Eichard Milbourne, conse- 
 
 
 
 consecrated 
 
 crated at Lambeth, July 9, 
 
 
 
 at Lambeth, 
 
 1615. 
 
 
 
 Oct. 10, 1619. 
 
 5% GEORGE, BISHOP OF DERRY 
 
 
 * IN IRELAND. 
 
 
 * The names of the Bishops printed in small capital letters are those either of 
 
 t The names of Bishops which are marked thus 
 
 (t) are repeated in the above ta 
 
 Validity of the Holy Orders of the Church of England, by Rev. Dr. F. G. Lee.
 
 343 
 
 AUD'S CONSECRATION. 
 
 
 rN.B. Arch- 
 
 
 
 bishop Whit- 
 
 
 
 gift was con- 
 
 lohn Whitgift, Archbishop 
 
 
 secrated by 
 
 f Canterbury, consecrated 
 
 
 Edmund 
 
 t Lambeth, April 21, 1577- 
 
 
 Grindal,April 
 
 fohn Young, Bishop of 
 
 
 fl. t John Whit- < 
 
 21, 1577, and 
 
 Rochester, consecrated at 
 
 f l- tJohn Whit- 
 
 gift. 
 
 Grindal was 
 
 ,ambeth, March 16, 1578. 
 
 
 gift. 
 
 2. Edmund 
 
 consecrated 
 
 inthony Rudd, Bishop of 
 t. David's, consecrated at 
 iambeth, June 9, 1594. 
 Richard Vaughan, Bishop 
 f Bangor, consecrated at 
 iambeth, Jan. 25, 1596. 
 \uthony Watson, Bishop BY- 
 f Chichester, consecrated 
 t Lambeth, Aug. 15, 1596. 
 
 f l. tJohn Whit- 
 gift. 
 2. fJohn Young. 
 3. .Richard 
 Vaughan. 
 4. Thomas Bil- 
 son, Bishop BY-< 
 of Worcester, 
 consecrated 
 at Lambeth, 
 June 13 
 
 2. Kichard 
 Fletcher, 
 Bishop of 
 London, con- 
 secrated at 
 Lambeth, 
 Dec. 14, 1589. 
 3. William 
 Wickham, 
 Bishop of BY- 
 Winchester, 
 
 Freke, Bi- 
 shop of Wor- 
 cester, conse- 
 crated at 
 Lambeth, 
 March 9, 
 1572. 
 3. JohnWolton, 
 Bishop of 
 Exeter, con- 
 secrated at 
 
 by Arch- 
 bishop 
 Matthew Par- 
 .ker on Dec. 
 21, 1559. 
 
 
 ISQfi 
 
 consecrated 
 
 Croydon, Aug. 
 
 
 JL Vv\J 
 
 at Lambeth, 
 
 2, 1579. 
 
 
 
 Dec. 6, 1584. 
 
 4. MABMADUKE 
 
 
 4. fRichard 
 
 MIDDLETON, 
 
 
 Vaughan. 
 
 CONSECRATED 
 
 
 
 BISHOP OF 
 
 
 
 WATEBFOBD 
 
 
 
 IN IRELAND, 
 
 
 
 TRANSLATED 
 
 
 
 TO Si. DA- 
 
 
 
 ^ VID'S IN 1582. 
 
 PHOMAS JONES, ARCHBISHOP 
 F DUBLIN. 
 
 JEORGE MONTGOMERY, 
 iiSHOP OF MEATH. 
 
 nVlLLIAM PlLSWOBTH, 
 IiSHOP OF KlLDARE. 
 
 FOHN EIDER, BISHOP or 
 
 JLLALOE. 
 
 Archbishop Laud, whose spiritual pedigree here is traced up 
 to Matthew Parker, 70th Archbishop of Canterbury, united in 
 his person, as will be seen from a study of this chart (a), the 
 old English succession through Parker ; (0)the Irish succes- 
 sion through (1) Hampton, Archbishop of Armagh, (2) through 
 Thornborough, Bishop of Limerick, (3) through George, 
 Bishop of Derry, (4) and through Middleton, Bishop of Water- 
 ford ; (5) the ancient Scottish succession through John, 
 Bishop of Caithness ; and (e) the Italian succession through 
 De Dominis, sometime Archbishop of Spalato. 
 
 The said Archbishop Laud when Primate consecrated 
 William Juxon and thirteen other bishops. Of these, Duppa 
 of Winchester, Wren of Ely, Warner of Rochester, and King 
 of Chichester, survived the Great Rebellion, and consecrated 
 new Bishops to fill the vacant Sees. Thus every bishop now 
 in the mother church of England, in the Colonies, in the 
 Scotch Episcopal Church, and in the American Church, traces 
 his spiritual descent through the great Archbishop Laud. 
 
 , Scotch, or Italian prelates of whose succession there has never been any doubt. 
 A reference to the names as they first occur will give the date of their consecration.
 
 346 
 
 No. III. ARCHBISHOP 
 
 , 1. William Laud, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 consecrated at London House, Nov. 18, 
 1621. 
 
 2. Richard Neile, Archbishop of York, conse- 
 crated at Lambeth, Oct, 9, 1608. 
 
 3. Francis White, Bishop of Ely, conse- 
 crated at Durham House, Dec. 23, 
 1626. 
 
 William Juxou consecrated at Lambeth, Get. 
 
 27, 1633. survived the Great Rebellion : BY. - 
 made Archbishop of Canterbury in 1660. 
 
 4. WILLIAM MURRAY, SOMETIME BISHOP OF 
 KILFENORA (APPOINTED TO LLANDAFF IN 
 1627), CONSECRATED IN Si. PATRICK'S 
 CATHEDRAL, DUBLIN, DEC. 18, 1622. 
 
 5. John Buckeridge, Bishop of Rochester, 
 consecrated at Lambeth, June 9, 1611. 
 
 6. John Bancroft, Bishop of Oxford, conse- 
 crated at Lambeth, June 10, 1632. 
 
 * Those names of Bishops which are marked thus (t) are repeated in the above Table 
 N.B. The names of the Bishops printed in small capital letters are thos 
 
 Validity of the Holy Orders of thf Church of England, by Eev. Dr. F. G. Lee.
 
 347 
 
 XON'S CONSECRATION. 
 
 Vide Table No. II. for Archbishop Laud's 
 Descent. 
 
 1. fRichard Neile, Bishop of Durham, after- 
 
 wards Archbishop of York. 
 
 2. fJohn Buckeridge, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 3. John Howson, Bishop of Oxford, conse- 
 
 crated at Lambeth, May 9,11619. 
 
 4. Theophilus Field, Bishop of St. David's, 
 
 afterwards Bishop of Llandaff, conse- 
 crated at Lambeth Oct. 10, 1619. 
 
 5. fWiLLiAM MURRAY, BISHOP OF KILFENORA. 
 
 ,- 1. George Abbot, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 consecrated at Lambeth, Dec. 3, 1609. 
 
 BY -{ 
 
 2. John King, Bishop of London, consecrated 
 
 at Lambeth, Sep. 8, 1611. 
 
 3. fJohn Buckeridge, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 4. Richard Milbourne, Bishop of St. David's, 
 
 consecrated at Lambeth, July 9, 1615. 
 
 5. GEORGE, BISHOP OF DERRY IN IRELAND. 
 
 1. LAURENCE, ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN. 
 
 2. JAMES, BISHOP OF MEATH. 
 
 3. ROLAND, BISHOP OF CLONFERT. 
 
 1. fGeorge Abbot, Archbishop of Canter- 
 
 bury. 
 
 2. Theophilus Field, Bishop of St. David's. 
 
 3. fFrancis White, Bishop of Ely. 
 
 4. -(-WILLIAM MURRAY, SOMETIME BISHOP OF 
 
 KILFENORA. 
 
 5. John Buckeridge, Bishop of Rochester. 
 
 K3T In addition to those Irish Bishops whose names ap- 
 pear in this table, William Fuller, some time Bishop 
 of Limerick was translated to the see of Lincoln in 
 1667. He had been consecrated at Christ Church 
 Cathedral, Dublin, on May 20th, 1663, by (11 Michael, 
 Archbishop of Dublin, (2) John, Bishop of Clogher, 
 (3) Robert, Bishop of Ferns, and (3) Edward, Bishop 
 of Cork. Bishop Fuller of Lincoln afterwards assisted 
 at the Consecrations of Alexander Hyde, Bishop of 
 Sarum, December 31st, 1665, in the chapel of New 
 College, Oxford, and of Robert Morgan, Bishop of 
 Bangor, on July 1, 1666, at Lambeth. This Bishop 
 of Bangor assisted at the consecration of Anthony 
 Sparrow, Bishop of Exeter (1667) ; and, in conjunction 
 with Robert, Bishop of Clogher, of Henry Bridgman, 
 Bishop of Sodor and Man (1671.) In 1692, Edward 
 Jones, Bishop of Cloyne, [consecrated at Cashel by 
 (1) Thomas, Archbishop of Cashel, (2) Hugh, Bishop of 
 Waterford, (3) John, Bishop of Killaloe, and (4) 
 Simon, Bishop of Limerick, on March llth, 1683], wa 
 translated to St. Asaph, and assisted at the consecra- 
 tion of William Talbot, (1699), Bishop of Oxford, 
 afterwards translated to Sarum and Durham, who, in 
 his turn, assisted at many consecrations. Further- 
 more : in 1664, Ezekiel, Bishop of Derry, assisted in 
 the consecration of Thomas Spratt, Bishop of Rochester ; 
 in 1685, Alexander, Bishop of Glasgow, assisted at the 
 consecration of Baptist Levinz, Bishop of Sodor and 
 Man ; and in the same year James, Bishop of Dunkeld, 
 assisted at the consecration of Thomas White, Bishop 
 of Peterborough. 
 
 reference to the names as they first occur will give the date of their consecration. 
 Irish prelates of whose succession there has never been any doubt.
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 2 A.
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 No. I. 
 
 AUTHORITATIVE STATEMENTS REGARDING ORDINATION 
 OFFICIALLY PUBLISHED IN 1537 AND 1543. 
 
 THE Institution of a Christian Man was published in 1537, 
 in 8vo., and also in 4to. Both John Voysey, Bishop of 
 Exeter (who was one of Cranmer's and Barlow's consecrators), 
 and Edmund Bonner, Bishop of London, in formal Injunctions 
 to their clergy, issued respectively A.D. 1538 and A.D. 1542, 
 enjoined the use of this book upon all " parsons, vicars, 
 curates, chantry-priests, and all other of the clergy," for the 
 instruction and edification of the faithful. 
 
 A very similar work, The Necessary Doctrine and Erudition 
 for any Christian Man, was first printed in 1543, and again in 
 1545, four years before the issue and use of the Eevised 
 Ordinal. This may be seen from the colophon in a copy 
 printed by Berthelet, in the Bodleian Library. And this fact 
 of formal publication proves that the opinion of Cranmer, who 
 was chiefly instrumental in drawing up and circulating these 
 two treatises, was neither novel nor unsound with regard to 
 Ordination. The following extract is made from the last- 
 named book, with the object of indicating the theological 
 character of a treatise approved by high authorities at the 
 period of Barlow's consecration : 
 
 " THE SACRAMENT OF ORDERS. 
 
 " As concerning the Sacrament of Orders, it is to be under- 
 stood, that order is a gift or grace of ministration in Christ's 
 Church, given of God to Christian men, by the consecration 
 and imposition of the Bishop's hands upon them; and this 
 
 2 A 2
 
 352 Appendices. 
 
 sacrament was conferred and given by the Apostles, as it 
 appeareth in the Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy, whom he had 
 ordered and consecrated priest, where he saith thus : I do 
 exhort thee that thou do stir up the grace of God, the which 
 is given thee by imposition of my hands. And in another 
 place he doth monish the same Timothy, and put him in 
 remembrance of the room and ministry that he was called 
 unto, in these words : Do not neglect the grace which thou 
 hast in thee, and the which is given thee through prophecy and 
 with imposition of hands, by the authority of priesthood. 
 Whereby it appeareth that St. Paul did consecrate and order 
 Priests and Bishops by the imposition of his hands. And as 
 the Apostles themselves, in the beginning of the Church, did 
 order Priests and Bishops, so they appointed and willed the 
 other Bishops after them to do the like, as St. Paul manifestly 
 showeth in his Epistle to Titus, saying thus : For this cause I 
 left thee at Crete, that thou shouldest ordain Priests in every 
 city, according as I have appointed thee. And to Timothy he 
 saith, See that thou be not hasty to put thy hands upon any 
 man. 
 
 "And here is to be noted, that although this form before 
 declared is to be observed in giving orders, yet there is no 
 certain rule prescribed or limited by the Word of God for the 
 nomination, election, presentation, or appointing of any such 
 ecclesiastical ministers ; but the same is wholly left unto the 
 positive laws and ordinances of every Christian region, pro- 
 vided and made or to be made in that behalf, with the assent 
 of the prince and ruler. And as concerning the office and duty 
 of the said ecclesiastical ministers, the same consisteth in true 
 preaching and teaching the Word of God unto the people, in 
 dispensing and ministering the Sacraments of Christ, in conse- 
 crating and offering the blessed Body and Blood of Christ in 
 the Sacrament of the Altar, in loosing and assoiling from sin 
 such persons as be sorry and truly penitent for the same, and 
 excommunicating such as be guilty in manifest crimes, and will 
 not be reformed otherwise ; and finally, in praying for the 
 whole Church of Christ, and specially for the flock committed 
 unto them. And although the office and ministry of Priests 
 and Bishops stand chiefly in these things before rehearsed, yet 
 neither they nor any of them may exercise and execute any of 
 the same offices, but with such sort and such limitation as the
 
 Appendices. 353 
 
 ordinances and laws of every Christian realm do permit and 
 suffer. * 
 
 " And because it is not meet that this so chargeable a cure 
 should be committed to every man that peradventure am- 
 bitiously would desire it ; therefore St. Paul doth diligently set 
 out to his disciples, Timothy and Titus, the conversation, 
 learning, conditions, and qualities of them that should be 
 admitted to the ministry of priesthood, writing in this manner : 
 A Bishop or a Priest ought to be blameless, as a steward of 
 God, not angry, no drunkard, no fighter, not greedy of filthy 
 lucre, but given to hospitality, liberal, discreet, sober, righteous, 
 devout, temperate, and continent, and such one as holdeth the 
 true word of doctrine, that he may be able to exhort with 
 wholesome learning, and to reprove them that say against it. 
 Thus we have shortly touched, first the ordering of Priests and 
 Bishops ; secondly, their ministry, office, and duty, with the 
 charge and cure belonging thereunto ; and finally, the qualities 
 and conditions required in the same. 
 
 " And forasmuch as it is an old heresy of the Donatists, 
 condemned in the general councils, to think that the Word of 
 God and his Sacraments should be of no efficacy, strength, or 
 virtue, when they be ministered by evil men, it is to be remem- 
 bered, that according to the saying of St. Gregory Nazianzene, 
 Like as there is 110 difference between the self-same image or 
 figure of anything imprinted with a signet of gold and a signet 
 made of iron, or of wood, or any other viler matter, even so 
 the Word of God and the Sacraments of God, ministered by an 
 evil and naughty man, be of the self-same vigour, strength, 
 and efficacy, as when they be ministered by a man of excellent 
 virtue and goodness. The cause and reason whereof is, for 
 that the Priests and Bishops, although in the execution of their 
 office and administration, they do use and exercise the power 
 and authority of God committed unto them, yet they be not the 
 principal causers, nor the sufficient, or of themselves the efficient 
 causers or givers of grace, or of any other spiritual gift which pro- 
 ceedeth and is given of God by His Word and His Sacraments ; 
 but God is the only principal, sufficient, and perfect cause of all 
 the efficacy of His Word and His Sacraments ; and by His only 
 power, grace, and benefits it is that we receive the Holy Ghost 
 and His graces, by the office and administration of the said Priests 
 and Bishops, and the said Priests and Bishops be but only as
 
 354 Appendices. 
 
 officers to execute and minister with their hands and tongues 
 the outward and corporal things wherein God worketh and 
 giveth grace inward, according to His pact and covenant made 
 with and to His espouse the Church. And this also Chrysos- 
 tom affirmeth, the eighty-fifth Homily upon St. John, where he 
 saith in this manner : "What speak I of Priests ? I say that 
 neither angel nor archangel can give us any of these things 
 which be given unto us of God ; but, it is the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost, which is the effectual cause of all these 
 things ; the Priest doth only put to his hands and his tongue. 
 And in this point St. Ambrose also agreeth with the said 
 sayings of Chrysostom, writing thus : The Priest layeth his 
 hands upon us, but it is God that giveth the grace ; the Priest 
 layeth upon us his beseeching hands, but God bless eth us with 
 his Mighty Hand ; the Bishop consecrateth another Bishop, 
 but it is God that giveth the worthiness. Wherefore we nmst 
 always think and believe that the virtue and efficacy of the 
 Word of God and His Sacraments consisteth and dependeth in 
 and upon the commandment, ordinance, power, and authority 
 of God only, and that neither the merits or worthiness of the 
 ministers, be they never of such excellency, do give them their 
 authority, strength, and efficacy; neither yet the malice nor 
 corrupt living of them, be it never so evil, can frustrate or take 
 away from the said Word or Sacraments their said power, 
 authority, strength, or virtue. 
 
 " Moreover, as touching the order of deacons, we read in the 
 Acts of the Apostles, that they were ordered and instituted by 
 the same Apostles by prayer and imposition of their hands 
 upon them. And as for the qualities and virtuous conversation 
 which is required in them, St. Paul setteth them out, in his 
 Epistle to Timothy, in these words : Deacons ought to be 
 chaste, not double-tongued, no drunkards, not greedy of filthy 
 lucre, having the mystery of faith in a pure conscience. And 
 their office in the Primitive Church was partly in ministering 
 meat and drink and other necessaries to poor people found of 
 the Church, partly also in ministering to the Bishops and 
 Priests, and in doing their duty in the Church. And of these 
 two orders only, that is to say, Priests and Deacons, Scripture 
 maketh express mention, and how they were conferred of the 
 Apostles by prayer and imposition of their hands. And to 
 these two the Primitive Church did add and conjoin certain
 
 Appendices. 355 
 
 other inferior and lower degrees, as sub-deacons, acolytes, 
 exorcists, with divers others, of the which mention is made of, 
 both of the most ancient writers that we have in the Church of 
 Christ, after the Apostles, and also divers old councils, and 
 namely, in the Fourth Council of Africa, in which St. Augustine 
 was present, whereas all the kinds of orders which were then 
 in the Church be rehearsed, and also with what rites and cere- 
 monies they were conferred and given at that time. And thus 
 by succession from the Apostles order continued in the church, 
 and hath ever been called and counted for a Sacrament, as it 
 may appear by divers, other ancient writers, and. specially by 
 St. Augustine, where he writeth thus, speaking both of the 
 sacrament of baptism and of order : Either of them (saith he) 
 is a sacrament , and either of them is given to men by a certain 
 consecration, the one when a man is baptized, and the other 
 when he is ordered ; and, therefore, neither of them both may 
 be iterate or repeated in the Catholic Church of Christ."
 
 356 Appendices. 
 
 NO. n. 
 
 "AN ACT RESTRAINING THE PAYMENT OF ANNATES, OR 
 FIRST-FRUITS TO THE BISHOP OF ROME, AND OF 
 THE ELECTING AND CONSECRATING OF ARCH- 
 BISHOPS AND BISHOPS WITHIN THIS REALM," MADE 
 THE TWENTY-FIFTH OF HEN. VIII. CAP. XX., SECT. 5.* 
 
 " IT BE it enacted by the authority aforesaid, that whensoever any 
 such presentment or nomination shall be made by the King's 
 Highness, his heirs or successors, by virtue and authority of 
 this Act, and according to the tenor of the same : That then 
 every Archbishop and Bishop, into whose hands any such pre- 
 sentment k and nomination shall be directed, shall with all speed 
 and celerity, invest and consecrate the person nominate and 
 presented by the King's Highness, his heirs and successors, to 
 the office and dignity that such person shall be so presented 
 unto, and give and use to him pall, and all other benedictions, 
 ceremonies, and things requisite for the same, without suing, 
 procuring, or obtaining hereafter any bulls, or other things at 
 the See of Eome, for any such office or dignity in that behalf. 
 And then after he hath made such oath and fealty duly to the 
 King's Majesty, his heirs and successors, as shall be limited for 
 the same, the King's Highness, by his Letters Patent under 
 his great seal, shall signify the said election to one Archbishop, 
 and two other Bishops, or else to four Bishops within this 
 realm, or within any other the King's dominions, to be assigned 
 by the King's Highness, his heirs or successors, requiring and 
 commanding the said Archbishops and Bishops with all speed 
 and celerity, to confirm the said election, and to invest and 
 consecrate the said person so elected to the office and dignity 
 
 * The Second Volume Conteinyng those Statutes whiche haue ben made In 
 the tyme of the most victoriouse reigne of Kyng Henrie the Eight. London : 
 1551. The old mode of spelling has not been followed in this transcript. 
 [These and the following Acts are taken from the contemporary black- 
 letter copies in the British Museum.]
 
 Appendices, 357 
 
 that he is elected unto, and to give and use to him such pall, 
 benedictions, ceremonies, and all other things requisite for the 
 same, without suing, procuring, or obtaining any bulls, briefs, 
 or other things at the said See of Kome, or by the authority 
 thereof in any behalf. 
 
 " f And be it farther enacted by authority aforesaid, That 
 every person and persons being hereafter chosen, elected, 
 nominate, presented, invested, and consecrated to the dignity 
 or office of any Archbishop or Bishop within this realm, or 
 within any other the King's dominions, according to the form, 
 tenor, and effect of this present Act, and suing their tempo- 
 ralities, out of the King's hands, his heirs or successors, as hath 
 been accustomed, and making a corporal oath to the King's 
 Highness, and to none other, in form as is afore rehearsed, 
 shall and may from henceforth be thrononised or installed, as 
 the case shall require, and shall have and take their only resti- 
 tution out of the King's hands, of all the possessions and profits 
 spiritual and temporal belonging to the said Archbishoprick or 
 Bishoprick whereuuto they shall be so elected or presented, and 
 shall be obeyed in all manner of things, according to the name, 
 title, degree, and dignity that they shall be so chosen or pre- 
 sented unto, and do and execute in every thing and things 
 touching the same, as any Archbishop or Bishop of this realm 
 without offending of the prerogative royal of the Crown and 
 the laws and customs of this realm might at any time hereto- 
 fore do. 
 
 " IF And be it farther enacted by the authority aforesaid, That if 
 the Prior and Convent of any Monastery, or Dean and Chapter 
 of any Cathedral Church where the See of an Archbishop or 
 Bishop is within any the King's dominions, after such licence, 
 as is afore rehearsed, shall be delivered to them, proceed not to 
 election, and signifie the same according to the tenor of this 
 Act within the space of twenty days next after such licence 
 shall come to their hands : Or else if any Archbishop or Bishop 
 within the King's dominions, after any such election, nomina- 
 tion, or presentation shall be signified unto them by the King's 
 Letters Patents, shall refuse, and do not confirm, invest and 
 consecrate with all due circumstance, as is aforesaid, every such 
 person as shall be so elected, nominated, or presented, and to 
 them signified, as is above mentioned, within twenty days next 
 after the King's Letters Patents of such signification or pre-
 
 358 Appendices. 
 
 sentation shall come to their hands, Or else if any of them, or 
 any other person or persons, admit, maintain, allow, obey, do, 
 or execute any censures, excommunications, interdictions, inhi- 
 bitions, or any other process or act of that nature, name, or 
 quality soever it be to the contrary, or let of due execution of 
 this Act, That then every person so offending and doing 
 contrary to this Act, shall run in the dangers, pains, and 
 penalties of the estatute of Provision and Praemunire, made in 
 the five and twentieth year of King Edward III., and in the 
 sixteenth year of King Richard II."
 
 Appendices. 359 
 
 No. III. 
 
 "AN ACT FOR THE ELECTION OF BISHOPS, AND WHAT 
 SEALS AND STYLE THEY AND OTHER SPIRITUAL 
 PERSONS, EXERCISING JURISDICTION ECCLESIAS- 
 TICAL, SHALL USE," PASSED IN THE PARLIAMENT 
 OF 1547. 1 EDWARD VI., CAP. 2.* 
 
 " FORASMUCH as the elections of Archbishops and Bishops by the 
 Deans and Chapters .... be as well to the long delay as to the 
 great costs and charges, &c. . . . Be it enacted . . . that the King 
 may, by his Letters Patent, at all times, when any Archbishoprick 
 or Bishoprick be void, confer the same to any person whom the 
 King shall think meet, the which collation so by the King's 
 Letters Patent made . . . shall stand, to all intents, constructions, 
 and purposes to as much and the same effect as though Conge 
 (VEslire had been given, the election duly made, and the same 
 confirmed. And that upon the said person to whom the said 
 Archbishoprick, or Bishoprick, or Suffraganship is so conferred, 
 collated, or given, may be consecrated, and sue his livery, or 
 outer le mayne, and do other things as well as if the said 
 Ceremonies and Elections had been done and made. . 
 
 * Anno Primo Edwardi Sexti. Statutes made in the Parliament begun 
 at Westminster, etc., folio iv. London : Richard Grafton, 1548. The 
 old mode of spelling has not been followed in this transcript.
 
 360 Appendices. 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 "AN ACT FOR THE ORDERING OF ECCLESIASTICAL 
 MINISTERS" PASSED IN THE YEAR 1549. 3 & 4 EDW. 
 VI., c. 12.* 
 
 " SUCH form and manner of making and consecrating of Arch- 
 bishops, Bishops, Priests, Deacons, and other Ministers of the 
 Church, as by six Prelates, and six other men of this realm 
 learned in God's law, by the King's Majesty to be appointed and 
 assigned, or by the most number of them shall be devised for 
 that purpose, and set forth under the Great Seal of England 
 before the first of April next coming, shall be lawfully exercised 
 and used, and none other. . . . . . . ." 
 
 * Anno Tertlo et Quarto Edwardi Sexti. Acts made in the Session of this 
 present Parliament, etc. London : Richard Grafton, 1549. The old 
 mode of spelling has not been followed in this transcript.
 
 Appendices. 361 
 
 No. V. 
 
 " AN ACT FOR THE UNIFORMITY OF COMMON PRAYER, 
 .AND ADMINISTRATION OF THE SACRAMENTS," 
 PASSED IN 1552 TO ANNEX THE ORDINAL TO THE 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 5 & 6 EDW. VI. c. 1.* 
 
 " BECAUSE there hath risen in the use and exercise of the afore- 
 said Common Service in the Church, heretofore set forth, divers 
 doubts for the fashion and manner of the ministration of the 
 same, rather by the curiosity of the ministers and mistakers, 
 than of any other worthy cause : Therefore as well for the more 
 plain and manifest explanation thereof, as for the more perfec- 
 tion of the said Order of Common Service, in some places where 
 it is necessary to make the same Prayer and fashion of service 
 more earnest and fit to stir Christian people to the true honour- 
 ing of Almighty God : the King's most excellent Majesty, with 
 the assent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parlia- 
 ment assembled, and by the authority of the same, hath caused 
 the aforesaid Order of Common Service, entituled, The Book of 
 Common Prayer, to be faithfully and godly perused, explained, 
 and made fully perfect, and by the aforesaid authority hath 
 annexed and enjoined it, so explained and perfected, to this 
 present Statute; adding also a form and manner of making and 
 consecrating of Archbishops, Bishops, Priests and Deacons to be 
 of like force authority and value, as the same like aforesaid 
 Book, entituled, The Book of Common Prayer was before, and to 
 be accepted, received, used, and esteemed in like sort and 
 manner, and with the same clauses of provisions and exceptions 
 to all intents, constructions, and purposes, as by the Act of Par- 
 liament made in the second year of the King's Majesty's Eeign, 
 was ordained limited, expressed and appointed for the uni- 
 formity of service, and administration of the Sacraments 
 
 * Anno Quinto et Sexto Edwardi Sextl. Acts made in the Session of 
 this present Parliament, etc. London: Richard Grafton, 1552. The old 
 mode of spelling has not been followed in this transcript.
 
 362 Appendices. 
 
 throughout the realm, upon such several pains, as in the said 
 Act of Parliament is expressed : and the said former Act to 
 stand in full force and strength, to all intents and constructions, 
 and to be applied, practised, and put in use, to and for the 
 establishing of The Book of Common Prayer, now explained and 
 hereunto annexed, and also the said form of making Arch- 
 bishops, Bishops, or Priests and Deacons hereunto annexed, as 
 it was for the former Book. . . ."
 
 Appendices. 363 
 
 No. VI. 
 
 AN ACT OF PARLIAMENT PASSED IN THE FIRST YEAR 
 OF QUEEN MARY IN 1553, TO REPEAL THE TWO 
 PRECEDING ACTS MADE UNDER EDWARD VI. 
 
 " Rotulus Parliament!, etc. anno Reyni Marie Eeyine Prime. 
 " IN PABLIAMENTO p r Prorogationem tento apud Westm : xxiiij . die 
 Octobris, Anno Regni Excellentissimi ac Serenissimi Dne : nre : 
 Marie Dei gratia Anglic Franchie et Hibernie Kegine, Fidei 
 Defensoris ac in Terris Eccle : Anglicane et Hibernice Supremi 
 Capitis * primo et ibidem continuato usq: in vj. diem Decembris, 
 anno dco : quo die dissolutum erat in secunda viz. Sessione 
 ejusdeni Paiiiamenti. Comuni oim Procerum ac Populi con- 
 sensu acEegie Majestatis turn presentis assensu sancita inactata 
 ordinata ac stabilita fuerunt xxxj. Statuta subsequentia, viz. 
 
 " An Acte for the Hepeale of Certayne Statutes made in the time 
 of the Haicjne of Kinye Edwarde the Syxihe. 
 
 " Exhibita est Regie Mati : in Parliamento predicto Billa quedam 
 formam Actus in se continens. 
 
 "5. FOKASMUCHE as by dyvers and severall Actes hereafter 
 mentioned, as well the Dyvine Service and goodde administracon 
 of the Sacramentes as dyvers other matters of Beligion whiche 
 we and our Forefathers founde in this Churche of Englande, to 
 us lefte by thaucthoritie of the Catholyke Churche, partly bee 
 altered and in some parte taken from us, and in place thereof 
 newe thinges imagined and set forthe by the sayd Actes, suche 
 as a fewe of singularitie have of themselfes devised, whereof 
 hathe ensewed arnongest us in verie shorte time numbers of 
 dyvers and straung opinions and diversitees of Sectes, and 
 thereby growen greate unquietnes and much discorde, to the 
 greate disturbance of the Comon Wealthe of this Kealme, and 
 in very shorte time lyke to growe to extreame perill and utter 
 confusion of the same, onles some remedye bee in that behalf 
 provided ; which thing all true, loving, and obedient subjectes 
 ought and are boundeu to foresee and provide to thuttermost of 
 their power. 
 
 * The use of this term should be noted.
 
 364 Appendices. 
 
 " IN CONSIDERATION \VHEBEOF, Be it enacted and established by 
 the Queene's Highnes, the Lordes Spirituall and Temporall, 
 and the Commons in this same present Parliament assembled, 
 and by thaucthoritee of the same, That an Acte made in the 
 Parliament begoaue at Westminster ike fourthe daye of Xorember 
 in the first yere of the Beigne of the late King Edu-arde the 
 Syxthe, and from thens continued till the xxiiij daye of December 
 then next ensuing ; that is to saye, in the first Session of the 
 same Parliament, intituled, an Acte againste the Sacrament of 
 the Bodye and Bloude of Christ, cornmonlye called The Sacra- 
 ment of the Alter, and for the receyving thereof in bothe 
 kindes ; And also one other Acte in the same Session, which 
 is intituled An Acte for the leccon of Bishoppes, and what 
 Scales and Stiles they and other Spirituall persons exercising 
 jurisdiccon ecclesiasticall shoulde use. And also one other Acte 
 made in one other Session of the said Parliament, holden upon 
 prorogation at Westminster, the fourthe daye of November, in the 
 seconde yere of the Eaigne of the sayd late King Edu-arde the 
 Syxthe, and ther continued and kepte to the xiiij daye of Marche, 
 in the thirde yere of the sayd late Kinge's Eaigne, intituled, 
 An Acte for the Uniformitie of Service and Administracon of 
 the Sacramentes throughout the Eealme. And also one other 
 Acte, made in the Session last before named, which is intituled, 
 An Acte to take awaye all positive Lawes made against the 
 Marriage of Priestes. And also one other Acte, made in one 
 other Session of the sayd Parliament, holden upon prorogacon 
 at Westminster, the fourthe daye of Norember, in the thirde 
 yere of the Eaigne of the sayd late King Edicard the Syxthe, 
 and ther continued and kepte to the first daye of Februarie, in 
 the fourthe yere of his Eaigne, intitled, An Acte for thabolishing 
 and putting awaye of dyvers Bookes and Images. And also 
 one other Acte, made in the same Session last before mentioned, 
 intituled, An Acte made for thordering of the ecclesiasticall 
 Ministers. And also one other Acte, made in one other 
 Session of the sayd Parliament, holden upon prorogacon at 
 Westnwister, the xxiij day of Januarie, in the fifthe yere of the 
 Eaigne of the sayd late King, intituled, An Acte for the Uni- 
 formitie of Common Prayour and thadministracon of the Sa- 
 cramentes. And one other Acte, made in the same last Session, 
 intituled, An Acte for the keeping of Holye Dayes and Fasting 
 Dayes. And one other Acte, made in the Session last recited,
 
 Appendices. 365 
 
 intituled, An Acte made for the declaracon of a statute made 
 for the Marriage of Priests and for the legittimacon of their 
 children. And everye clause, sentence, braunche, article and 
 articles mentioned, expressed, or contained in the sayd Estatutes, 
 and in everye of them, shall bee fromhensforthe utterly repelled, 
 voide, adnichilate and of none effecte, to all purposes, construc- 
 cons and intentes, any thing or thinges, contained or specifiedd 
 in the said Estatutes, or any of them, to the contrarie in any 
 wise notwithstanding. 
 
 ' ' AND BE IT FUKTHEBE enacted by thaucthorite aforesaid, That 
 all suche Dyvine Service and Administracion of Sacramentes 
 as were most commonly used in the Eealme of Englande in the 
 laste yere of the Eaigne of our late Sovereigne Lord Kinge 
 Henrie theight, shall bee, from after the xxth daye of December, 
 in this presente yere of our Lord God one thousande five 
 hundrethe fiftie and three, used and frequented throughe the 
 hole Eealme of Englande, and all other the Queene's Majestie's 
 Dominions, and that no other kinde nor order of Dyvine 
 Service nor Administratyon of Sacramentes bee, after the sayd 
 xxth daye of December, used or ministredd in any other manner, 
 fourme or degree within the said Eealme of Englande or other 
 the Queene's Dominions, then was most commonly used, minis- 
 tredd and frequented in the sayd last yere of the Eaigne of the 
 sayd King Henrie the Eight. And be it furtherr enacted, by 
 the authoritie [aforesaid, That no person shall bee empeached 
 or molested in bodye or gooddes for using heretofore or untill 
 the sayd xxth daye of December the Dyvine Service mentioned 
 in the sayd Actes or any of them, nor for using of the Olde 
 Dyvine Service and Administracion of Sacramentes in such 
 manner and fourme as was used in the Church of Englande 
 before making of any of the sayd Actes. 
 
 " GUI QUIDEM Bille perlecte et ad plenum intellecte per dicam 
 Donam Eeginam, ex aucthoritate Parliament! predici. Sic 
 Eesponsum est 
 
 " LA EEIGNE LE VEULT." 
 
 This is a true Copy, from the original Eecord remain- 
 ing in the Chapel of the Eolls, having been 
 examined. 
 
 JOHN KIPLING. 
 
 Ee-examined and found correct, 
 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 
 2 B
 
 366 Appendices. 
 
 No. VII. 
 
 AN ACT MADE IN 1559 UNDER QUEEN ELIZABETH, TO 
 RE-ESTABLISH "THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER" 
 DRAWN UP UNDER EDWARD VI. 
 
 " WHEREAS at the death of our late Sovereign Lord King Edward 
 VI. , there remained one uniform order of common service and 
 prayer, and of the administration of Sacraments, Eites and 
 Ceremonies of the Church of England, which was set forth 
 in one book, entituled, The Book of Common Prayer and 
 Administration of Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies 
 in the Church of England authorised by Act of Parliament 
 holden in the fifth and sixth years of our said Sovereign Lord 
 King Edward VI., entituled An Act for the Uniformity of Com- 
 mon Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments ; the which 
 was repealed and taken away by Act of Parliament in the first 
 year of the reign of our late Sovereign Lady, Queen Mary, to 
 the great decay of the due honour of God, and discomfort to 
 the professors of the truth of Christ's Religion. 
 
 " Be it therefore enacted by the authority of this present Par- 
 liament, That the said estatute of repeal, and everything therein 
 contained, only concerning the said book, and the service and 
 administration of the Sacraments, Rites and Ceremonies con- 
 tained or appointed in, or by the said book, shall be void and 
 of none effect, from and after the Feast of the Nativity of Saint 
 John Baptist next coming, And that the said book with the 
 order of service, and of the administration of Sacraments, 
 Rites and Ceremonies, with the alterations and additions there- 
 in added and appointed by this estatute, shall stand and be 
 from and after the said Feast of the Nativity of Saint John 
 Baptist, in full force and effect, according to the tenor and effect 
 of this estatute, anything in the foresaid estatute of repeal to 
 the contrary notwithstanding. 
 
 " And further be it enacted by the Queen's Highness, with the 
 assent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament 
 assembled, and by the authority of the same, that all and singu- 
 lar Ministers shall from and after the Feast of the Nativity of
 
 Appendices. 367 
 
 Saint John Baptist next coming, bo bounden to say and use 
 Mattens, Evensong, Celebration of the Lord's Supper, and Ad- 
 ministration of each of the Sacraments, and all the common and 
 open prayer, in such order and form as is mentioned in the said 
 book so authorised by Parliament, in the said fifth and sixth 
 years of the reign of King Edward VI., with one alteration or 
 addition of certain lessons to be used on every Sunday in the 
 year, and the form of the Litany altered and corrected, and two 
 sentences only added in the delivery of the Sacrament to the 
 communicants, and none other, or otherwise." 
 
 2 B 2
 
 368 Appendices. 
 
 No. VIII. 
 
 AN ACT OF PARLIAMENT PASSED IN 1566, DECLARING 
 THE LEGALITY OF THE ORDINATIONS MADE SINCE 
 1559. 
 
 " FORASMUCH as divers questions by overmuch boldness of 
 speech and talk amongst many of the common sort of people 
 being unlearned, hath lately grown upon the making and con- 
 secrating of Archbishops and Bishops within this realm, whether 
 the same were, and be duly and orderly done according to the 
 law or not, which is much tending to the slander of all the state 
 of the Clergy, being one of the greatest states of this realm ; 
 Therefore for the avoiding of such slanderous speech, and to the 
 intent that every man that is willing to know the truth, may 
 plainly understand that the same evil speech and talk is not 
 grounded upon any just matter or cause, it is thought convenient 
 hereby partly to touch such authorities as do allow and approve 
 the making and consecrating of the same Archbishops and 
 Bishops to be duly and orderly done according to the Laws of 
 this realm, and thereupon further to provide for the more surety 
 thereof, as hereafter shall be expressed. 
 
 " First, it is very well known to all degrees of this realm, that 
 the late King of most famous memory, King Henry the Eighth, 
 as well by all the Clergy then of this realm, in their several 
 convocations, as also by all the Lords, spiritual and temporal, 
 and Commons assembled in divers of Jlis Parliaments, was 
 justly and rightfully recognised and acknowledged to have the 
 supreme power, jurisdiction, order, rule, and authority over all 
 the estate Ecclesiastical of the same, and the same power, 
 jurisdiction and authority did use accordingly and that at the 
 Parliament holden at Westminster, in the first year of our sove- 
 reign Lady, the Queen's Majesty that now is, by one other Act and 
 Statute there made, all such jurisdictions, privileges, superiorities, 
 and pre-eminences, spiritual and ecclesiastical, as by any spi- 
 ritual or ecclesiastical power or authority hath heretofore been or 
 may be lawfully used over the ecclesiastical state of this realm, 
 and the order, reformation and correction of the same, is fully 
 and absolutely, by the authority of the same Parliament, united
 
 Appendices. 369 
 
 and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this realm : and by the 
 same Act and Statute there is also given to the Queen's High- 
 ness, her heirs and successors, Kings and Queens of this realm, 
 full power and authority, hy Letters Patents under the Great Seal 
 of England, from time to time, to assign, name, and authorize 
 such person or persons as he or she shall think meet and con- 
 venient to exercise, use, occupy and execute, under her High- 
 ness, all manner of jurisdiction, privileges, pre-eminences and 
 authorities, in anywise touching or concerning any spiritual or 
 ecclesiastical power or jurisdiction within this realm. 
 
 " Whereupon our said sovereign Lady, the Queen's most excel- 
 lent Majesty, hath by her supreme authority, at divers times 
 sithencethe beginning of her Majesty 's Reign, caused divers and 
 sundry grave and well learned men to be duly elected, made and 
 consecrated Archbishops and Bishops of divers Archbishopricks 
 and Bishopricks within this realm, and other Her Majesty's 
 Dominions and Countries, according to such order and form, with 
 such ceremonies in and about their consecrations as were allowed 
 and set forth by the said Acts, Statutes, and Orders annexed to 
 the said Book of Common Prayer before mentioned. And 
 furthermore for the avoidance of all ambiguities and questions 
 that might be objected against the lawful confirmations, invest- 
 ing, and consecrations of the said Archbishops and Bishops, 
 Her Highness, in her Letters Patent, under the Great Seal of 
 England, directed to any Archbishop, Bishop, or others, for the 
 confirming, investing and consecrating of any person elected to 
 the office or dignity of any Archbishop or Bishop, hath not only 
 used such words and sentences as were accustomed to be used 
 by the late King Henry and King Edward, Her Majesty's 
 Father and Brother, in their like Letters Patent, made for such 
 causes ; but also hath used and put in Her Majesty's said 
 Letters Patent divers other general words and sentences, where- 
 by Her Highness, by her supreme power and authority, hath 
 dispensed with all causes or doubts of any imperfection or dis- 
 ability that can or may in any wise be objected against the 
 same, as by Her Majesty's said Letters Patent remaining on 
 Eecord, more plainly may appear. So that to all those that 
 will well consider the effect and true intent of the said Laws 
 and Statutes, and of the supreme and absolute authority of the 
 Queen's Highness, and which she, by Her Majesty's said Letters 
 Patent, hath used and put in use in and about the making and
 
 370 Appendices. 
 
 consecrating of the said Archbishops and Bishops, it is and 
 may be very evident, that no cause of scruple, ambiguity, or 
 doubt, can or may justly be objected against the said elections, 
 confirmations, or consecrations, or any other material thing 
 meet to be had or used about the same. 
 
 " Wherefore for the plain declaration of all the premisses, and 
 to the intent that the same may the better be known to every 
 of the Queen's Majesty's subjects, whereby such evil speech as 
 heretofore hath been used against the high state of Prelacy may 
 hereafter cease, Be it now declared and enacted by the authority 
 of this present Parliament, That the said Act and Statute made 
 in the first year of the reign of our said Sovereign Lady the 
 Queen's Majesty, whereby the said Book of Common Prayer and 
 the Administration of Sacraments, with other Eites and Cere- 
 monies is authorised and allowed to be used, shall stand and 
 remain good and perfect to all respect and purposes ; and that 
 such order and form for the consecrating of Archbishops and 
 Bishops, and for the making of Priests, Deacons, and Ministers, 
 as was set forth in the time of the said late King Edward VI. 
 and added to the said Book of Common Prayer, and authorised 
 by Parliament in the fifth and sixth years of the said late King, 
 shall stand and be in full force and effect, and shall from hence- 
 forth be used and observed in all places within this realm, and 
 other the Queen's Majesty's dominions and countries. 
 
 " And that all acts and things heretofore had, made or done by 
 any person or persons, in or about any Consecration, Confirma- 
 tion, or investing of any person or persons elected to the office 
 or dignity of any Archbishop or Bishop within this realm, or 
 within any other the Queen's Majesty's dominions or countries 
 by virtue of the Queen's Majesty's Letters Patent or Com- 
 mission sithence the beginning of her Majesty's reign, be and 
 shall be by authority of this present Parliament, declared, 
 judged, and deemed at and from every of the several times of 
 the doing thereof, good and perfect to all respects and purposes ; 
 any matter or thing that can, or may be objected to the contrary 
 thereof in any wise notwithstanding. 
 
 " And that all persons that have been, or shall be made, 
 ordered or consecrate Archbishops, Bishops, Priests, Ministers 
 of God's Holy Word and Sacraments, or Deacons after the form 
 and order prescribed in the said order and form how Arch- 
 bishops, Bishops, Priests, Deacons, and Ministers should be
 
 Appendices. 371 
 
 consecrated, made and ordered, be in very deed, and also by 
 authority hereof, declared and enacted to be, and shall be 
 Archbishops, Bishops, Priests, Ministers and Deacons, and 
 rightly made, ordered and consecrated; any statute, law, canon, 
 or other thing to the contrary notwithstanding."
 
 372 Appendices. 
 
 No. IX. 
 
 THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES. 
 
 THE XXXVIth of the Thirty-Nine Articles of the Church of 
 England, as finally agreed upon, A.D. 1562, thirteen years after 
 the publication of the Kevised Ordinal, with its Preface, stands 
 as follows : 
 
 OF CONSECBATION OF BISHOPS AND MINISTEES. 
 
 " The Book of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops, and 
 Ordering of Priests and Deacons, lately set forth in the time of 
 Edward the Sixth, and confirmed at the same time by authority 
 of Parliament, doth contain all things necessary to such Con- 
 secration and Ordering, neither hath it anything that of itself 
 is superstitious and ungodly. And, therefore, whosoever are 
 consecrated or ordered according to the rites of that book since 
 the second year of the forenamed King Edward unto this time, 
 or hereafter shall be consecrated or ordered according to the 
 same rites ; we decree all such to be rightly, orderly, and law- 
 fully consecrated and ordered." 
 
 The XXIIIrd " Of Ministering in the Congregation," also 
 illustrates the subject under consideration : 
 
 " It is not lawful for any man to take upon him the office of 
 public preaching, or ministering the sacraments in the congre- 
 gation, before he be lawfully called, and sent to execute the 
 same. And those we ought to judge lawfully called and sent, 
 which be chosen and called to this work by men who have 
 publick authority given unto them in the Congregation to call 
 and send ministers into the Lord's Vineyard."
 
 Appendices. 373 
 
 No. X. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO TPIE CONSECRATION OF 
 WILLIAM BARLOW AND JOHN HODGKINS. 
 
 P^cords concerning the Consecration and Appointment of 
 William Barlow.* 
 
 1. Commission to Consecrate Barlow, dated the %2nd of Feb. 153|. 
 Eex Eeverendissimo in Christo patri Thomae Cantuariensi 
 Archiepiscopo, totius Angliae primati, salutem. Sciatis quod 
 election! nuper factaa in Ecclesia Cathedrali Assavensi, per 
 mortem, bonae memoriae, Domini Henrici Standishe ultimi 
 episcopi ibidem vacante, de venerabili et religioso viro Dom. 
 Willielino Barlowe priore Domus sive Prioratus de Bisham, 
 ordinis S. Augustini Sarum dioecesis, in Episcopum loci illius 
 et Pastorem, Kegium assensum adliibuimus et favorem : Et 
 hoc vobis tenore Praasentium significamus, ut quod vestrum est 
 in hac parte exequamini. In cujus, etc. Teste Kege apud 
 Westmonasterium 22 die Februarii. (Kymer's Fcedera, Vol. xiv. 
 559.) 
 
 2. The Restitution of the temporalities of the Bishopric of St. 
 David's, dated the 26th of April, 1536. 
 
 Henricus VIII. etc. Sciatis quod, quum Cathedralis Ecclesia 
 Menevensis per mortem Bichardi Bawlins, nuper episcopi 
 Menev., nuper viduata, ac pastorali solatio fuerit destituta, et 
 vacaverit, eo praatextu omnes exitus,et proficua, firmae, redditus, 
 reversiones, cum commoditatibus et emolumentis temporalium 
 episcopates illius a tempore mortis praedicti nuper episcopi, 
 durante tempore vacationis episcopates illius, nobis jure prae- 
 rogativae nostrae regias pertinuerunt et spectaverunt, ac pertinere 
 et spectare dignoscuntur ; quumque Praecentor et Capitulurn 
 dictae Cathedralis Ecclesiaa post mortem praadicti episcopi, 
 licentia nostra inde prius obtenta, dilectum et fidelem nostrum 
 Willielmum Barlow, mine dicta? Ecclesiaa Cathedralis Mene- 
 vensis per nos nominatum episcopum, in suum elegerunt epis- 
 copum et pastorem, reverendiss. in Chr. pater Thomas Archiep. 
 
 * Vide also Parker's Eegister at Lambeth, fol. 179-182a, and fol. 205-207a,
 
 374 Appendices. 
 
 Cantuar. electionem illam acceptaverit et confirmaverit, ipsum- 
 que sic electumepiscopumprfedictsBEcclesiae Menevensis prasfecit 
 et pastorem, sicut per literas patentes ipsius archiepiscopi inde 
 directas nobis constat ; Nos nunc certis de causis et considera- 
 tionibus nos specialiter moventibus, et ob siuceram dilectionern 
 quam penes praafatum nunc episcopum gerimus et habemus, de 
 gratia nostra speciali, ac ex certa scientia et mere- rnotu nostris, 
 dedimus et concessimus, ac per prsesentes damus et concedimus, 
 pro nobis, haeredibus, et successoribus nostris, quantum in 
 nobis est, eidem nunc episcopo, omnia et singula, exitus, firmas, 
 redditus, proficua, reversiones, advantagia, commoditates, 
 feoda, et alia emolumenta quaecunque, cum omnibus et singulis 
 suis pertinentiis et dependentiis omnium et singulorum honorum, 
 castrorum, etc. In cujus rei testimonium, etc. Teste Eege, 26 
 die Aprilis, etc. (Mason de Ministerio Anylicano, lib. iii. cap. 10, 
 p. 365.) 
 
 3. Parliamentary Writ for the year 1536. 
 
 Eex .... Archiepiscopo Cant :,totius etc Teste Kege 
 
 apud Westmonasterium 27 die Aprilis, Anno Eegni sui vicesimo 
 octavo. 
 
 Consimilia Brevia diriguntur .... Episcopo Ban- 
 gorensi; T. :;< Episcopo Menevensi ; Custodi spiritualitatis 
 Episcopates. Wintoniensis, ipso Episcopo in remotis agente ; 
 etc. (Kymer's Faedera, vol. xiv., p. 563, 4.) 
 
 4. Writ for the year 1541, wherein Barlow is named before many 
 
 Bishops certainly consecrated. 
 
 Kex Arcliiepiscopo Cantuariensi, totius etc. Teste Eege apud 
 Westmonasterium vicesimo tertio die Novembris, anno Eegni sui 
 tricesimo tertio. 
 
 Consimilia Brevia diriguntur T. Episcopo Meneven. 
 
 W. Episcopo Norwicen : E. Episcopo Landaven : J. Episcopo 
 Hereforden : etc. (Eymer's Fadera, vol. xiv., p. 737). 
 
 5. Conge d'Eslire for a Bishop for the See of St. Asaph, after the 
 
 translation of Bishop Barlow, dated the 29f/i of May 1536. 
 
 Eex dilectis sibi in Christo Decano et Capitulo Ecclesiae nostree 
 Cathedralis Assavensis, salutem. 
 
 Ex parte vestra nobis est humiliter supplicatum ut, cum 
 Ecclesia nostra praedicta, per liberam transmutationem Willielmi 
 Barlowe ultimi Episcopi ibidem electi, sit pastoris solatio desti- 
 
 * Vide end of this Appendix, p. 882.
 
 Appendices. 375 
 
 tuta, alinm vobis eligendi in episcopum et pastorem licentiam 
 concedere dignaremur : Nos, precibus vestris in hac parte favora- 
 biliter inclinati, Licentiam illam vobis tenore Praesentium duxi- 
 mus concedendam ; Mandantes quod talem vobis eligatis in 
 Episcopum et pastorem qui Deo devotus, Ecclesias vestrae neces- 
 sarius, nobisque et Eegno nostro utilis et fidelis existat. In 
 cujus, etc. Teste Eege apud Westmonasterium 29 die Maii. 
 Per Breve de private sigillo. (Eymer's Fcedera, vol. xiv., p. 570). 
 
 6. Commission to consecrate Robert Wharton Bishop of St. Asaph, 
 
 dated the 24th of June, 1536. 
 
 Kex Eeverendissimo in Christo patri Thomas, eadem gratia, 
 Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi, totius Angliae primati et metropoli- 
 tano, salutem. 
 
 Cum nuper, vacante sede Episcopali Assavensi per liberam 
 transmutationem Willielmi Barlowe ultimi episcopi ibidem 
 electi, ad liumilem supplicationem dilectorum nobis in Christo 
 Decani etCapituli Ecclesias nostrte Cathedralis Assavensis, eisdem 
 per Literas nostras Patentes licentiam concesserimus alium sibi 
 eligendi in episcopum loci prasdicti et pastorem : Ac iidem 
 Decauus et Capitulum, prsetextu licentiae nostrae praedictae, 
 dilectum nobis in Christo Eobertum Wharton abbatem exempti 
 monasterii S. Salvatoris de Bermondeseye sibi eligerint in 
 
 Episcopum et pastorem, Nos, electionem illam accep- 
 
 tantes, eidem Electioni Eegium Assensum nostrum adhibuimus 
 et favorem, Eogantes, etc. Teste Eege apud Westmo- 
 nasterium 24 die Junii. Per Breve de privato sigillo. (Eymer's 
 Fcedera, vol. xiv., p. 570). 
 
 7. Writ of Nomination to the Bishopric of Bath, dated Feb. 26, 154 . 
 
 This Eecord is inserted entire, because it is the first given 
 in Eymer's Collection by which it appears that the King 
 had appropriated to himself the nomination of Bishops, taking 
 away from the Chapters the right of Election. 
 
 Eex omnibus ad quos, etc. salutem. Cum per quendam Actum 
 in Parliamento nostro inchoato apud Westmonasterium 4 die 
 Novembris anno Eegni nostri primo, ac ibidem tento, inter alia 
 statuta pro Eepublica nostra edita, ordinatmn enactum et 
 stabilitum fuerit quod nullum Breve de Licentia Eligendi 
 (vulgariter vocatum Conge d' E slier) deinceps concessum foret, 
 nee electio alicujus Archiepiscopi seu Episcopi per Decanum et
 
 376 Appendices. 
 
 Capitulum fieret ; Sed quod Nos, per Literas nostras Patentee, 
 qtiolibet tempore cum aliquis Arcliiepiscopatus seu Episcopatus 
 vacaret, alicui personaa quern nos idoneum existimaremus, eun- 
 dem conferre possemus et valeamus, Et eadem collatio, sic per 
 Literas Nostras Patenteshujusmodi persona? factas et deliberatas, 
 cui Nos in eundem conferremus Archiepiscopatum seu Epis- 
 copatum, seu ejus sufficienti Procurator! vel Attornato, staret 
 et foret, ad omnia intentiones constructiones etproposita, tanti et 
 consimilis effectiis quanti et qualis foret, sive Breve de Licentia 
 Eligendi concessum, electio rite facta, et eadem confirmata 
 fuissent ; Et quod, post liujusmodi collationem, eadem persona, 
 cui liujusmodi Archiepiscopatus seu Episcopatus foret collatus 
 seu datus, posset consecrari, et habere liberationem suam, seu 
 Breve de Amoveas manum, ac omnia alia agere prout eaedem 
 ceremoniaa et electiones fuissent factaa et acta3, prout in eodem 
 Statute plenius liquet ; 
 
 Ac cum Episcopatus Bathonien : et Wellen : hoc tempore sit 
 vacuus, suoque idoueo Pastore destitutus, morte Kev. Patris, piee 
 memoria?, Willielmi nuper illius loci Episcopi, et ob it ad munus 
 nostrum Eegium pertinere dinoscatur alium in ejus locum 
 surrogandum, qui ob eximias animi dotes populum nostrum 
 illius Dioecesis late Patentis, juxta Divi Pauli normam, dignu 
 pascat ; 
 
 Sciatis quod nos, Existimantes Eev. Patrem Willielmum 
 Menev : Episcopum ad Episcopatum praadictum modo vacantem 
 idoneum tarn propter singularem sacrarum literarum doctrinam, 
 moresque probatissimos, quibus idem Eev. Pater modo Episcopus 
 Meneven : praeditus est, quam propter hoc quod juxta Salvatoris 
 nostri elogium judicamus ilium virum imprimis dignum esse, 
 ut super multa constituatur, qui super pauca fuerat fidelis, Ex 
 gratia nostra speciali, ac ex certa scientia et mero motu nostris, 
 necon de avisamento et consensu prascarissimi Avunculi et 
 Consiliarii nostri Edwardi Ducis Somersetiae, persona? nostras 
 Gubernatoris, ac Eegnorum, Dominiorum, Subditorumquenostro- 
 rum quorumcumque Protectoris, casterorumque Consiliariorum 
 nostrorum, Contulimus, dedimus, et concessimus, ac per Pras- 
 sentes conferimus, damus, et concedimus prasfato Eev. Patri 
 Williehno nunc Menev : Episcopo praadictum Episcopatum 
 Bathon : et Wellen: ac eundem "Willielmum in Episcopum Bath : 
 et Well: transferimus per Praasentes, ac ipsum Willielmum 
 Episcopum Bath : et Wellen : ac Dicecesanum Bathon : et Wellen :
 
 Appendices. 377 
 
 praedictas nominamus facimus ordinamus creanms et constitui- 
 mus per Praesentes ; 
 
 Habendum, tenendum, occupandum, et gaudendum prasdictum 
 Epiacopatuin Bathon : et Wellen : eidem Willielmo, durante vita 
 sua natural!, una cum omnibus dominiis, maneriis, terris, 
 tenementis, hereditaments, possessionibus, et jaribus, tarn 
 spiritualibus quam ternporalibus, ac cum omnibus aliis pro- 
 ficuis, conimoditatibus, emolumentis, auctoritatibus, jurisdic- 
 tionibus et praeeminentiis quibuscumque, eidem Episcopatui 
 Bath : et Well : quoquo niodo spectantibus, pertinentibus, sive 
 incumbentibus ; E6 quod expressa mentio etc. In cujus rei, etc. 
 Teste Eege apud Westmonasterium tertio die Februarii. Per 
 Breve de private sigillo. (Eymer's Fcedera, vol. xv., pp. 169-170.) 
 
 8. Conge d'eslire to the Bishopric of Bath, Vacant by the Resigna- 
 tion of Barlow, dated March 13, 155f. 
 
 Eegina dilectis nobis in Christo Decano et Capitulo Ecclesiaa 
 Cathedralis Wellensis, salutem. Cum Ecclesia nostra Cathe- 
 dralis prsedicta, per liberam et spontaneam resignationem in 
 manus nostras ultimi Episcopi ibidem, jam sit Pastoris solatio 
 destituta ; Nos alium vobis eligendi in Episcopum et Pastorem 
 duxinms concedendum ; Mandantes quod talem vobis eligatis 
 in Episcopum et Pastorem, qui sacrarum literarum cognitione 
 ad id munus aptus, Deo devotus, nobis et Kegno nostro utilis 
 et fidelis, Ecclesiseque nostrae prsedictaa necessarius existat. In 
 cujus rei, etc. Teste Eegina apud Westmonasterium, 13 die 
 Martii. Per Breve de privato siyillo, (Kymer's Fcedera, vol. xv., 
 p. 369.) 
 
 9. Commission of Queen Mary to consecrate the successor of Barlow 
 in the Bishopric of Bath, dated March 28, 1554. 
 
 Eegina etc. Omnibus Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, vel aliis 
 quibuscumque, quorum in hac parte intererit, salutem. 
 
 Vacante nuper sede Episcopali infra Ecclesiam nostram 
 Cathedralem Wellensem per deprivationem et aniotionem ultimi 
 Episcopi ibidem, [i.e. Wil. Barlow], Decanuset Capitulumejusdem 
 Ecclesia? (licentia prius a nobis per eos alium eligendi in eorum 
 Episcopum et Pastorem petita pariter et obtenta) discreturn 
 virum Magistrum Gilbertum Bourne, Sacrae Theologize Baca- 
 lariuni, in eorum Episcopum et Pastorem canonice elegerunt 
 et noinmaverunt, sicuti per eorum literas, quas vobis mittimus
 
 378 Appendices. 
 
 praesentibus inclusas plenius liquet ; Vobis significamus, etc. 
 Teste Eegina apud Westinonasterium, 28 die Martii. Per 
 ipsam Reyinam. (Eymer's Fcedera, vol. xv., p. 376.) 
 
 10. Writ for the Restitution of the Temporalities of the Bishopric 
 
 of Bath, dated April 20, 1554. 
 
 Eegina Escaetori suo in Comitatu Somersetiae, salutem. 
 
 Vacante nuper Episcopatu Bathon : et Wellen : per 
 liberam resignationem ultimi Episcopi ibidem, Decanus et 
 Capitulum Ecclesiae Catbedralis Wellensis prsedictae, licentia 
 nostra primitus petita pariter et obtenta, dilectum nobis Magis- 
 trum Gilbertum Bourne Sacrae Theologies Bacalarium in eorum 
 Episcopum et Pastorem elegerunt. Cui quidem electioui et 
 personae sic elects) Eegium assensum nostrum adhibuimus 
 pariter et favorem, ipsiusque Electi fidelitatem, nobis pro dicto 
 Episcopatu debitam, cepimus, ac temporalia Episcopates illius, 
 prout moris est, restituimus eidem, habenda et percipienda 
 eidem Electo, a tempore vacationis Episcopates illius. 
 
 Et ideo tibi prsecipimus, quod eidem Electo, temporalis 
 pra3dicta cum pertinentiis in Balliva tua sine dilatione liberes 
 in forma prasdicta ; salvo jure cujuslibet. 
 
 Teste Eegina apud Westmonasteriuin 20 die Aprilis. (Eymer's 
 Fcedera, xv., p. 884.) 
 
 11. Commission given to Parker to confirm Barlaw in the See of 
 
 Chichester, dated December 18, 1559. 
 
 Eegina etc. Eeverendissimo in Christo Patri Doni. Matbeo 
 Arcbiepiscopo Cantuariensi, totius Angliae Primati et Metro - 
 politano salutem. 
 
 Cum, vacante nuper sede Episcopali Cicestrensi per mortem 
 Johannis Christopherson ultimi Episcopi ejusdem, ad bumilem 
 petitionem Decani et Capituli Ecclesiae nostrae Cathedralis 
 Cicestrensis, eisdem per Literas nostras Patentes licentiam con- 
 cesserimus alium sibi eligendi in Episcopum et Pastorem Sedis 
 praedictae, iidemque Decanus et Capitulum vigore et obtentu 
 licentiaa nostrae praedictaa dilectum nobis in Christo Magistruin 
 "Willielmum Barloo Sacras Theologiae Professorem, ac nuper 
 Episcopum Bathon : et Wellen : sibi et Ecclesiaa Cicestrensi 
 praedictae elegerunt in Episcopum et Pastorem, prout per literas 
 suas patentes, sigillo eorum communi sigillatas, nobis inde 
 directas, plenius liquet et apparet,
 
 Appendices. 379 
 
 Nos electionem illam aceptantes, eidem election! regicuin 
 nostrum assensum adhibuimus pariter et favorem, et hoc vobis 
 teuore praaseutium significamus : Eogantes, et, in fide et dilec- 
 tione quibus nobis tenemini, firmiter praecipiendo mandantes, 
 quateniis eundern Magistrum "Will. Barloo in Episcopum et 
 Pastorem Ecclesiae Cathedralis Cicestrensis preedictaB sic ut 
 prtefertur electum, electionemque praedictam confirmare, caetera- 
 que omuia et singula peragere, quas vesfcro in hac parte incum- 
 bunt officio pastorali, juxta formam et effectum statutorum in 
 ea parte editorurn et provisorum, velitis cum effectu. In cujus 
 rei, etc. 
 
 Teste Eegina, apud Westmonasterium 18 die Decembris.* 
 (Pat. 2. Eliz. m. 5, Parker's Eegister, fol. 205 207a.) 
 
 12. Writ for the Restitution of the Temporalities of the Bishopric 
 of Chichester, granted to Barlow by Queen Elisabeth, 
 March 27, 1560. 
 
 Eegina Escaetori suo in Comitatu Middlesexiaa, salutem. 
 
 Vacante nuper Episcopatu Cicestrensi, per mortem naturalem 
 Reverend! in Christo Patris Jon. Ckristoferson ultimi Episcopi 
 ibidem, Decanus et Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis Cicestren : 
 praedictfe, Licentia nostra petita pariter et obtenta, dilectum 
 Capellanum nostrum Willielmum Barlow Sacrse Theologioa 
 Professorem ac nuper Episcopum Bathon : et Wellen : in eorum 
 Episcopum et Pastorem elegerunt, 
 
 Cui quidem electioni et persona; sic electee Eegiuni assensum 
 nostrum adhibuimus pariter et favorem, ipsiusque fidelitatem 
 nobis debitam pro dicto Episcopatu recepimus, ac temporalia 
 ejusdem Episcopates (exceptis omnibus maneriis, terris, &c.) ei 
 restituimus per Praesentes ; 
 
 Et ideo tibi praecipimus, quod prsefato Electo temporalia 
 prsedicta cum pertinentiis (exceptis praeexceptis) in Balliva tua, 
 una cum exitibus et proficuis inde provenientibus sive crescenti- 
 
 * In this Eecord as published by Eymer, after these words : electionemque 
 pradictam confirmare, we read these : et eundem Magistrum Willielmum 
 Barloo Episcopum et Pastorem Ecclesicc prcedicta: consecrare ; but these last 
 words are not found either in the original Archives, nor in Parker's 
 Eegister, and it is indisputable from the proofs which have been given, that 
 this clause was transcribed by the Compiler only through inadvertence and 
 oversight. In five similar documents which appear together in Eymer, all the 
 various Bishops except Barlow had to be consecrated, not having been 
 translated : hence the mistake of the scribe in the case of Barlow.
 
 380 Appendices. 
 
 bus a festo S. Michaelis Archangel! ultimo prseterito, sine dila- 
 tione liberes ; salvo jure cujuslibet. 
 
 Teste Regina apud Westmonasterium 27 die Martii. (Bymer's 
 Fcedera xv., p. 576.) 
 
 13. Acta Consecrationis loannis Hodgkins. 
 (From folio 204, 204a of Cranmer's Register at Lambeth.) 
 
 Liter Patentes Regiae pro Consecratione lohannis Hodgkins, 
 Episcopi Sedis Bedford : . . . . Teste meipso apud Westmonas- 
 terium tertio die Decembris, anno Regni nostri vicesimo-nono. 
 Per Breve de privato sigillo ; et de dat. predict : authoritate 
 Parliament!. 
 
 Consecratio Domini lohannis Hodgkins, Episcopi suffragan : 
 Bedford : 
 
 Die Dorninico, nono die mensis Decembris anno Domini et 
 Regis praedict : In quodam Sacello infra vestibulum Ecclesiae 
 Cathedralis D. Pauli, London : Reverendus Pater Dominus 
 D. Johannes London : episcopus, virtute Literarum Commis- 
 sionalium Reverendissimi Patris Domini Thomas, Cantuariensis 
 Archiepiscopi ac Metropolitan!, eidem Reverendo Patri per 
 venerabilem virumMagistrum loannem Cocks, Legum Doctorem 
 ipsius Reverendissimi Patris Vicarium in spiritualibus generalem, 
 et Officialem Principalem, prassentatarum, Assistentibus sibi 
 Reverend! Patribus lohanne Roffen : et Roberto Assaven : 
 Episcopis debita cum solemnitate vigore quarumdam Litera- 
 rum Patentium a Regia Maj estate nobis in ea parte directarum, 
 munus Consecrationis Religioso viro lohanni Hodgskins, Sacraa 
 Theologiaa Professor!, ad sedem Suffragan : Bedford : Lincoln : 
 Diocesis, Cantuariensis Provinciae, in prefatis Literis Patentibus 
 diet! illustrissimi Principis specified nominate , praestito primi- 
 tus per eundem juramento corporali, tactisque per eundem 
 Sacro-sanctis Dei Evangelijs, juxta tenorem juramenti speci- 
 ficati in quodam Statute Parliamenti, in ea parte editi, impen- 
 debat, eidem que benedixit, ac in Episcopum Suffraganeum 
 sedis praedictas consecravit, et eidem insignia episcopalia, modo 
 debito et consecrate contulit. Praesentibus, etc. 
 14. Sequitur Intnunentum Archiepiscopi Consecratione pradictd. 
 
 Universis Sanctaa Matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos Praesentes 
 Literae pervenerint, Thomas, permissione divina Cantuar : 
 Archiepisc : totius Angliae Primas et Metropolitans, Salutem 
 in Domino et fidem indubiam Prsesentibus adliibere. Ad univer-
 
 Appendices. 381 
 
 sitatis vestrae notitiam deducimus et deduci volumus per prae- 
 sentes, quod die Dominico nono die mensis Decembris, anno 
 nrillessimo quingentesimo trigesimo septimo, et Eegni illus- 
 trissimi in Cliristo Principis Domini nostri Domini Henrici 
 Octavi, Dei gratia, Anglias et Francise Regis, Fidei Defensoris et 
 Domini Hyberniae, ac in terns sub Cliristo Ecclesiae Anglicanae 
 Capitis supremi, anno vicesimo nono ; in quodam Sacello infra 
 vestibulum Ecclesias Cathedr. D. Pauli London : Eeverendus* 
 Confrater Noster Dom. Johannes London : Episcopus, virtute 
 Literarum Commissionalium nostrarum, eidem Eeverendo 
 Patri, per Venerabilem virum Magistrum lo. Cockes LL.D. 
 Vicarium Nostrum in spiritualibus generalem et officialem prin- 
 cipalem, praasentatarum, assistentibus sibi Eeverendis Confra- 
 tribus nostris lo. Eoffens: et Eoberto Assaven: episcopis, debita 
 cum solemnitate vigore quarundam Literarum Pat. a Eegia 
 Majestate nobis in ea, parte directarum, Munus Consecrationis 
 Eeligioso viro lo. Hodgkins, S.T.P. ad sedem Suffragan. 
 Bedford : Lincoln : dioeces. nostras Cantuar : Provinciae, in 
 praefatis Literis Patentibus dicti Illustrissimi Principis specifici 
 nominato, praestito primitus per eundem juramento corporali, 
 tactisque per eundem Sacro-sanctis Dei Evangelijs, juxta 
 tenorem juramenti specificati in quodam statute Parliament! 
 in ea parte edito, impendebat, eidemque benedixit, ac in Epis- 
 
 * An argument having been based on the fact that at the time of the 
 Eeformation certain bishops, (as in the above case the Bishop of Bochester,) 
 were styled simply " Eeverendus," whereas they ought to have been described 
 as " Eeverendissimus," and were consequently not consecrated or not true 
 bishops, the author has taken the substance of the following note from a 
 communication of Prebendary Walcott, to the Guardian newspaper : 
 
 " With regard to the respective titles of Deans, Archdeacons, and Bishops 
 it may be safely urged that custom has been by no means uniform in former 
 centuries. At Chichester, Dean Thomas, who died in 1672, is called ' Vir 
 Reverendus:' at Worcester even a Bishop, Dr. Skinner, who died in 1672, is 
 simply styled ' Eev. in Xto Pater,' while Dean Eades, about the same date, 
 is commemorated as ' Eeverendissimus vir et dominus.' Another Dean also 
 named Thomas, who died in 1862, is styled on one monument, erected whilst 
 he held the Deanery, ' Eeverendus decnnus,' and the same person, after he 
 became a Bishop, is styled ' Admodum Eeverendus in Christo paler.' At 
 Salisbury, Bishop Ward, who died in 1G88, is described as ' Eeverendus in 
 Xto pater,' while Bishop Tounson, who died in 1C21, is styled 'lltveren- 
 dissimus.' " From a Note by the Rev. Mackenzie Walcott, B.D., Prebendary 
 of Chichester. 
 
 2 c
 
 382 Appendica. 
 
 copuni Suffraganeum sedis priedictas consecravit, et eidem 
 insignia Episcopalia modo debito et consueto contulit. 
 
 Datum in Manerio Nostro de Lambeliithe prsedict. nono die 
 mensis Decemb : anno Dom. pnedicto, et Nostrae consecrationis 
 anno quinto. 
 
 A True Copy. 
 FREDERICK GEORGE LEE. 
 (By permission of the Archbisliop.) 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 "With regard to the Kecords in Archbishop Cranmer's Eegister 
 in the Lambeth Library, relating to William Barlow, transcribed 
 by Dr. F. G. Lee, We, the undersigned, can testify that the 
 record of Barlow's appointment to the See of St. Asaph (follow- 
 ing documents relating to the appointment and consecration of 
 Edward Fox), commences on folio 179 and ends on folio 182a ; 
 and that the record of Barlow's translation to the See of 
 St. David's begins on folio 205 and ends on folio 207 ; the 
 handwriting in which these appear being the same as that in 
 which other records both before and after are written, and that 
 they are all in the handwriting of the period. 
 
 W. H. HALE, Archdeacon of London, 
 
 Curator of the Library. 
 
 Library, Lambeth Palace, S. WAYLAND KERSHAW, M.A. 
 
 Oct. llth, 1869. Librarian in Charge. 
 
 Memorandum relating to the Parliamentary Writs for 1530 
 and 1537, printed with abbreviations on p. 374 of this treatise. 
 In both these writs William Barlow, the Bishop of St. David's, 
 is styled " T. Episc. Meneven." Whether this is a mistake of 
 the scribe who originally prepared the writ, or not, cannot now 
 be determined. The letters " T" and " G" (for Gulielnius) are 
 so much alike, however, as may be seen from the accompanying 
 three examples of these letters t^DCsS ^9 (9 ^O& as ta ^ eu 
 from a sixteenth century MS. that the mistake, whether of the 
 original scribe, or of the transcriber employed by Eymer is 
 easily explained and accounted for. 
 
 N.B. For additional documents concerning Barlow which 
 should have appeared on p. 373, see Appendix No. XXIII,
 
 Appendices. 383 
 
 No. XI. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE CONSECRATION OF SCORY 
 AND COVERDALE. 
 
 1. Records concerning the Consecration of John Sconj. 
 
 THE following accurate transcript of this Eecord is taken from 
 fol. 338 of Archbishop Craniner's Register at Lambeth : 
 
 In Oratorio sive capella Manerii sui de Croydon Ecclesias 
 Christi Cantuariensis jurisdictionis immediatze, die Dominica 
 videlicet tricesimo die mensis Augusti, A.D. 1551, sub modo et 
 forma subsequentibus. 
 
 Idem Eeverendissimus ad hoc tam sacrum munus obeundum, 
 usitatis insignijs redimitus, et uno Epitogio sive capa holo- 
 serica indutus, Oratorium suum prasdictum, honeste et decenter 
 ornatum, ingressus, ad celebrandum Sacro-sanctam Domini 
 Coenam, uti moris est, ex praescripto libri intitulati, The Book 
 of Common Sen-ice (est) corarn plebe ibidem congregataaccinctus, 
 inchoatis primitus et publice recitatis sanctis suffragiis in hac 
 parte deputatis, lectisque in vulgari EpistoLa et Evangelio ad 
 hanc diem designatis ; eisque finitis Eeverendi Patres Domini 
 Nicolaus London : et lo. Episcopus Suffraganeus Bedford : eidem 
 Eeverendissimo in hujusmodi Consecratione assistentes, super- 
 pelliceis linteis et capis induti, baculos suos pastorales in 
 eorum manibus tenentes, dictum Dominum lo. Scorye consi- 
 mili habitu indutum, medium inter se ducentes, cum eidem 
 Eeverendissimo Patri, in decenti Cathedra sedenti, et ad hujus- 
 modi sacrum Consecrationis munus (ut praamittitur) impar- 
 tiendum accincto praesentabant, et exhibebant sub hujusmodi 
 verborum tenore, 
 
 Most Reverend Father in God, ice present itnto you this fjodhj 
 and well-learned man to be consecrated Bislioppe. 
 
 Eodem electo mox producente Eegias Literas Patentes eidem 
 Eeverendissimo Patri directas, hunc complectentes teuorem : 
 
 Edwardus sextus, etc....Teste meipso apud Westm : 27 die 
 Aprilis, Anno Eegni nostri quinto. Quibus de Mandate Eeveren- 
 dissimo publice per Griffinurn Leyson L.L.D. Dicti Eeveren- 
 dissimi Patris Cancellarium lectis, ipse Electus tactis Sacro- 
 
 2 c 2
 
 384 Appendices. 
 
 sanctis Dei Evangeliis juramentum praestitit corporale de 
 renuntiaudo, refutando, et recusando Romano Pontifice, ejus- 
 que auctoritati et jurisdiction! usurpatis sub hac serie ver- 
 borum 
 
 I John Scorye, etc. 
 
 Mox tactis denuo eisdem Evangeliis, qui supra electus et con- 
 secrandus Canonicae obedientia3 jusjurandum Reverendissimo 
 Archiepiscopus exhibendum sub hac forma sequente, prae- 
 stitit 
 
 I John Scorye, etc. 
 
 Quibus sic in ordine expeditus, Reverendissimus habuit verba 
 ad populum et plebem, hortando et excitando, omnem Coetum 
 praesentem ad supplicationes fundendas Altissimo, juxta con- 
 tentum et ordinem praescripturn in libro Ordinario emanato, 
 sub dat. mensis Martii A.D. 1549. Pro cujus libri serie et 
 tenore saapc dietus electus fuit rite et recte consecratus et Epis- 
 copalibus insiguiis indutus ; praemissa tamen et publice ex- 
 posita primitus per Reverendum Patrem London : antistiteni, 
 in modum conciouis Epist. S. Pauli ad Titum primo capitulo, 
 iis omnibus ad amussim peractis, participataque Communione 
 Corporis et Sanguinis Domini Nostri Jesu Christi super quadani 
 mensa linteo albo cooperta, tarn per dictum Reverendissirnurn, 
 quam etiam per dictos assistentes, et dictum consecratum, 
 caeterosque ibidem ministrantes, idem Reverendissimus decrevit 
 scribendum fore venerabili viro Domino Archidiacono Cantuar : 
 pro Investitura, Installatione et Inthronizatione dicti Episcopi 
 Roffen : uti moris est. Acta sunt haec in praesentiis Antonii 
 Huse, Registrarii principalis dicti Reverendissirni Patris, Petri 
 Lylly, Edwardi Byggs, lohannis Incent, Notariorum pub- 
 licorum, etc. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 FREDERICK GEORGE LEE. 
 W. H. WHITLEY. 
 F. R. BOND. 
 
 2. Ex Registro Johannis Scory, Lib. D. 
 
 Registrum Reverendi in Christo Patris ac Domini Domini 
 Johannis Divina permissione dudum Roffens : Episcopi, et nuper 
 in Episcopum et Pastorem Ecclesiae Cath. Cicestrensis rite et 
 legitimo nominati et translati, etc.
 
 Appendices. 385 
 
 8. Acta Installationis ejusdem R. patris. 
 
 Vicesimo nono die mensis Julii 1552. Venerab. vir Johannes 
 Wortbial utriusque juris Baccalaureus ac Arckidiaconus Archi- 
 diaconatus Cicestrensis in Ecclesia. Catbedrali praedicta, necnon 
 Procurator praenomiuati Eeverendi Patris pro installation, et 
 intlironizatione ejusdem Eeverendi Patris in Ecclesia bujus- 
 modi obtinendii et expedienda ; ad ostium occidentale Ecclesiaa 
 Catbedralis praadictas personaliter constitutus, coram venerabili 
 viro Jacobo Turberville S. T. P. praalibataa Ecclesiaa Catb. 
 Capituli pro bac vice Prassidente, et Capitulo ejusdem, ac 
 caeteris Ministris Ecclesiae bujusmodi tune ibidem existentibus 
 exhibuit quoddam Procuratorium cujus Procuratorii tenor 
 talis est : 
 
 Pateat universis per praesentes quod cum nos Jobannes 
 Scory nuper Eoffens : Episcopus, ad Ecclesiam Catbedralem 
 Cicestrensem rite et legitime nominati et translati, variis tamen 
 nonnullis et arduis negotiis adeo praapediti sumus .... Itaque 
 expeditioni infra scriptorum in persona nostra commode inter- 
 esse non possimus .... Dilectum igitur nobis in Cbristo 
 Magistrum lobannem Worthiall utriusque Juris Baccalaureum, 
 Arcbidiaconum Cicestrensem, in Ecclesia nostra Catbedrali 
 Cicestrensi, nostrum verum, legitimum, et indubitatum Pro- 
 curatorem, Actoreni, Factorem, negotiorum nostrorum infra 
 scriptorum Gestorem et Ministrum specialem nominamus, 
 ordinamus, facimus et constituimus per praesentes ; damus et 
 concedimus eidem Procuratori nostro potestatem generalem et 
 mandatum speciale pro nobis, ac vice et nominibus nostro coram 
 Decano, ejusve deputato et Capitulo dictaa nostraa Catbedi-alis 
 Cicestrens: comparendi, nosque a personali comparatione in 
 hac parte excusandi, nosque in realem, actualem et corporalem 
 possessionem dictae Ecclesiae Catbedrabls Cicestrens : et digui- 
 tatis Episcopalis ejusdem induci et installari et intronizari 
 petendi et obtinendi, et gcneraliter omnia alia et singula 
 faciendi, exercendi et expcdiendi quae in praemissis, sen circa ea, 
 necessaria sint vel fuerint, sen quomodolibet opportuna. In 
 cujus rei testimonium, etc. Dat. in Manerio nostro de Alding- 
 borne 28 die mensis Julii, An. Dom. 1552. 
 
 Quo quidem Procuratorio exbibito, publiceque perlecto, ac 
 per Praesidentem et Capitulem antedict. quatenus ad eos at- 
 tinebat admisso, dictus M. lo. Wortbiall petiit se nomine quo
 
 386 Appendices. 
 
 supra in realem, actualem et corporalem possessionein Ecclesise 
 Cath. prsedictaa adrnitti, installari et intronizari. 
 
 Deinde praefatus Praesidens et Capitulum, cuin aliis ministris, 
 una cum dicto Magistro lo. Worthiall Procuratore antedicto 
 intrarunt Ecclesiam ibidem et a dicto ostio occidentali usque 
 ad ostium Chori ejusdem Ecclesise euntes, et abhinc per medium 
 Chori usque ad primum gradum procedendo Psalmum Dem 
 misercatur in vulgari devote decantarunt, factaque ibidem 
 genuflexione paulisper per dictum procuratorem precibusque et 
 oratione per prjefaturn Praesidem in tali Actu solitis solemniter 
 dictis, providus vir M. Laurentius Woodcocke clericus publice 
 tune ibidem exhibuit et legi fecit quasdam literas Cornmissionales 
 per Yen. virumEdmundum Cramner Archidiaconum Cantuar : 
 ei directas tenons sequentis : 
 
 Edmundus Cranrner Archidiaconus Cantuar : ad quern in- 
 ductio, installatio et intronizatio omnium et singulorum Epis- 
 coporum Cantuar : Provinci tarn de jure et laudabili longae- 
 vaque et legitime praescripta consuetudine, quam . . . dig- 
 no scitur pertinere, venerabilis viris Magistris Worthiall 
 Archidiacono Cicestrensi et Laurentio Woodcocke Preben- 
 dario in eadem Ecclesia salutem in Domino senipiternam, 
 etc. Dudum pro parte Eeverendi in Christo Patris et Domini 
 Domini lobannis Scory nuper Eoffensis Episcopi, ad Ecclesiam 
 Cathed. Cicestrensem vacantem in Episcopum et Pastorem 
 ejusdem Ecclesiae rite et legitime nominati ct trunslati, fuimus 
 debita cum instantia requisiti, quatenus eundem Rev. Patrem, 
 vel ejus Procuratorem legitimum, in realem, actualem et cor- 
 poralem possessionem Ecclesiaa Cath. Cicestrensis, juriurnque 
 et pertinentium suorum universorum induceremus, et installa- 
 remus, et intronizaremus. Nos vero antefati Eeverendi Patris 
 requisitioni et volo annuere volentes vobis, et vestrum cuilibet, 
 ad inducendum praeh'batum Eeverendum, Patrem seu ejus Pro- 
 curatorem legitimum, in realem, actualem et corporalem pos- 
 sessionem antedictse EcclesiaB Cathedralis Cicestrensis, juriurn- 
 que et pertinentium suorum universorum conjunctim et divisim 
 committimus vices nostras, et plenam in hac parte tenore 
 praesentium, concedimus facultatem, etc. Datum Londini 
 28 die mensis Junii An. D. 1552. 
 
 Quarum insuper literarum authoritate et vigore pra?fatus 
 M. Laurentius Woodcocke antedictum Magistrum lo. Worthiall 
 nomine Procuratio dicti Eeverendi Patris in sedem Episcopalem
 
 Appendices. 387 
 
 Eccles. Catliedr. predict, konorifice induxit, installavit et 
 introuizavit, etc. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 
 W. H. WHITLEY. 
 
 F. R. BOND. 
 
 4. Extract from the Register of Banner, Bishop of London. 
 
 Tliis deed, by which Scory was rehabilitated and restored, 
 practically proves that the directions of the Breve to 
 Cardinal Pole were in this case actually carried out by 
 Bishop Bonner. 
 
 EDMUNDUS, permissione Divina London : Episcopus, Uuiversis 
 et singulis Christ! fidelibus, ad quos praasentes liters nostraB 
 testiuioniales perveneriiit ; ac eis prtesertim quos infra scripta 
 tangunt, seu tangere poterint quomodoh'bet in futurum, salu- 
 tem in Auctore salutis et fideni indubiam prsesentibus adhibere. 
 Quia boni Pastoris officium tune nos rite exequi arbitramur, cum 
 ad exemplar Christi errantes oves ad caulam Dominici Gregis redu- 
 cinius, et Ecclesia? Christi, qua? redeunti gremium non claudit, 
 restituimus : et quia dilectus Confraternoster Joannes nuper Cices- 
 tren. Episcopus in Dioc. et jurisdictione nostris London : ad 
 prasseus residentiani et moram faciens ; qui olim laxatis pudicitiio 
 etcastitatishabeuis, contra Sacros Canones et Sanctorum Patruni 
 decreta ad illicitas et prohibitas convolavit nuptias ; se ea ratione 
 lion solum Ecclesiastic. Sacrament, pertractand. omnino indig- 
 num ; verum etiam a publica officii sui pastoralis functione 
 privatum et suspensum reddens, transacts licentiosae vitas valde 
 poenitentem et deplorantem, plurimis argunientis se declaravit, 
 ac pro commissis poenitentiam alias per nos sibi injunctam 
 salutarem, aliquo temporis tractu in cordis sui amaritudine et 
 aninii dolore peregit, vitarn hactenus degens laudabilem speni- 
 que faciens id se in posterurn facturum, atque ob id ad Ecclesi- 
 astical ac Pastoralis Functionis statum, saltern cum quodam 
 nos praemissa ac humilem dicti confratris nostri petitionem pro 
 temperamento, justitia exigenta, reponend. hinc est quod 
 reconciliation sua. habenda et obtinenda considerantes, ejus 
 precibus favorabiliter inclinati, eundem confratrem nostrum ad 
 publicum Ecclesiastic! Ministerii ct Officii sui Pastoralis Func- 
 tionem et Executioncni, infra Dioc. nostiam London: cxcrccnd.
 
 388 Appendices. 
 
 quatenus de jure possumus et absque cujusque praejudicio resti- 
 tuimus, rehabilitavimus et redintegravimus, prout tenore pras- 
 sentium sic restituimus, rehabilitavimus et redintegramus ; 
 Sacrosanctae Ecclesise dementia et Christiana charitate id 
 exegentibus. Vobis igitur universis et singulis supradictis 
 praefatum confratrem nostrum, sic ut prsernittitur restitutum, 
 rehabilitatum et reintegratum fuisse, et esse ad omnes effectus 
 supradictos significamus et notificanius per presentes sigillo 
 nostro sigillat. Dat. in Manerio nostro de Fulham die 14. 
 mentis Julii Anno Dom. 1554, et nostraa Transla. Anno 15. 
 
 A True Copy. 
 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 5. The Record of the Consecration of Miles Coverdale. 
 
 THE terms of this Record are identical with those of that which 
 sets forth the consecration of Scory. It stands on fols. 334-6 of 
 Cranmer's Register at Lambeth, and immediately succeeds that 
 of Scory. There is a palpable mistake of the scribe, who has 
 put " Lambehithe, Wintou : Dioces." instead of Croydon, 
 where the consecrations took place on the 30th day of August 
 1551. 
 
 In the attestation, the name of John Incent is wanting ; 
 though it appears in the Record of Scory's consecration. In 
 both, the names of the consecrators are the same. 
 
 6. From the Register of the Cathedral Church of Exeter. 
 
 THERE are abundant proofs here, over and above those already 
 given, that Dr. Miles Coverdale, one of Archbishop Parker's 
 consecrators, was himself duly consecrated. In the Exeter 
 Register, folios 294-5, is entered the Mandate of Edmund 
 Cranmer, Archdeacon of Canterbury, addressed to the Canons 
 of the Cathedral Church of Exeter because at that period the 
 Deanery was vacant, ordering them to install and enthrouize 
 the Right Reverend Miles Coverdale, Bishop of Exon, into the 
 possession of the same Church, which Mandate recites his 
 Consecration in these words : 
 
 " Dudum pro parte Rev. in X 1 ? Patris et Dn. Dn. Milonis 
 Coverdale, Exon: Episcopi nioderni ad Ecclesiarn Cathedralem
 
 Appendices. 389 
 
 Exou : per liberam resignationem loannis Voysey ultimi pas- 
 toris ibidem vacantem, in Episcopum et Pastorem ejusdem rite 
 et legitime a sua Eegia Celsitudiue nominati, et a Eeverend. 
 in Christo Patr. et Dn. Dn. Thoma, permissione Divina Cantuar : 
 Arcbiepiscopo, totius Angliae Primati et Metropolitano consecrati 
 fuimus debita cum instautia requisiti." 
 
 The date of tbe Mandate, perfectly agreeing with that of the 
 Eecord of his consecration, runs thus : 
 
 "Dat. Londini ultimo die mensis Augusti, Anno Dom. 
 millessimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo primo, Eegnique 
 metuendissimi supradicti Domini nostri Eegis Edwardi Sexti 
 anno quinto." 
 
 As has been already shown, no Bishop can be installed and 
 enthroned until he has been consecrated. The next entry relating 
 to Bishop Coverdale occurs on folio 293 of this same Eegister, 
 where is transcribed the certificate of the Chapter, certifying to 
 the Archdeacon that his Mandate in question has been com- 
 plied with, and obeyed intimating that they had in pursuance 
 of it formally installed and enthroned Miles Coverdale, Bishop 
 of Exon, on the eleventh day of the September following. 
 
 Three folios further on, i.e., on folio 296, the Mandate of 
 Miles, Bishop of Exeter, is entered, directed to the President of 
 the Chapter, ordering, empowering, and requiring that James 
 Haddon, the recently- appointed Dean, should be installed into 
 the Deanery of Exeter, the date of which runs thus : 
 
 "Datum sub sigillo Nostro in Palatio Nostro Exon: nono die 
 mensis Julij An. Dom. 1553 regnique Eegiae Majestatis supra- 
 dictas anno septimo nostrseque Consecrationis anno secundo." 
 
 So much for the evidence from the Eegister of the Dean and 
 Chapter. 
 
 7. From the Register of Bishop Miles Coverdale. 
 
 THIS Eegister begins with the following title : 
 " EegistrumEeverendissimi Milonis, permissione Divina Exon : 
 
 Episcopi, incoeptum 12 die mensis Septembris anno Dom. 1551, 
 
 et Consecrationis ipsius Dom. Milonis Epis. primo." 
 
 Thus it is seen that the Bishop's personal Eegister is duly and 
 
 properly commenced about twelve days after his consecration. 
 On folios 1 and 2 of this volume occurs a commission granted 
 
 by Miles, by divine permission, Bishop of Exeter, to Thomas
 
 390 Appendices. 
 
 Herle, for the exercise of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, tlie date of 
 which runs thus : 
 
 " Dat. Exon : in Palatio Nostro 17 die mensis Septembris. 
 Anno Dom. 1551, regnique Regiae Majestatis supradictee anno 
 quinto, et nostrae Consecrationis primo." 
 
 On folios 5 and 6, the Institution of Leonard Bilson to the 
 Prebend of Teinton dated July 19th 1552, " Nostrse consecra- 
 tionis anno primo." 
 
 On folios 6 and 7 of the same appears the Mandate for 
 Bilson's Induction, and bears date the same day, concluding 
 with the words, " Nostrse Consecrationis anno primo." 
 
 On folios 12 and 13, there are Kegisters of the Ordinations of 
 Miles, Bishop of Exon the title of which runs thus : 
 
 " Eegistrurn De Ordinibus Reverend, in Christ o Patris et 
 Dom. Dom. Milonis, permissione Divina Exon: Episcopi 
 celebratis in Dioeces. Exon : diebus, annis et locis prout inferius 
 continetur." 
 
 We find ordinations, duly, formally, and regularly held on 
 December 20th. 1551, on the 26th of the same month and year ; 
 on the 1st of January 1552 ; on the 3rd of July 1552 ; again on 
 the 24th of the same year and month ; as also on the 22nd of 
 May, 1553. Some of them were held in the Bishop's private 
 chapel, and others in the Cathedral Church of Exeter : all are 
 regularly recorded; while in the last entry only (A.D. 1553) the 
 following " Consecrationis suae anno secundo " occurs ; facts 
 which prove the Consecration of the Bishop himself to have 
 occurred at Croydon at the period set forth in that Record of it, 
 which is preserved in Cranmer's Register.
 
 Appendices. 391 
 
 No. XII. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE CONSECRATION OF 
 PARKER. 
 
 THE whole of the documents given verbatim in this Twelfth 
 Appendix are taken from the Register of Archbishop Parker at 
 Lambeth/ 1 ' The volume itself, of a considerable size and bulk, 
 is of vellum sheets. From the style and character of the 
 writing, as well as from the order and care with which an 
 accurate and uniform margin has been preserved throughout, 
 it is clear that the Book was prepared before it was used and 
 filled. The same handwriting which appears in Cranmer's 
 Register appears likewise in this : and occasionally the 
 initials "A. H.," for "Anthony Huse," as in Cranmer's 
 Register, are found appended, from which it is clear that 
 the volume is a contemporary production. It contains Records 
 of the Confirmations and Consecrations of Bishops, Institutions 
 and Inductions of Clergy, Commissions, Visitations, and other 
 formal instruments. These are entered carefully, orderly, 
 according to their date, and in complete harmony both with 
 custom and the law. The volume itself, on the first page, 
 has a whole length heraldic illumination, representing the arms 
 of the Archbishop impaled with those of the See of Canterbury, 
 and surmounted with a mitre. The whole of the introductory 
 paragraph stands in black letter. In the following reprint 
 care has been taken to represent the records in question with 
 their difficult abbreviations and contractions as literally and 
 exactly as can be done with ordinary modern type. 
 
 m Beuerenfctfiistnu in CD&rtsta patrts et SD'nt, >'ni 
 Parker, in IrcMe'pttm (JDantuarun. per SDecanu. ft 
 
 * The only exception to this statement is the Record of Parker's consecra- 
 tion, taken from the Library of C. C. C. Cambridge, added at the end of this 
 Appendix.
 
 392 Appendices. 
 
 Cap't'lm. (Ecclt'c Cat&. tt iftetropaltttce pi CDantuarien. p'itct., 
 btprc ft auc'te liccntte Hegie dc in Jjac p'tc fact, Primo tote 
 8ttg;ttfitt 8nno SD'ni fftilU0tma qutntrcntestma qtttnqua* 
 
 nono clccti ac p'. Eeuercntios P'rffi 2D'nos SLBiirum 33ar 
 lotoe nup. -Satjjon. ft 53eIUn. 'punt, ntt'c elcctum Ctceetrcn. 
 
 ^>corp fcuUu. Ciccstcea. 'pnm, nu'c electa. Ipmfar&cn. 
 
 . dDoijrrUalc quo'Ja. Cjron. (E'punt, ct 
 'pum fiulfratjancn. -Ceiforljcn., btpre 1'raru. 
 Hesiaru. Paten, eis Uirrctaru. lono Me ^HcnBtfi 2Dcce'6ds tune 
 prop, sequcn. confirmati necno. p'. ip'oix Kcucrcnliofi JP'res. Stttr'te 
 p'iict. Dccima ceptima lie cittsUcm ^le'sifi 5Dcce'ijnfi co'smatt 
 3tnt|janto ^use armijero tune He'jjrano prtmario UUti Eeueren* 
 
 3lcta ^abtta et facta in J&ejrocta Confirmac'o'ts 
 
 CA5ICB. .... , .,. ... . . , . 
 
 electioms venerabms et eximij viri mag ri 
 Matthei Parker Sacre Theologie Professoris in Archie'pum 
 Cantuarien : electi, Nono die mensis Decembris Anno D'ni 
 Milli'mo quingen . quinquagesimo nono, et Eegni felicissimi 
 illustrissime in Xpo. Principis et D'ne n're, D'ne Elizabethe 
 Dei gr'a Anglie, ffrancie, et Hibernie Eegine, fidei defens., etc. 
 anno secundo, in Eccli'a parochiali Beate Marie de Arcubus 
 London : Eccli'e Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : jurisdictionis im- 
 mediate, coram Eeuerendis in Xpo. patribus, D'nis Will'mo 
 quondam Bathon : et Wellen : Ep'o, mine Hereforden : electo, 
 Milone Coverdale quondam Exon: E'po, et loh'e Bedforden : 
 E'po suffraganeo, median. 1'ris Comrnissionalibus paten, d'ce 
 illustrissime D'ne n're Eegine in Lac parte Commissarijs 
 inter alios, cum liac clausula, Quatenus vos aut ad minus 
 quatuor v'rum, etc. Necnon cum bac adjectione Supplentes 
 nihilominus etc. 1'time fulcitis, in p'ntia mei ffrancisci Clerke 
 notarij pu ci in actorum scribam in hac parte propter ab'iam 
 mag'ri Anthonij Huse Eeg'rarii etc. assumpti prout sequitur, 
 viz. 
 
 2)ie et Low predict, inter horas octava. et nonarn ante 
 meridiem coram Commissarijs suprano'iatis comparuit p'sonal'r 
 
 loh'es Incent notarius pu cus ac p'ntauit eisdem 
 tEc- reuerendis d'nis Commissarijs 1'ras Commissionales 
 
 patentes Eegias eis in bac parte directas, bumil'r 
 
 PARKER ABCHI- supplicando quatenus onus executionis 1'rarum 
 a'piCANi: n v A- i . 
 
 Commissionahu. patentiumn mo i in se assumere, ac 
 
 juxta earum continentia. procedend. fore in dicto Confirmationis
 
 Appendices. 393 
 
 negocio decernere dignarentur. Quibus quidem 1'ris Commis- 
 sionalibus de Mandate d'corum Commissariorum per eundera 
 loh'em Incent pu ce perlectis, ijdem Commissarij ob reuerentiam 
 et honorem dc'e serenissirne D'ne n're Eegine, acceptarunt in 
 se onus 1'rarum Commissionaliu patentium Kegiaru. h'moi, et 
 decreuerunt procedend. fore iuxta vim forma, et effectum 
 earundem. Deinde dictus loh'es Incent exhibuit procuratorium 
 suu. pro Decano et Cap't'lo Eccli'e Metropolitice Xpi. Can- 
 tuarien : et fecit se partem pro eisdem, ac no'i'e Procu'rio 
 eorunde. Decani et Capt'li p'ntavit eisdem Commissarij s, 
 venerabilem vii-um mag'rum Nicholau. Bullinghame Legum 
 doctorem, ac e regione d'corum Commissariorum sistebat. Qui 
 exhibuit Procuratorium suum pro dicto venerabili et eximio 
 viro mag'ro Mattheo Parker Cantur : electo, et fecit se partem 
 pro eodem. Et tune d'cus loh'es Incent exhibuit Mandatum 
 Citatorium originale unacum Certificatorio in dorso super 
 executione eiusdem, et petijt omnes et sing'los citatos pu ce pre- 
 conizari ; ac consequenter facta trina pu ca . preconizatione omniu. 
 et sing'lorum oppositorum ad foras eccli'e p'och'is de Arcubus 
 predict, et nullo eorum comparente, nee aliquid in hac parte 
 opponen., obijcien., vel excipien., d'cus loh'es Incent accusavit 
 eorum coutumacias, et petijt eis et eorum quemlibet reputari 
 contuniaces, ac in pena. contumaciarum suarum h'moi viam 
 ulterius in hac parte opponendi contra d'cam electionem, 
 formam eiusdem, aut p'sona. electam precludi. Ad cuius 
 petic'o'em d'ci d'ni Commissarij pronunciarunt eos contumaces, 
 ac in pena. etc. viam ulterius in hac parte opponendi eis et 
 eorum cuilibet precluserunt. Necnon ad petic'o'em d'ci loh'is 
 Incent ad vlteriora in h'mo'i Confirmationis negocio procedend. 
 fore decreverunt, prout in Schedula per prefatu. D'nm Will'mu. 
 Barlow electum Cicestren : de consensu Collegarum suorum 
 lecta plenius continetur. Qua quidem Schedula sic lecta 
 prefatus loh'es Incent in p'ntia prefati mag'ri Nicholai Bul- 
 linghame procu'ris d'ni electi Cant : anted'ci dedit Summaria. 
 petic'o'em in Scriptis, quam petijt admitti, ad cuius petic'o'em 
 d'ni Commisarij admiserunt d'cam Summariarn petic'o'em et 
 assignarunt d'co Incent ad probandum contenta in eadem ad 
 statim. Deinde Incent in subsidium probationis contentorum 
 in d'ca Summaria peticione, exhibuit processu. electionis de 
 p'sona d'ci venerabilis viri, mag'ri Matthei Parker per Decanu. 
 et Cap't'lm Eccl'ie Cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant : predict.
 
 394 Appendices. 
 
 fact, et celebrat., quo per d'nos Commissaries viso, inspecto, et 
 perspecto, ijdem D'ni Commissarij ad petic'o'em prefati loannis 
 Incent li'mo'i processu. pro lecto habendu. fore et censeri 
 voluerunt et decreverunt, Et tune d'cus Incent super h'mo'i 
 summaria peticione produxit loh'em Baker gener. et Will'mura 
 Tolwyn Artium mag'rum in Testes, Quos d'ni Commissarij ad 
 eius petic'o'em lureiurando onerarunt, de dicendo veritatem 
 quam nouerint in liac parte, Quibus per me prefatu. ffranciscum 
 Clerke seorsum et Secrete examinatis, eorumq : dictis et Attes- 
 tationibus ad petic'o'em d'ci loh'is Incent per d'nos Comrnis- 
 sarios publicatis, et per ip'os visis et inspectis, ip'i d'ni Com- 
 missarij ad petic'o'em dicti Incent assignarunt sibi ad pro- 
 ponend. o'ia ad statim. Deinde Incent exhibuit omnia et 
 sing'la per eum in dicto negocio exhibita et proposita quatenus 
 sibi conducunt, et non al'er neq : alio modo, Et tune d'ni ad 
 petic'o'em Incent assignarunt sibi ad concludend. ad statim, 
 dicto Incent concludente cum eisdem d'nis Commissarijs secu. 
 etiam concludentibus, Qua Conclusione sic facta dicti d'ni Com- 
 missarij ad petic'o'em Incent assignarunt ad audiend. finale 
 decretum siue S'niam dimnitivarn ad statim. Consequenter 
 vero facta alia trina preconizatione Oppositorum sic (ut pre- 
 mittitur) citatoru., et non comparen. nee quicq: in hae parte 
 opponen., d'ni Commissarij ad petic'o'em Incent pronunciarunt 
 eos et eorum quemlibet contumaces, ac in pena. contumaciaru. 
 suarum li'mo'i decreuerunt procedend. fore ad prolac'o'em 
 S'nie diffinitiue siuedecreti finalis in hac causa ferend., ip'orum 
 sic citatorum et non comparen. ab'ia siue contumacia in aliquo 
 non obstan. prout in Schedula per memoratumD'nm Will 'mum 
 Cicestren: electum de consensu collegarum suorum lecta 
 dilucidius continetur. Hijs itaq : in ordine gestis, ac prestito 
 per mag'rum Nich'um Bullingh'me no'i'e procu'rio prefati d'ni 
 electi Cantuarien : ac in a'i'am ip'ius d'ni electi luramento cor- 
 porali, juxta forma, descripta. in Statut. parliament! Anno 
 primo Regni d'ce d'ne Eegine Elizabethe edit, prefati d'ni 
 Commissarij ad petic'o'em d'ci Incent tulerunt et promulgaruut 
 S'niam diffinitiva. in Scriptis per prefatu. D'nm. Will'mum 
 electum Cicestren : de Consensu. collegaru. suorum lectis, pro- 
 nunciando, decernendo, ceteraq : faciendo prout in eadem con- 
 tinetur. Super Quibus tarn prefatus mag'r Nicholaus Bul- 
 lingh'me quam d'cus loh'es lucent me eundem ffranciscum 
 Clerke sibi vuu. vel plura pu cu . seu pu ca . Instrumentum siue
 
 
 Appendices. 395 
 
 Instrumenta conficere, ac Testes inferius no'i'atos Testimo- 
 nium inde perhibere petiverunt. Postremo autem d'ci d'ni 
 Commissarij ad petic'o'em tarn procuratoris prefati d'ni electi 
 et confirmati quam procu'ris Decani et Cap't'li eccl'ie Metro- 
 politice Xpi. Cantuar : predict, decreuerunt ip'um Eeuerendis- 
 simu. d'nm. electum et confirmation consecrandum et bene 
 dicend. fore, Curamq : Eegimen et Administrationem Sp'ualium 
 et Temporaliu. d'ci Archie'patus Cantuar. eidem d'no electo et 
 confirmato commiserunt, Ip'umq : in realem, actualem, et 
 corporalem possessionem d'ci Archie'patus, luriumq : Digni- 
 tatu., Honorum, Preeminen. et pertinen. suorum vniuersorum 
 inducend., et intronizand. fore etiam decreuerunt, per decanum 
 et Cap't'lm. eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : 
 predict, aut alium quemcunq : ad quern de lure et consuetu- 
 dine id munus dinoscitur pertinere, iuxta eccl'ie Xpi. Cantuar : 
 moreni laudabilem, Legibus et Statutis modernis huius incliti 
 Regni Anglie non reclamantem aut aduersantem. 
 
 L3"^jSl-i3(Cl) Dei g'ra Anglie ffrancie et Hibernie 
 
 Eegina, fidei defensor etc. Eeuerendis in Xpo. 
 
 p'ribus Anthonio Landaven : e'po Will'mo Barlo BESS 
 
 quondam Bathou e'po none Cicestren : electo, lohan- l^mur! 1 
 
 ni Scory quondam Cicestren : e'po, nunc electo Hereforden : 
 
 Miloni Coverdale quondam. Exon : e'po, lohanni [Here "Ei- 
 
 chardo" was first written,] Bedforden : lohanni Thetforden : 
 
 e'pis Suffraganeis, loh'i Bale Osseren : e'po Sal'tm. Cum 
 
 vacante nuper Sede Archie'pali Cantuar : per mortem naturalem 
 
 D'ni Eeginaldi Pole Cardinalis vltimi et Immediati Archie'pi et 
 
 pastoris eiusdem, ad humilem petic'o'em Decani et Cap't'li 
 
 eccl'ie n're cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien :, eisdern 
 
 per 1'ras n'ras patentes L'niam concesserinius, alium sibi eligend. 
 
 in Archie'pum et pastorem Sedis pred'ce, Ac ijdem decanus et 
 
 Cap't'lm, vigore et obtent. 1'nie n're pred'ce dil'cm. nobis in 
 
 Xpo. mag'rum Mattheum Parker Sacre Theologie Professorem 
 
 sibi et eccl'ie pred'ce elegerunt in Archie'pum et pastorem, 
 
 prout per 1'ras suas patentes Sigillo eorum communi sigillat. 
 
 nobis inde direcfcas plenius liquet et apparet, Nos electionem 
 
 illam acceptantes, eidem Electioni Eegiu. n'rum Assensu. 
 
 adhibuimus pariter et fauorem Et hoc vobis Tenore p'ntium 
 
 significamus, Eogautes ac in fide et dilectione quibus nobis 
 
 tenemini firmiter precipiendo mandautes, Quatenus vos aut ad 
 
 minus Quatuor v'rum euudem Mattheum Parker in Archie'pum
 
 396 Appendices. 
 
 et pastorem Eccl'ie Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : pre- 
 dicte (sicut prefertur) electum, electionemq : pred'cam confir- 
 mare, et eundem mag'rum Mattheum Parker in Arcliie'pum et 
 pastorem Eccl'ie pred'ce consecrare, Ceteraq : omnia et singula 
 peragere que v'ro in hac parte incumbunt Officio Pastorali, 
 iuxta formam Statutorum in ea parte editorum et prouisorum 
 velitis cum effectu. Supplentes niliilominus Suprema auc'te 
 u'ra Eegia ex mero motu et certa Scientia n'ris Si quid aut in 
 hijs que iuxta Mandatum n'rum pred'cuin per vos fient, aut in 
 vobis aut v'rum aliquo, Conditione, Statu, facultate, v'ris, ad 
 Premissa p'ficiend. desit, aut deerit, eorumque per Statuta 
 huius Eegni n'ri, aut per Leges eccl'iasticas in liac parte requi- 
 runtur, aut n'cc'ria sunt, Temporis Eatione et rerum neces- 
 sitate id postulante. In cuius Eei Testimonium has 1'ras n'ras 
 fieri fecimus patentes. T. meip'a apud Westm. sexto Die 
 Decembris Anno Eegni n'ri Secundo. Ha. Cordell. 
 
 " "Wee whose names be heare subscribid, thinke in our juclge- 
 mentes, that by this Commission in this forme 
 
 OPISIOS 
 
 ilwTiM P enn i<l as well the Quenes Ma tie , may lawfully 
 auctorize the p'sons within namid to theffecte 
 specified as the said p'sons maye exercise the acte of con- 
 firminge and consecratinge in the same to them committid. 
 WILL' AM MAYE, HENRY HARVEY, 
 
 EGBERT WESTON, THOMAS YALE, 
 
 EDWARD LEEDES, NICHOLAS BULLINGHAM." 
 
 JDatcat vniuersis per p'ntes, Q'd nos decanus et Cap't'lm. 
 PBOCDBA- Eccl'ie Cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : in 
 *" Domo n'ra Cap't'lari, cap't'lariter congregati de 
 vnanimi Assensu et Cousensu n'ris Dilectos nobis 
 in Xpo. mag'rum Will'mum Darrell cl'icum in Artibus mag'rum 
 eccl'ie cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant : predict. Canonicu, et 
 Prebendarium, Anthonium Huse armigerum, loh'em Clarke et 
 loh'em Incent Notaries pu cos . co. m et di. m n'ros veros, certos, 
 1'timos ac indubitatos procu'res, actores, factores, negociorumq : 
 u'rorum gestores, et nuncios Sp'iales ad infrascripta, no'i'amus, 
 ordinamus, facimus, et coustituimus per p'ntes ; damusq : et 
 concedimus eisdem procu'ribus n'ris co m et eorum cuilibet (vt 
 prefertur) per se di m . et insolid., p'tatem generalem, et Mandatu, 
 speciale pro nobis et no'ibus n'ris, venerabilem et eximiu, virum
 
 Appendices. 397 
 
 mag'rum Mattlietim Parker Sacre Tlieologie Professorem in 
 Archie'pum et pastorem d'ce Eccl'ie Cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. 
 Cant : per nos electum, seu eius procuratoreml'timu., Tempori- 
 bus et Locis congruis et oportunis adeundi, Ip'umq : ex parte 
 n'ra, ad consentiend. election! de p'sona sua facte et celebrate 
 debita cum Instantia petend. et requirend., Necnon electionem 
 h'mo'i per nos de p'sona prefati Mag'ri Matthei Parker (vt pre- 
 fer tur) factam et celebrata., excellentissime in Xpo. Principi et 
 d'ne' n're, d'ne Elizabetbe dei gr'a Anglie, ffrancie, et Hibernie 
 Regine fidei defens. etc. d'ce eccl'ie fundatrici et p'rone intimandi 
 et notificandi, ac eius Consensu, et Assensu. regios in ea parte 
 humil'r implorand., Ac decretum electionis pred'ce, et p'sonam 
 per nos (vt premittitur) electam, coraru quibuscunq : p'sonis 
 Eegia auc'te in bac parte 1'time fulcitis p'ntandi et exhibendi, 
 Dictumq : decretum siue processum electionis pred'ce, et persona, 
 sic (vt premittitur) electam, in debita luris forma connrmari et 
 approbari, defectusq : (si qui forsan in hac parte interuenerint) 
 debite suppleri petend. requirend., et impetrand., agendiq : et 
 defendend. ac liteni seu lites contestand., et contestari vidend., 
 Articulu. siue Artic'los, Libellu. siue libellos, seu quascunq : 
 Summarias petic'o'es dand. et proponend., Testes, 1'ras, et 
 Instrumenta ac alia quecunq : probationum genera producend. 
 et exhibend., Testesq : h'mo'i iurari vidend. et audiend., In 
 causa seu causis concludend. et concludi vidend., d'cumq : Con- 
 firmationis negociu. vsq : ad finalem expedic'o'em eiusdem in- 
 clusiue prosequend., Necnon Administrationem omniu. et 
 sing'lorum Sp'ualium et Temporaliu. d'ci Archie'patus Cantuar : 
 eidem electo committi, Ip'umque in realem, actualem, et cor- 
 poralem possessionem eiusdem Archie'patus, luriumq: digni- 
 tatu., honoru., preeminen. et pertinen. suorum vniuersorum 
 inducend. et intronizand. fore decerni peteud., requirend. et 
 obtinend. Et general'r omnia et Sing'la alia faciend., exercend., 
 et expediend., Que in premissis et circa ea n'cc'ria fuerint seu 
 q'mo'l't oportuna, etiamsi niandatum de se magis exigant 
 speciale quarn Superius est expressum, Promittimusq : nos 
 ratum, gratu., et firmu. perpetuo habituros Totum et Quicquid 
 ip'c procu'res n'ri, seu eorum aliquis fecerint seu fecerit in 
 premissis vel aliquo premissorum, et in ea parte Cautionem 
 exponimus per p'ntes. In cuius Eei testimoniu. Sigillum n'rum 
 (Quo in p'nti vacatione Sedis Archie'palis Cantuarien : predict, 
 vtimur) p'nlibus apponi fecimus. Dat. in Domo n'ra Cap't'lari 
 
 2D
 
 398 Appendices. 
 
 Tertio die mensis August!, anno d'ni Mill'imo, Quingenp , Quin- 
 quagesimo Nono. 
 
 jPateat vniuersis per p'ntes, Q'd ego Mattlieus Parker, 
 PHOCUB Sacre Theologie Professor in Archie'pum Eccl'ie 
 
 DICTI D'NI 
 
 ELECTI. Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : per vener- 
 
 abiles et eximios viros decanu. et Cap't'lm eccl'ie pred'ce rite et 
 1'time electus, dil'cos mihi in Xpo. mag'ros Willniu. May, 
 decanu eccl'ie cath'is Divi Pauli London, et Nicholau. Bulling- 
 liame Legum doctorem, co m et di m meos veros, certos, 1'timos ac 
 indubitatos procu'res, actores, factores, negociorumq : meoruni 
 gestores, et nuncios Speciales ad infrascripta no' i'o, ordino, 
 facio, et constituo per p'ntes, Doq : et concedo eisdem procura- 
 toribus meis co m et eorum vtriq: (vt prefertur) p'. se di m et 
 insolid. p'tatein generalem et mandatum Speciale pro me ac 
 vice, loco, et no'i'e meis coram Eeuerendis in Xpo. p'ribus et 
 d'nis, Will'mo quondam Bathon : et Wellen : e'po, nunc Cices- 
 tren : electo loann 8 Scory quondam Cicestren : e'po, nunc electo 
 Hereforden : Milone Coverdale quondam Exon : e'po et loh'e 
 Bedforden : e'po Suffraganeo, Serenissime in Xpo. Principis et 
 d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabethe Dei gr'a Anglie, fl'rancie, et Hibernie 
 Eegine fidei defens. etc., ad Infrascripta Commissarijs cum hac 
 clausula viz vnacu. dnis lohanne Thetforden. Suffraganeo et 
 lob'e Bale Osseren : e'po, et etiam hac clausula, Quatenus vos 
 aut ad minus Quatuor v'rum, etc. necnon et hac adiectione, 
 Supplentes nihilominus, etc. special'r et I'time deputatis com- 
 parendi, meq: a p'sonali Comparic'o'e excusand., ac ca'am et 
 ca'as ab'ie mee h'mo'i allegand., et proponend., ac (si opus fuerit) 
 fidem desuper faciend. et iurand., Electionemq : de me et p'sona 
 mea ad d'cm. Archie'patu. Cantuarien : per prefatos Decanu. 
 et Cap't'l'm. Eccl'ie Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : 
 factam et celebratam per eosdem Commissarios regies approbari 
 et confirmari, meq : in Archiepresulem Cantuarien : predict, 
 recipi et admitti, Atq : in realem, actualem, et corporalem 
 possessionem d'ci Archie'patus Cantuarien : luriumq : et per- 
 tinen. suorum vniuersorum induci, et intronizari petend. requi- 
 rend. et impetrand., decretaq: quecunq : in hac parte n'cc'ria 
 et oportuna ferri et interponi petend. et obtinend., luramentum 
 insuper tarn de fidelitate, subiectione et ob'ia dicte Serenissime 
 d'ne n're Begine Elizabetha, heredibusq : et Succ'. suis pre- 
 stand. et exhibeud., necnon de renunciando, recusando, et re- 
 fatando o'eni et o'i'odam auc'teni, p'tatem, lurisdictionem, et
 
 Appendices. 399 
 
 Superioritatem forinsecas et extraneas, secundum vim, forma., 
 et effectum Statutorum hums incliti Eegni Anglie in liac parte 
 editorum et prouisorum, Quam etiam aliud quodcunq ; Sacra- 
 mentu. licitum et honesturn, ac de lure, Legibus, et Statutis 
 liuius Eegni Anglie in hac parte q'moTt reqiiisit. in a'i'am 
 nieam et pro me prestand., subeund. et iurand. ; Et general 1 ! 
 omnia et singl'a alia faciend. exercend., exequend. et expediend. 
 que in premissis aut circa ea n'cc'ria fuerint seu q'mol't opor- 
 tuna, etiamsi Mandatum de se exigant magis Speciale quani 
 superius est expressum, promittoq : me ratum, gratu., et firmu. 
 perpetuo habiturum, totum et quicquid d'ci procu'res mei seu 
 eorum aliquis fecerint seu fecerit in premissis vel aliquo 
 eorundem, sub ypotheca et obligatione om'iu. et sing'lorum 
 Bonorum meorum tarn p'ntium quam futuroru., et in ea parte 
 Cautionem expono per p'ntes. In cuius Kei Testimonium 
 Sigillu. venerabiliu. virorum D'norum Decani et Cap't'li Eccl'ie 
 Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : presentibus affigi procuraui. Et 
 Nos Decanus et Cap't'lm antedict. ad Kogatum dicti Consti- 
 tuents Sigillu. n'rum h'mo'i p'ntibus apposuimus. Dat. septimo 
 die mensis Decembris Anno D'ni MiU'imo, Quingeng, Quin- 
 quagesimo nono, Eegniq : felicissimi d'ce Serenissime D'ne 
 n're Eegine Elizabethe Anno Secundo. 
 
 gM3riL';fH3Hi> quondam Bathon : et Wellen : e'pus, 
 nunc Cicestren : electus, loh'es Scory quondam 
 Cicestren : e'pus, nunc electus Hereforden : Milo CONTRA OPPOSI- 
 Coverdale quondam Exon : e'pus et lobannes Bed- 
 forden. e'pus, median. 1'ris Commissionalibus paten, illustris- 
 sime in Xpo. principis et d'ne n're d'ne Elizabethe Dei gr'a 
 Anglie, ffrancie, et Hibernie Eegine, fidei defens. etc. vnacum 
 hac Clausula viz. vnacu. d'nis lohanne Thetforden : Suffraganeo, 
 et loh'e Bale Osseren : e'po et etiam hac clausula, Quatenus 
 vos, aut ad minus Quatuor v'rum etc. necnon et hac adiectione, 
 Supplentes nihilominus etc. nobis directis 1'time fulciti, 
 "Vniuersis et sing'lis d'ce d'ne n're Eegine Subditis per vniuer- 
 sum Anglie Eegnum vbilibet constitutis Sal'tm. Cum vacante 
 nuper sede Archie'pali Cantuarien:, per mortem naturalem d'ni 
 Eeginaldi Pole Cardinalis vltimi et immediati Archie'pieiusdem, 
 Decanus et Cap't'lm eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantur : 
 predict, pro eleotione noui et futuri Archie'pi et pastoris 
 eiusdem eccl'ie (L'nia Eegia primitus in ea parte petita et 
 obtenta) celebrand., certum Terminu. prefixerint, et assignaue- 
 
 2 D 2
 
 400 Appendices. 
 
 rint, Atq : in h'mo'i electionis negocio, Termino ad id Statute 
 et assignato rite procedentes, venerabilem virum, mag'rumMat- 
 theum Parker Sacre Theologie Profe ssorem in eorum et d'ce 
 Eccl'ie Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant. Archiepresulem elige- 
 rint, Cumq: d'ca Serenissima D'na n'ra Eegina ad humilern 
 Petic'o'em dictorum Decani et Cap't'li eidem electioni de 
 p'sona prefati electi vt premittitur facte et celebrate, et p'sone 
 electe, Eegium suum adkibuerit assensu., pariter et fauorern, 
 prout per easdem 1'ras suas patentes, magno Sigillo suo Anglie 
 sigillat. nobis significauerit, Mandando, quatenas p'sona. 
 electam, et electionem h'mo'i confimare, et eundem Mattheu. in 
 in Archie 'pum Cantur : consecrare, iuxta formam Statuti in ea 
 parte editi et prouisi velimus cum omni Celeritate accomrnoda, 
 prout per easdem 1'ras patentes regias (ad quas b'eatur relatio) 
 plenius liquet et apparet, Nos vero volentes eiusdeni Serenis- 
 sime d'ne u're Eegine Mandatis pro Officii n'ri debito parere, ac 
 in b'mo'i Confirmationis negocio juxta luris et Statutoru. 
 buius incliti Eegni Anglie exigentia. procedere, omnes et sing'- 
 los (si qui essent) Qui contra d'cam electionem, seu forma, 
 eiusdem, p'sonamue electam, dicere, vel opponere voluerint, ad 
 Diem, locum, et effect, subscriptos euocand. et citand. fore 
 decreuimus, Justicia id poscente, Vobis ig'r co m et di m comnait- 
 timus et firmiter iniungendo mandamus, Quatenus citetis seu 
 citari faciatis peremptorie, pu ce altaq : et intelligibili voce infra 
 eccl'iam P'ocb'em beate Marie de Arcubus London, eccl'ie 
 Xpi. Cantuar : Jurisdictionis immediate, Necnon per affixionern 
 p'ntium in aliquo loco conuenienti infra eccl'iam p'ocb'em pre- 
 dictam, vel in aljs locis publicis vbi videbitur expediens, omnes 
 et sing'los oppositores (si qui sint) in Specie, alioquin, in 
 genere, Qui contra d'cam electionem, formam eiusdem, p'sona- 
 mue in hac parte electam dicere, obijcere, excipere, vel opponere 
 voluerint, Q'd compareant coram nobis in eadem eccl'ia de 
 Arcubus, die Sabbati prox. futur. viz : nono die p'ntis mensis 
 Decembris inter boras octava. et Nona, ante meridiem eiusdem 
 diei, cum continuatione et prorogatione diemm extunc sequen. 
 et Locorum si oporteat, contra electionem h'mo'i, forma, eius- 
 dem, et p'sona. in ea parte electam (si sua putauerint interesse) 
 dictur. exceptur. et propositur., factur'q : vlterius et receptur. 
 quod lusticia in hac parte suadebit, et d'ci negocii Qualitas et 
 natura de se exigunt et requirunt, Intimantes insuper modo et 
 forma prerecitatis omnibus et sing'lis oppositor. (Si qui sint)
 
 Appendices. 401 
 
 in Specie, alioquin in geiiere, Quibus nos etiam haruin Serie 
 sic intimaniiis Q'd sine ip'i sic citati dictis die, hor. et Loco 
 coram nobis comparuerint, et contra dictam electionem, forma, 
 eiusdeni, p'sonamue in liac parte electani, objicere, excipere vel 
 opponere curauerint sine non, Nos uihilomiuus in d'co negocio 
 (iuxta luris et Statutorum in ea parte editorum exigentiam) pro- 
 cedemus, et procedere intendimus, ip'orum sic citatoru. et non 
 conipareu. ab'ia sine contumacia in aliquo non obstan. Et 
 quid in preniissis feceritis Nos dictis die, lior. et loco debite 
 certificetis seu sic certificet ille v'runi qtii p'ns n'rum Mandatum 
 fuerit executus prout decet. In cuius Eei Testinioniu. Sigillu. 
 venerabiliu. virorum D'nor. decani et Cap't'l Eccl'ie Catb. et 
 Metropolitice Xpi. Cantur : quo in p'nte vacatione vtuntur, 
 p'ntibus affigi roga uimus. Dat. Londini sexto die mensis 
 Decembris Anno d'ni Mill'iino Quingen . [LIX in the margin 
 of the leaf.] 
 
 JQono SDte mensis Decembris Anno d'ni MiU'imo- Quin- 
 gen , quinquagesimo, nono in eccl'ia p'ochiali beate Marie de 
 Arcubus London, Eccl'ie Xpi. Cant : Jurisdictionis immediate 
 coram comrnissarijs regijs retroiio'i'atis, comparuit p'sonal'r 
 Thomas Willet notarius pu cus mandatarius in hac parte I'time 
 deputatus, et certificauit se septimo die -mensis Decembris jam 
 currentis executum fuisse p'ns mandatum in eccl'ia p'ochiali 
 de Arcubus predict, iuxta forma, inferius descript. super quibus 
 fecit fidem. 
 
 Ufa 5D* i JBo'i'e 8mcn. Nos Will'mus quondam Bathou : 
 et Wellen : e'pus, nu'c electus Cicestren : loh'es P RIM 
 Scory quondam Cicestren : e'pus, nu'c Herefordeu : coMRA 
 electus, Milo Coverdale quondam Exon : e'pus et 30RES - 
 lo'annes Bedforden : e'pus, Serenissime in Xpo. Principis et 
 d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabethe Dei gr'a Anglie, ffraiicie, et Hibernie 
 Kegine fidei defeus. etc. median. 1'ris suis Eegijs Cornmission- 
 libus paten, and Infrascripta Comniissarij cum hac clausula 
 viz vnacu. d'nis loh'e Thetforden : Suffraganeo et loh'e Bale 
 Osseren : e'po, et etiam hac clausula, Quatenus vos nut ad minus 
 Quatuor v'rum etc. Necuon et hac adiectioue Supplentes uihilc- 
 niinus etc. Special'r et I'time deputati In negocio Confirmation! s 
 electionis de p'soua venerabilis et eximij viri niag'ri Matthei 
 Parker Sacre Theologie Professoris in Archie'pum Cantuar : 
 electi, facto, et celebrate rite et I'time procedeutes, Omnes et 
 singles Oppositores, Qui contra d'cam electionem, forma.
 
 402 Appendices. 
 
 eiusdem, ant p'sonam electam dicere, excipere vel opponere 
 voluerint, adcomparend. coram nobis istis Die, hor. et loco (Si sua 
 putauerint interesse) contra d'cam electionem, forma eiusdem 
 aut p'sonam electam in debita luris forma dictur., exceptur. et 
 propositur., I'time et peremptorie citatos sepius puce precog- 
 nizatos, diuq : et sufficienter expectatos, et nullo modo com- 
 parentes, ad petic'o'em procu'ris et [et erased] Decani et 
 Cap't'li Cant : pronu'ciamus contumaces, ac ip'is et eoruni 
 cuilibet in penam Contumaciaru. suarum h'mo'i, viam vlterius 
 opponendi contra d'cam electione., forma, eiusdem, aut p'sonam 
 sic electam h'mo'i precludimus in hijs Scriptis ac etiam decer- 
 nimus ad vlteriora in dicto Confirmationis negocio procedeud. 
 fore iuxta luris et Statutorum huius Kegni Anglie exigentia, 
 Ip'orum Contumac. in aliquo non obstan. 
 
 3n SDet JBo'i'e &mcn. Coram vobis Keuerendis in Xpo. 
 SUHMAKIA p'ribus et d'nis, D'nis Will'mo nuper : Bathon : 
 Wellen. e'po, nunc electo Cicestren :, lo'he Scory 
 quondam Cicestren: e'po. nunc electo Hereforden :, Milone 
 Coverdale quonda. Exon : e'po et loh'e Bedforden : e'po. Sere- 
 nissime in Xpo. Principis et d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabethe die gr'a 
 Anglie, ffrancie, et Hibernie, Regine, fidei defens. etc. median. 
 1'ris suis regijs Commissionalibus paten, ad Infrascripta Com- 
 missarijs cum hac clausula, viz : vnacu. d'nis loh'e Thetforden : 
 Suffraganeo, et loh'e Bale Osseren : e'po, et etiam hac clausula, 
 Quatenus vos, aut ad minus Quatuor v'rum etc. necnon et hac 
 adiectione, Supplentes nihilominus etc. Special'r et I'time 
 deputatis, pars venerabilium virorum decani et Cap't'li eccl'ie 
 cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : dicit, allegat, et in hijs 
 Scriptis ad omnem luris effectum exinde sequi valentem, per 
 via. Summarie peticionis in lure proponit, artic'latim prout 
 sequitur. 
 
 3mprimt0 viz. : Q'd Sedes Archie'palis eccl'ie cath. Metro- 
 politice Xpi. Cantuar: predicte, per obitum bone memorie d'ni 
 Eeginaldi Cardinalis Pole nu'cupati vltimi Archie'pi Cantu- 
 arien : nuper vacare [cepit, et aliquandiu vacauit, pastorisq : 
 Solatio caruit, hocq : fuit et est veru., pu cu ., notoriu., 
 manifestum, pariter et famosum, et ponit, co m di m ac de 
 quolibet. 
 
 3Ttem Q'd d'ca Sede Archie'pali Cantuarien : (vt premittitur) 
 dudu. vacan., ac corpore d'ci d'ni Pieginaldi Pole eccl'iastice 
 tradito sepulture, Decanus et cap't'lm. eccl'ie cath'is et Metro-
 
 Appendices. 403 
 
 politice anted'ce cap't'lariter congregat. et Cap't'lm. facientes, 
 (L'nia Eegia primitus ad it petita et obtenta) certu. diem, ac 
 domu. sua. Cap't'larem Cantuarien :, ad electionem futuri 
 Archie 'pi Cantuarien : celebrand. vnanimiter et concorditer pre- 
 fixerunt, ac omnes et sing'los eiusdem eccl'ie Canonicos et 
 Prebendaries Ins, voces aut interesse in eadem electione 
 habentes vel habere pretendentes, ad diem et Locum predict, in 
 h'mo'i electionis negocio processur. et procedi visur. 1'time et 
 peremptorie citari fecerunt hocq : fuit et est verum, pu cu . etc. 
 Et ponit ut supra. 
 
 3ftcm Q'd prefati decanus et Cap't'lm die, et loco prefixis 
 viz : primo die Mensis Augusti vltimo preterit, cap't'lariter 
 congregati et plenu. Cap't'lm facientes, Seruatis primitus per 
 eos de lure, et d'ce eccl'ie Consuetudine Seruandis, vnanimiter 
 et concorditer nullo eorum contradicente, ad electionem futuri 
 Archie'pi eccl'ie memorate per viam seu forma. Compromissi 
 procedend. fore decreuerunt, illamq : via. seu forma, vnaui- 
 miter assumpserunt, et elegerunt, Necnou in veuerabilem virum 
 mag'rum Nicholau. Wotton utriusq : Juris Doctorem d'ce 
 eccl'ie cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant : decanu., sub certis in 
 processu eiusdem electionis expressatis Legibus et Condicionibus 
 compromiseruut, promitten. se ilium acceptatur. in eorurn et 
 d'ce eccl'ie Archie'pm., Quern d'cus Comproniissarius sub 
 Legibus et Conditionibus pred'cis, duxerit elegend. et proui- 
 dend. Et ponit vt supra, 
 
 ^ftcin Q'd dictus Compromissarius onus Compromissi h'mo'i 
 in se acceptans, matura deliberatione apud se habita, Votum 
 suu. in venerabilem et eximiu. virum mag'rum Mattheuni 
 Parker Sacre Thelogie Professorem direxit, Ip'umq : in Archie'- 
 pum et pastore. eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant, 
 predicte iuxta et secundu. p'tatem sibi in ea parte concessam 
 et Compromissionem pred'cam elegit, et eccl'ie memorate de 
 eodem prouidebat. Et ponit vt supra. 
 
 3ftcm Q'd omnes et singuh' d'ce eccl'ie Canonici et Preben- 
 darij in domo Cap't'lari predict, tune p'ntes plenu. Cap't'lm 
 constituentes, electionem per eundem mag'rum Nicholaum 
 Wotton, Compromissarium anted' cum (vt premittitur) factarn 
 acceptarunt et approbarunt, ac rat. et grat. habuerunt pariter 
 et accept. Et ponit vt supra. 
 
 3ftent Q'd electio h'mo'i et p'sona electa die prenotato in 
 eccl'ia Metropolitica Xpi : Cantuar. predict, coram Clero et
 
 40-1 Appendices. 
 
 populo tune in Multitudine copiosa ib'm congregat. debite 
 publicat. et declarat. fuerunt, Et ponit vt supra. 
 
 3Ttem Q'd d'cus Eeuerendissimus d'ns. electus, h'mo'i 
 election! de se et p'sona sua (vt premittitur) facte et celebrate 
 ad humilem petic'o'em eorundem decani et Cap't'li consentijt, 
 debitis Loco et tenapore requisitus, ac Consensu. et Assensu. 
 suos eidem prebuit in Scriptis per eum lectis. Et ponit vt 
 supra. 
 
 3ftfm Q'd prefatus mag'r Mattheus Parker, fuit et est vir 
 providus et discretus, 1'rarum Sacraru. eminente Scientia, vita 
 et moribus merito commendatus, liber et de 1'timo m'rimonio 
 procreatus, atq : in etate I'tima et in ordine Sacerdotali con- 
 stitutus, necnon deo deuotus et eccl'ie memorate apprime 
 n'cc'rius, ac d'ce d'ne n're Eegine, Eegnoq : suo et Eeipublice 
 fidelis et vtilis. Et ponit ut supra. 
 
 3Ttcm Q'd prefati Decani et Cap't'lm., h'mo'i electionem et 
 p'sona. electam prefate Serenissime d'ne n're Eegine per 1'ras 
 suas patentes Sigillo eorum co'i et Cap't'lari roboratas pro- 
 Officij sui debito, iuxta Statutu. huius Eegni Anglie, significa- 
 runt, et intimarunt, Et ponit vt supra. 
 
 3Ttent Q'd p'ntato pro parte decani et Cap't'li antedict. eideui 
 Eegie sublimitati processu, electionis h'mo'i, eadem Benignis- 
 sima d'na n'ra Eegina, pro sua dementia regia, h'mo'i electioni 
 de p'sona prefati venerabilis viri mag'ri Matthei Parker (vt 
 premittitur) facte et celebrate, Consensum et Assensu. suos 
 Eegios gratiose adhibuit et adhibet, illamq: gratani habet, 
 Hocq : fuit et est etc. Et ponit vt supra. 
 
 3ftem Q'd d'ca Serenissima d'na n'ra Eegina vobis Eeuer- 
 endis p'ribus anted'cis de Assensu et Consensu suis Eegijs, 
 h'mo'i electioni (vt premittitur) adhibitis per 1'ras suas pateutes 
 vobis inscriptas et direct, nou solu. significant, verumetiam 
 earundeni 1'rarum suarum paten. Serie vobis rogando man- 
 dauit, Quatenus vos electionem pred'cam et eundem electum 
 confirmare, ip'umq : e'palibus Insignijs insiguire, et decorare, 
 Ceteraq: peragere que v'ris in hac parte incumbunt Officijs 
 pastoralibus iuxta forma. Statuti in ea parte editi et prouisi et 
 1'rarum patentium h'mo'i velitis cum fauore. Et pouit vt 
 supra. 
 
 3ftcnt Q'd premissa omnia et sing'la fuerunt et sunt vera, 
 pu ctt , notoria manifesta, pariter et famosa, atq : de et super 
 eisdem laborarunt et in p'nti laborant pu c * vox et fama, unde
 
 Appendices. 40 
 
 facta fide de lure in hac parte requisita, ad quam faciend. 
 offert se pars dictorum Decani et Cap'tli prompt, et parat. 
 pro Loco et Tempore congruis et oportunis, petit, eadem pars 
 prefatam electionem et p'sonam electam confirmand. fore 
 decerni, et cum effectu confirmari, iuxta luris et Statutorum 
 liuius Eegni Anglie exigentiam, necnon et 1'rarum regiarum 
 Commissionalium patentiurn predict, vobis in hac parte direct. 
 Seriem, Curamq : Eegimen, et Administrationem Arcbie'patus 
 Cantuar : eidem electo comrnitti, Ip'umq : in realem, actualem, 
 et corporalem possessionem d'ci Archie'patus Cantuar : luriumq : 
 lionorum, diguitatu., preeminen. et pertinen. suorum vniuerso- 
 rum inducend. et intronizaud. fore decerni, vlteriusq: fieri et 
 statui in premissis ad ea concern en. quibuscunq : in hac parte 
 interuenien. iuxta facultatem vobis concessam, Que proponit et 
 fieri petit pars ista proponens co m et di m non arctand. se ad 
 ornnia et sing'la premissa proband., nee ad onus Superflue 
 probationis de quo protestatur, Sed quatenus probauerit in pre- 
 naissis, eatenus obtineat in petitis, luris Beneficio et d'ce d'ne 
 n're Kegine gr'a Speciali in omnibus semp'. saluis. Vrum 
 Officium d'ni Indices antedict. humil's implorum. 
 
 ycellenttsfitme g>mnifigtme, et Invictissime in Xpo. 
 Principi, et d'ne n're Elizabethe Dei gr'a 
 Anglie, ffrancie, Hibernie Eegine, fidei defens. etc. ELBCIION^S 
 Vestri humiles et deuoti Subditi Nicholaus 
 Wotton utriusq : luris Doctor, decanus eccl'ie cath. 
 et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien: et eiusdem eccli'e Cap't'lm., 
 omnirnodas ob'iam, fidem, et Subjectionem, gra'm per- 
 petuam et felicitatem in eo per quern reges regnant et prin- 
 cipes dominantur. &<D vestre Serenissime Eegie Maiestatis 
 Noticia. deducimus et deduci volumus per p'ntes Q'd vacante 
 nuper Sede Archie'pali Cantuarien : predict, per obitum bone 
 meniorie E mi in Xpo. p'ris et d'ni, d'ni Eeginaldi Pole Car- 
 diiialis, vltimi et immediati Archiepresulis et pastoris eiusdem, 
 nos Decanus et Cap't'lm. antedict. habita prius L'nia v're ex- 
 cellentissime Maiestatis, ne eadem eccl'ia cath'is et Metropoli- 
 tica per sua. diutina. vacationem grauia pateretur Incommoda, 
 ad electionem futuri Archie'pi et pastoris eiusdem procedere 
 volentes, vicesimo secundo die niensis Julij vltimi preterit, in 
 domo n'ra Cap't'lari eccl'ie memorate cap't'lariter congregati et 
 Cap't'lm. ib'm facientes diem Martis viz. primu. Diem p'ntis 
 mensis Augusti, ac hor. noua. et decimam ante merediem
 
 406 Appendices. 
 
 eiusdem diei, ac donm. Cap't'larem predict, cum Contiiiuatione 
 et prorogatione Dierum et hor. extunc sequen. et Locorum (si 
 oporteat) in ea parte fiend., nobismetip'is tune ib'm p'ntibus, 
 et alijs eiusdem eccl'ie canonicis et prebendarijs absentibus, 
 lus, voces, aut Interesse in electione futuri Arcliie'pi eccl'ie 
 memorate habentibus seu habere pretendentibus futuri Arcliie'pi 
 et pastoris prefate eccl'ie (diuina fauente dementia) celebrand. 
 pro Termino et Loco competen. prefiximus et assignauimus, Ad 
 quos quidem diem hor. et domu. Cap't'larem an'dict. omnes et 
 sing'los Canonicos pred'ce eccl'ie Jus, voces, aut Interesse in 
 h'mo'i electione et electionis negocio habentes in Specie, cete- 
 rosq : omnes alios et sing'los (Si qui essent) qui de lure seu 
 Consuetudine in kac parte lus et interesse habere pretenderent 
 in genere, ad procedend. et procedi vidend. nobiscum in eodem 
 electionis negocio, ac in omnibus et sing'lis Actis vsq : ad 
 finalem expedic'o'em eiusdem, iuxta morem antiquu. et lauda- 
 bile. Consuetudine. eccl'ie pred'ce in hac parte ab antique 
 vsitat. et inconcusse observat. 1'time et peremptorie, citandos, 
 et euocandos, et monendos fore decreuimus, et in ea parte 1'ras 
 Citatorias fieri in forma efficaci valida, et assueta, fecirnus, 
 Necnon p'tatem et Maudatum dil'co nobis in Xpo. Nicholao 
 Simpson in ea parte commisimus, Cum intimatione, Quod siue 
 ip'i sic citati in h'mo'i electionis negocio die hor. et Loco pred'cis 
 comparuerint sine non, Nos nihilominus in eodem negocio 
 procederemus et procedere intenderemus, ip'orum citatorum 
 ab'ia siue Contumacia in aliquo non obstan. 
 
 ltd quidem die Martis viz. primo die mensis Augusti 
 adueniente, inter horas prius assignatas, Nos decanus et 
 Cap't'lm. an'dict. (Campana ad Cap't'lm. celebrand. primitus 
 pulsata) domum Cap't'larem eccl'ie cath'is pred'ce ingressi et 
 Cap't'lm. ib'm celebrantes, in Dilecti nobis in Xpo. lohannis 
 Incent Notarij pu cl ac Testium inferius no'i'atorum p'ntijs. 
 L'niam v're Serenissime Eegie Mat 1 " supradict., Necnon 1'ras 
 Citatorias de quibus supra fit Mentio, vnacu. Certificatorio 
 Super executione earundern per Nicholau. Simpson Mandatarium 
 n'rum an'd'cum, coram nobis tune et ib'm introductas et exhi- 
 bitas pu ce perlegi fecimus, Quarum quidem L'nie, 1'rarum 
 Citatoriarum, et Certificatorij Tenores de verbo ad verbum 
 sequuntur et sunt tales, li|ibet[) Dei gr'a Auglie, 
 ffrancie, et Hibernie Eegina, ffidei Defens. etc. Dilectis uobis 
 in Xpo. Decano et Cap't'lo eccl'ie Metropolitice Cantuar:
 
 Appendices. 407 
 
 Salutem. Ex parte v'ra nobis est humil'i 1 supplicatum, Vt cum 
 eccl'ia prediota, per mortem naturalem Eeuerendissimi in Xpo. 
 patris et d'ni, d'ni Eeginaldi Pole, Cardinalis vlthni Arcbie'pi 
 eiusdem iam vacat, et pastoris sit Solatio destituta, alium vobis 
 eligend. in Arcbie'pum et pastorem, L'niam n'ram fundatoriam, 
 vobis concedere dignaremur, Nos precibus v'ris in hac parte 
 fauorabil'r inclinati, L'uiam illam vobis duximus concedend., 
 Kogantes, Q'd talem vobis eligatis in Arcbie'pum et pastorem 
 qui deo deuotus nobisq : et Eegno n'ro vtilis et fidelis existat. 
 In cuius Eei Testimoniuni has 1'ras n'ras fieri fecimus patentes, 
 Teste meip'a apud. Westmonast : decimo octauo die Julij, 
 Anno Eegni n'ri primo. 
 
 JQtcfjolatts SQEotton vtriusq: luris Doctor, decanus eccl'ie 
 cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cant : et eiusdem eccl'ie Cap't'lm, 
 Dilecto nobis in Xpo. Nicholao Simpson cl'ico Sal'tm. 
 Cum Sedes Arcbie'palis Cantur : predict, per obitum Eeueren- 
 dissimi in Xpo. p'ris et d'ni, d'ni Eeginaldi Pole Cardinalis 
 vltirni Arcbi'epi eiusdem iam vacat, et Archiepresulis siue 
 Pastoris Solatio destituta existit, Nos decanus et Cap't'lm 
 predict, in Domo Cap't'lari eccl'ie anted'ce die subscript, atq : 
 ad effectum infrascriptum, (L'nia Eegia primitus habita et 
 obtenta) Cap't'lariter congregati et Cap't'lm. facien., ne Arcbie'- 
 patus predict, sue vacationis diutius deploraret Incommoda, 
 nobismetip'is pro tune p'ntibus, Ac omnibus alijs Canonicis 
 eiusdem eccl'ie tune absentibus, lus et voces in electione futuri 
 Arcbie'pi eiusdem eccl'ie habentibus, diem Martis viz. primum 
 Diem prox. sequentis Mensis Augusti ac hor. nonam et decimam 
 ante meridiem eiusdem diei, et domum Cap't'larem predict, 
 cum continuatione et prorogatione dierum et horarum extunc 
 sequen. (Si oporteat) in ea parte fienda, ad electionem futuri 
 Arcbie'pi prefate eccl'ie (Deo fauente) celebrand. pro Termino 
 et Loco competen. prefiximus et assignauimus, Necnon ad 
 diem, hor. et locum predict, omnes et sing'los ip'ius eccl'ie 
 cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : Canonicos et prebendarios 
 tarn p'ntes quam ab'entes lus et voces in h'mo'i electione et 
 electionis negocio h'entes, ad faciend. exercend. et expediend. 
 omnia et Sing'la quo circa electiouem h'mo'i in ea parte 
 n'cc'ria fuerint, seu de lure aut Consuetudine eccl'ie pred'ce 
 vel huius incliti Eegni Anglie Statutis q'mo'l't requisita, vsq : 
 ad finalem eiusdem negotij expedic'o'em inclusiue, per Citation. 
 1'ras siue Schedulas in Stallis Prebendartim suar. iuxta moreru
 
 408 Appendices. 
 
 preterit! Temporis ac Statuta et laudabiles Consuetudines eccl'ie 
 pred'ce bactenus ab antique iii ea parte vsitat. et observat. 
 affigend., et ib'm dimittend. peremptorie citandos et monendos 
 fore decreuimus lusticia mediante, Tibi ig'r committimus et 
 mandamus Tenore p'ntium, Quatenus cites seu citari facias 
 peremptorie omnes et Sing'los prefate eccl'ie cath'is et Metro- 
 politice Xpi. Cant : Canonicos prebendatos in Stallis eorum in 
 Choro eiusdem eccl'ie (Citation. 1'ris et Scbedulis in ip'is 
 Stallis pu ce affixis et ib'm dimissis) Quos nos etiani Tenore 
 p'ntium sic citamus, Q'd compareant et eoru. Quilibet coin- 
 pareat, coram nobis pred'co primo die mensis Augusti, in Domo 
 Cap't'lari pred'ca, et inter nor. nonam et decima. ante meridiem 
 eiusdem Diei, cum Continuatione et prorogatione Dierum et 
 liorarum extunc Sequentium (Si oporteat) in ea parte fiend, in 
 prefate electionis negocio, et in sing'lis Actis eiusdem, vsq : ad 
 finalem d'ci Negocij expedic'o'em inelusiue fiend., 1'time pro- 
 cessur. et procedi visur. Ceteraq : omnia et sing'la alia factur. 
 subitur. et auditur. que h'mo'i electionis negocij Natura et 
 Qualitas, de se exigunt et requirunt, Intimando niliilominus 
 citatis pred'cis omnibus et Sing'lis harum Serie, Q'd siue ip'i 
 luxta effectum Citationis h'mo'i die, hor. et loco pred'cis nobis- 
 cum comparuerint siue non, Nos tamen eisdem die hor. et loco 
 in diet, electionis negocio, vsq : ad finalem expedic'o'em 
 eiusdem inalusiue procedemus, prout de lure et Consuetudine 
 fuerit, procedend., eorum sic citatorum absentijs siue Contu- 
 macijs in aliquo non obstan. Et quid in premissis feceritis, 
 Nos dictis die hor. et loco debite certificare cures vnacup'ntibus. 
 Dat. in Domo n'ra Cap't'lari vicesinio secundo die mensis lulij 
 Anno d'ni MiU'inio, Quingen , Quinquagesimo Nono. 
 
 SRenerabiUbttfi et eximijs viiis mag'ris Nicholao Wottou 
 utriusq: luris Doctori, decauo eccl'ie cath' et Metropolitice 
 Xpi. Cantuarien : et eiusdem eccl'ie Cap't'lo, Vestef huniilis 
 et deuotus, Nicholaus Simpson cl'icus, vester ad Infrascripta 
 Mandatarius rite et 1'time deputatus, omni'odas Reueren. 
 et ob'iam cum obsequij exhibitione, tantis viris debit. Mamlu- 
 tum v'rum Keuerendum p'ntibus annex. xxij die mensis lulij 
 vltimi preteriti humil'r. recepi exequend., Cuius auc'te etvigore, 
 d'co xxij die lulij per amxionem d'ci v'ri Mandati in Stallo 
 v'ri prefati d'ni decani infra Chorum eiusdem ecc'lie cath'is et 
 Metropolitice, atq: per amxionem Citatiouum Schedularu. in 
 sing'lis Stallis Cauouicorum et prebendariorum d'ce eccl'ie
 
 Appendices. 409 
 
 iuxta vim, forma, et effectum mandati v'ri Citatorij k'mo'i 
 pu ce affixarum, et ib'm dimissarum, omnes et sing'los Canonicos 
 Prebendas in d'ca eccl'ie obtinentes, in electione futuri Archie'pi 
 eiusdem eccl'ie, Ins, voces, et Interesse h'entes, aut habere 
 pretendentes p'emptorie citari feci, Q'd comparorent et eorum 
 Quilibet compareret coram vobis, die, nor. et Loco in Mandato 
 v'ro Eeuerendo predicto specificatis vnacum Continuatione et 
 prorogatione dierum et horaru. (Si oporteat) extunc sequen., 
 vobiscuni tune et ib'm in h'mo'i electione et electionis 
 negocio iuxta luris exigentiam et d'ce Eccl'ie Cath'is con- 
 suetudines processur. et procedi visur. vsq : ad finaleni expedi- 
 tionem eiusd. inclusiue, Vlteriusq : factur. in ea parte quod 
 Tenor et eff'cus d'ci v'ri Mandati de se exigunt et requirunt, Inti- 
 mando insuper, et intimari feci, eisdem sic citatis, Q'd siue ip'i 
 dictis die, lior. et loco vobiscuni comparuerint siue non, Vos 
 nihilominus eisdem die, lior. et loco cum Continuatione, et pro- 
 rogatione dierum et horaru. h'mo'i, extunc sequen., iuxta luris 
 Exigentiam et preteriti Temporis Obseruantia. in h'mo'i electionis 
 negocio procedere intenditis, ip'orum Citatorum Contumacia 
 ab'iaq : siue Negligentia in aliquo non obstan. Et sic Mandatu. 
 v'rum pred'curo. in forma mini demandata, debite exequi feci et 
 causaui. No'i'a vero et cogno'i'a pred'corum Canonicorurn (vt 
 premittitur) citatorum iuferius describuntur, In cuius Kei Testi- 
 monium Sigillum venerabilis viri Officialis D'ni Arch'ni Cant : 
 p'ntibus apponi procuraui. Et nos Officialis antedictus ad 
 Sp'ialem Eogatum d'ci Certificantis Sigillu. n'rum h'mo'i 
 p'ntibus apposuimus : dat. quoad Sigilli Appensionem primo 
 die mensis Augusti Anno d'ni Mill'imo Quingen , Quinqua- 
 gesimo Nono. Mr. loh'es Milles, Mr. Arthurus Sentleger, 
 Mr. Hugo Turnebull, Mr. Eichardus Ffawcet, Mr. Ead'us 
 Jackson, Mr. Eobertus Collins, Mr. loh'es Knight, Mr. WiU'mus 
 Dan-ell, Mr. Thomas Wood, Mr. Nicholaus Harpesfield, 
 Mr. loh'es Butler. titbits omnibus et Sing'lis premissis 
 sio gestis et expeditis, omnibusq : et Sing'lis pred ce eccl'ie 
 Caiionicis, lus et voces in h'mo'i electione et electionis negocio 
 habentibus seu habere pretendentibus 1'time et peremptorie ad 
 eosdem diem, hor. et Locum citatis ad foras d'ce Domus 
 Cap't'laris pu ce preconizatis Comparentibus p'sonal'r vna 
 nobiscum d'co decano, niag'ris loh'e Milles, Arthuro Sentleger, 
 Will'mo Darrell, et loh'e Butler, prefate eccl'ie cath. et Metro- 
 politice Xpi. Cantuar : Canonicis et Prebendarijs, Nos decanus
 
 410 Appendices. 
 
 et Cap't'lm antedict. sic cap't'lariter congregat. preno'i'atuin 
 loh'em Incent Notarium publicum in Actorum Scribarn electionis 
 pred'ce assumpsimus, Necnon mag'rura loh'em Armerar criciun 
 et Gilbertum Hide gener. in Testes eiusdem electionis negocij 
 et agendorum in eodem p'sonal'r tune p'ntes elegimus, et eos 
 rogauimus nobiscum ib'm remanere. Et mox Nos Nicholaus 
 Wotton decanus an'dict de Consensu d'corum Canonicoru. et 
 Prebendariorum predict, tune p'ntium in h'mo'i electionis 
 negocio procedentes, onmes et sing'los alios Canonicos et Pre- 
 bendarios, ad eosdeni Diem, hor. et locu. citatos, pu ce alta voce 
 ut supra precouizatos, diu expectatos, et nullo modo comparentes 
 pronunciauimus Contumaces, et in pena. Contumaciaru. suaruni 
 h'mo'i, ad vlteriori in d'co electionis negocio procedend. fore 
 decreuirnus, eorum ab'ia siue Contumacia in aliquo non 
 obstante in Scriptis per nos sub h'mo'i verborum tenore 
 lectis. 3fa ^Dti ^o'i't &men. Nos Nicholaus Wotton vtriusq : 
 luris Doctor, decanus eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. 
 Cantuarien : de vnanimi Assensu et Consensu Cap't'li eiusdem 
 eccl'ei omnes et sing'los Canonicos et Prebendarios eccl'ie 
 memorate ad hos diem et locum ad procedend. in negocio elec- 
 tiodis futuri Archie'pi et pastoris eccl'ie cath. predicte iuxta 
 morem preteriti Temporis in eadem eccl'ia vsitat. et observat. 
 1'time et peremptorie citatos, pu ce precouizatos diu viz. in hor. 
 locum et Tempus rite assignat. expectatos, et nullo modo com- 
 parentes pronunciamus Contumaces, et in pena. Contumaciarum 
 suarurn h'mo'i et eorum cuiuslibet deceruimus Jus et p'atem 
 procedend. in h'mo'i electionis necogio ad alios Canonicos 
 comparentes spectare et pertinere, et ad vlteriora in eodem 
 electionis negocio procedend. fore ip'orum citatorum et non 
 comparentium ab'ia siue Contumacia in aliquo non obstante. 
 l)\}& jrpefcitts Nos Nicholaus Wotton decanus antedictus 
 de consimilibus consensu, assensu, et voluntate eorundem 
 Canonicorum et Prebendariorum tune p'ntium, quasdam Moni- 
 tionern et protestationern in Scriptis simul redact, et concept, 
 fecimus et pu ce legebamus tune et ib'm sub h'mo'i sequitur 
 verborum tenore. 
 
 3fn >ei JSo't'e &men. Nos Nicholaus Wotton vtriusq : 
 luris doctor, decanus eccl'ie cath. et Metropolitice Xpi. 
 Cantuarien : vice n'ra ac vice et no'i'e omniu. et Sing'lorum 
 Canonicorum et Confratrum n'rorum hie jam p'ntium monemus 
 oranes et Sing'los Suspenses, exco'icatos, et interdictos (Si qui
 
 Appendices. 411 
 
 forsan inter nos hie iam sint) qui de lure sen Consuetudine aut 
 quauis alia occasione, seu causa, in p'nti electionis negocio 
 interesse non debent, Q'd de hac domo Cap't'lari statim iam 
 recedant, ac nos et alios de p'nti Cap't'lo, ad quos lus et p'tas 
 eligendi pertinet libere eligere permittant, protestando o'ibus 
 via modo et luris forma melioribtis et efficaoioribus quibus 
 nielius et efficatius possumus et debemus no'i'e n'ro ac vice et 
 uo'i'e o'iuni et sing'lorum Canonicorum, Prebendariorum, et 
 confratrum n'rorum predict, hie iam p'ntium, Q'd non est n'ra 
 nee eorum voluntas admittere tanq : lus, voces, et Interesse in 
 h'rno'i electione habentes, aut procedere vel eligere cum eisdem, 
 Imnio volumus et volunt q'd voces Taliu. (Si que postmodu. 
 reperiantur) quod absit, in h'mo'i electione interuenisse, nulli 
 prestent aiixiliu. nee afferant alicui nocumentum, Sed prorsus 
 pro non receptis, et non habitis nullisq : et inualidis penitus 
 et omnino habeantur et censeantur, Canonicos vero omnes 
 p'ntes pro pleno Gap't'lo eccl'ie pred'ce babendos et censendos 
 fore debere pronu'ciamus et declaramus in biis Scriptis. 
 dDonaepenter vero declarat. pu ce per nos Nicholau. Wotton 
 anted'cum decanu. Cap't'lo (Quia propter diuersas, etc.) 
 Expositisq : per nos Tribus modis electionis, Cunctisq : Canonicis 
 tune p'ntibus pu'ce percontatis, secundu. quern modu. siue 
 quam viain illarum trium in d'co Cap't'lo (Quia propter diuersas, 
 etc.) comprehensarum in h'mo'i electionis negocio procedere 
 voluerint, Nos Decanus et Cap't'lm. an'dict. de et super forma 
 electionis h'rno'i, ac per quam viam siue forma, fuerit nobis 
 procedend. ad electionem futuri Archie'pi eccl'ie cath'is et 
 Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : predict, diligenter tractauimus, 
 et tandem nobis decano et Canonicis antedict. (vt prefertur) 
 tune ib'm p'ntibus, et Cap't'lm in ea parte facien. visum est et 
 placuit nobis decano, ac omnibus et sing'lis suprad'cis, nullo 
 n'rum discrepante sen contradicente per viam seu formam Corn- 
 promissi in h'mo'i electionis uegocio procedere, ac tune et ib'm 
 in Venerabilem virum mag'rum Nicholau. Wotton decanu. 
 anted'cum sub certis expressatis Legibus et Conditionibus, Ita 
 q'd d'cus Compromissarius priusq : e domo Cap't'lari predict, 
 recederet, et antequam Cap't'lm h'mo'i solueretur, vnum virum 
 idoneum in Archie'pum et pastorem eccle'ie memorate eligeret 
 compromisimus, Promittentes nos bona fide ilium acceptatur. 
 in n'rum et d'ce eccle'ie Archie'pum, quern ip'e Compromissarius 
 Bub modo et forma prenotatis duxerit eligend. et prouidend,
 
 412 Appendices. 
 
 in bunc rnodum dispositis, prefatns mag'r Nicbolaus 
 Wotton Compromissarius anted'cus, Onus Compromissi h'mo'i 
 in se acceptans, Vota sua in Venerabilem viruru mag'rum 
 Mattheum Parker Sacre Tbeologie Professoreni iuxta et secundu. 
 p'tatem sibi in bac parte factam et concessam ac Compromis- 
 sionem pred'cam direxi, Ip'umque in Arcbie'pum et pastorein 
 eiusdem eccl'ie elegit, et eccle'ie pred'ce de eodem prouidebat, 
 prout in Scbedula Tenorem et forma. Compromissi electionis 
 et prouisionis predict. Continen., per eundem mag'rum Nicbolau. 
 Wotton pu ce lect. (cujus tenor de verbo in verbum sequitur) 
 dilucidius continetur. 3"n 2Dei JQo'i'e. &nun. Cum vacante 
 nuper Sede Arcbie'pali Cantuar : per obitum bone memorie 
 Keuerendissimi in Xpo. p'ris D'ni Pieginaldi Pole Cardinalis 
 vltimi Arcbie'pi et pastoris eiusdem vocatis et 1'time pre- 
 monitis ad electionem futuri Arcbiepresulis d'ce Sedis omni- 
 bus et Sing'lis, qui de lure vel Consuetudine d'ce eccle'ie ad 
 electionem b'mo'i fuerint euocandi ac omnibus qui debuerint 
 aut potuerint b'mo'i electionis negocio commode interesse, in 
 Domo Cap't'lari antefate eccle'ie, Termino ad d'cam electionem 
 celebrand. prefixo et assignato, p'ntibus et cap't'lariter congre- 
 gatis, placuerit Decano, omnibusq : et Sing'lis eiusdem eccle'ie 
 Cap't'li nemine contradicente vel discrepante, per via. seu formam 
 Compromissi, de futuro Sedis predict. Arcbie'po prouidere, ac mihi 
 Nicbolao Wottou eccl'ie catb'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : 
 predicte decano, lus et voceni in b'mo'i electionis negocio babenti. 
 Compromissario in bac parte special'! 1 et 1'time electo plenam et 
 liberam dederint et concesserint, p'tatem, auc'tem, et mandatu. 
 Speciale die isto antequam ab bac domo Cap't'lari recederem, 
 ac recederent, et Cap't'lo durante, p'sona. babilem et idoneam 
 in Arcbie'pum et pastorem d'ce eccl'ie [" eligendi " is bere 
 inserted in tbe Folio Edition of Bramball. Its omission bere is 
 an obvious oversigbt of tbe scribe] et eidem prouidendi prout ex 
 Tenore dicti Compromissi manifesto liquet et apparet : Ego 
 Nicbolaus Wotton Decanus an'd' cus, Onus Compromissi b'mo'i 
 acceptans in venerabilem virum mag'rum Mattbeum Parker, 
 Sacre Tbeologie Professorem vota mea dirigens, virum vtique 
 prouidum et discretum, 1'rarum Scientia, vita, et moribus 
 merito commeudatu., liberu. et del'timo m'rimonioprocreatum, 
 atq: in etate 1'tima et ordine Sacerdotali constitutu., in 
 Sp'ualibus et Temporalibus plurimu. circumspectum, scieutem, 
 volentem et valentem, lura et Libertates d'ce eccl'ie tueri, et
 
 Appendices. 413 
 
 defendere, vice mei, viceq: Loco, et no'i'e, totius, Cap't'li 
 eiusdem eccl'ie, pred'cum venerabilem virum, mag'rum Mattheu. 
 Parker premissorum meritorum suorum intuitu in Archie'pum 
 et pastorem eiusdem eccl'ie cath'is et MetropoliticeXpi. Cantuar :, 
 infra Tempus mihi ad hoc datu. et assignatum eligo in 
 communi, et eidem eccl'ie prouideo de eodem in hiis scriptis: 
 SDcin&e Nos Decanus, et Cap't'lm. antedict. prefatam 
 electionem et p'sonam electam, vtpote rite factam, et celebratam 
 obuijs vinis amplexantes, ac earn, ratam, gratam, et firma. 
 habentes, eundem mag'rum Mattheu. Parker, electum in 
 Archie'pum et pastorem prefate eccl'ie, quatenus in nobis 
 fuit, aut est acceptauimus, et electionem h-'mo'i appro- 
 bauimus. Consequenter vero, Nos Decanus et Cap't'lm 
 antedict., prefato mag'ro Will'mo Darrell p'tatem dedi- 
 mus et concessimus, electionem n'ram h'mo'i et * p'sona. 
 electam, Clero et populo pala, publicand. declarand. et 
 manifestand. prout moris est, atq : in Similibus de vsu 
 laudabili fieri assolet. Pofitrcmo vero Nos decanus et 
 Cap't'lm antedict. domu. n'ram Cap't'larem antedict. 
 egrediectes, et Chorum eccl'ie memorate intrantes. hymnu., 
 Te Deum laudamus, in Sermone Anglico per ministros 
 Chori solemniter decantari fecimus, Quo p'acto, prefatus mag'r 
 Will'mus Darrell iuxta p'tatem sibi elargitam ministris eiusdem 
 eccl'ie ac plebi tune coadunate, electionem n'ram h'mo'i et 
 p'sona. electam verbo tenus publicauit, et denunciauit, ac decla- 
 rauit. <&nt o'ta et sing'la Nos Decanus et Cap't'lm an'dict. 
 pro officij n'ri debito v're Serenissime maiestati sub Serie in 
 hoc processu inserta, duximus significand., Eidem ma u v're 
 humil'r et obnixe supplicantes, Quatenus n'electionire h'mo'i 
 sic (ut premittitur) facte, et celebrate, Consensu. et assensu. 
 v'ros regios adhibere, et eandem confirmari facere et mandare 
 dignetur v'ra excellentissima maiestas. Vt (Deo Optimo Maximo 
 Bonorum o'ium Largitore fauente et opitulante) d'cus electus et 
 confirmatus nobis precesse valeat, vtiliter pariter et prodesse. 
 Ac nos sub eo et eius Eegimine bono possumus deo iu d'ca 
 eecl'ia militare. (Kt bt de premissoru. veritate, v're Cle- 
 mentissime Maiestati abunde constare possit, Nos decanus et 
 Cap't'lm an'dict. p'ntem Electionis n're processum, Signo, 
 Nomine, et Cognomine ac Subscriptione Notarij pu cl subscript! 
 signari et subscribi, n'riq: Sigilli co'is appensione, iussimus et 
 fecimus communiri. Act. in Domo n'ra Cap't'lari predict. 
 
 2 E
 
 414 Appendices. 
 
 primo die mensis August, Anno dn'i MilTimo, Quingen , Quin- 
 quagesimo, Nono. 
 
 <t CffO 3fW*s 'Snttnt Gantuarien : Dioc. publicus 
 Suprema auc'te regia Notarius in p'nti Electionis negocio 
 in Actorum Scribam assumptus et deputatus, Quia omnibus 
 et Sing'lis actis eiusdem electionis dum sic (ut premit- 
 titur) sub anno D'ni, mense, die, bor. et Loco pred'cis agebantur 
 et fiebant, vnacum Testibus de quibus in p'nti processu fit 
 mentio, p'ns p'sonal'r interfui, eaq: omnia et Sing'la sic fieri, 
 vidi, sciui, et audiui, atq : in notas sumpsi, Ideo hoc p'ns publi- 
 cum electionis decretum, siue processum, manu mea propria 
 fidel'r Scriptu. exinde confeci, Atq : in bane publicam et auc- 
 tenticam forma, redegi, Ac no'is et Cogno'is meorum adiectione 
 subscripsi, necnon Signo meo solito et consueto signaui, vnacum 
 appensione Sigilli communis d 'corum decani et Cap't'li, in fidem 
 et Testimonium omniu. et Sing'lorum premissorum Kogatus 
 special'r et requisitus. 
 
 3Tn 3Dt JBo't'e Slmen pn'tis pu cl Instrument Serie, 
 
 INSTJUT- Cunctis evidenter appareat et sit notu., Q'd anno 
 
 MEN cos8 8 BNsu B ^' n i Mill'imo, Quingen , Quinquagesimo nono, 
 
 D'm BLBCTI. Mensis vero Augusti die sexto in quodam inferiori 
 Coenaculo infra Manerium Arcbie'piCantuarien : apudLambebith 
 Winton. Dioc. notorie sit. et situat. in meiq: Notarij pu ci sub- 
 scripti, ac Testium inferius no'i'atorum p'ntijs venerabiles et 
 eximij viri, mag'ri Will'mus Darrell, Cl'cus, Canonicus et Pre- 
 bendarius eccl'ie catb'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : et 
 Antbonius Huse Armiger, real'r exbibuerunt quoddam Procura- 
 torium Sigillo communi et Cap't'lari (vt apparuit) venerabiliu. 
 viroru. d'norum Decani et Cap't'li eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice 
 Xpi. Cant : predict, sigillat. eisdem mag'ris Will'mo et Antbonio, 
 ac mihi lobanni Incent Notario pu co subscripto co m et di m fact, 
 et se partem pro eisdem decano et Cap't'lo fecerunt, ac no'i'e 
 Procu'rio eorundem p'ntarunt venerabili et eximio viro mag'ro 
 Mattbeo Parker Sacre Tbeologie Professori tune et ib'm p'sonal'r 
 p'nti processum electionis de ip'o et eius p'sona in Arcbie'pum 
 etpastorem Eccl'ie Catb'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantur : predict, 
 fact, et celebrat., in et sub formis Originalibus eiusdem, 
 Eundemq : mag'rum Mattbeum Parker instanter rogarunt et 
 requiserunt, Quatenus eidem electioni de ip'o et eius p'sona (vt 
 premittitur) facte et celebrate consentire dignaretur: d'co 
 electo asserente, Q'd licet se tanto munere indignu. indicaret,
 
 Appendices. 415 
 
 Tatnen ne ip'e diuine voluntati resistere ac Serenissime d'ne 
 n're Eegine beneplacite (que ip'um licet indignu. prefatis 
 Decano et Cap't'lo commendare dignata est) minime obtempe- 
 rare videretur, election! h'mo'i consentiebat, ac Consensu. et 
 Assensu. suos eidem prebuit in Scriptis per eum lectis Tenorem 
 qui sequitur de verbo in verbum in se complecten. 
 
 3Tn iSDei JBo't'e Slmen. Ego Mattheus Parker Sacre Theologie 
 Professor, in ordine Sacerdotali, atq: in etatel'tima constitutus, 
 ac in et de 1'timo m'rimonio procreatus, in Archie 'pum et pas- 
 torem Eccl'ie Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantur : rite et 1'time 
 no'i'atus et electus, Ad consentiend. h'mo'i electioni de me et 
 persona mea in hac parte facte et celebrate ex parte et per 
 partem venerabilium virorum Decani et Cap't'li eiusdem Eccl'ie 
 Cath'is et Metropolitice instanter rogatus et requisitus, dei 
 O'ipotentis dementia fretus, electioni h'mo'i de me et p'sona 
 mea sic (vt premittitur) facte et celebrate, ad honorem Dei 
 Omnipotentis P'ris, Filij, et Spiritus Sancti consentio, eidemq: 
 Consensu. et Assensu. meos semel atq : iterum Kogatus et 
 interpellate prebeo in hijs Scriptis. Jbtqjet; quibus omnibus 
 et Sing'lis premissis tarn ip'e electus quam preno'i'ati mag'ri 
 Will'mus Darrell et Anthonius Huse Procu'res an'd'ci me 
 eundem Notarium pu cu . Subscriptum sibi vnum vel plura pu cn . 
 seu pu ca Instruments siue Instrumenta conficere, ac Testes 
 inferius no'i'atos Testimonium exinde perhibere instanter, 
 respectiue rogarunt et requiserunt. Acta fuerunt hec omnia et 
 Sing'la premissa prout supra scribuntur et recitantur Sub anno 
 D'ni, Mense, Die, et Loco pred'cis P'ntibus tune et ib'm 
 Bichardo Taverner Armigero, loh'e Baker gener., Eadulpho 
 Jackson et Andrea Peerson cl'icis Testibus ad premissa vidend., 
 audiend., et testificand. rogatis et Special'r requisitis. 
 
 (Bt ego loh'es Incent Cantuarien : Dioc. publicus sacra 
 et Suprema auc'te regia notarius, Quia premissis omnibus et 
 Sing'lis dum sic (vt premittitur) sub anno d'ni, mense, die, et 
 loco pred'cis agebantur et fiebant vnacum preno'i'atis Testibus 
 p'ns personal'r interfui, eaq : omnia et Sing'la sic fieri, vidi, 
 sciui et audiui, atq : in notam sumpsi, Ideo hoc p'ns publicum 
 Instrumentu. manu mea propria fidel'r Scriptu. exinde confeci, 
 Subscripsi, et publicaui, Atq : in hancpu ctt . et auctentica. forma 
 redegi, Signoq : No'i'e, Cogno'i'e, et Subscriptione meis solitis 
 et consuetis signaui, in fidem et Testimonium omniu, et Sing'- 
 lorum premissorum Kogatus special'r et requisitus. 
 
 2 E 2
 
 416 Appendices. 
 
 SUPEE LIBELLO SITE SUMMARIA PETITIONS DAT. PEE PAKTEM 
 
 VENERABILHT. VIROEUM D'NOE. DECANI ET CAP'T'L! EcCL'lE 
 
 ET METEOPOLITICE XPI. CANTUAKIEN. 
 
 38afcer gener. mora. trahens in p'nti cum 
 venerabili et eximio viro mag'ro Mattheo Parker 
 electo Cantur : xxxix annorum etatis, oriundus in 
 p'ochia Sancti dementis in Ciuitate Norwici, libere ut dicit 
 Conditionis et Testis de et super libello pred'co productus, 
 iuratus, et exa'i'atus, dicit ut sequitur. 
 
 8B Primtt., S'c'dm., Tertium, Quartum, Quintu., Sextu., 
 Sextu., et Septimu. refert se ad processum in h'mo'i causa 
 habitum et factum. 
 
 &to ctatott. dicit, in vim luramenti sui deponit q'd 
 idem E. mus p'r Mattheus Parker fuit et est ver prouidns, ac 
 Sacrarum 1'rarum Scientia, vita et moribus commendatus, ac 
 homo liber ex 1'timo m'rimonio procreatus, atq ; in etate 1'tima 
 et in ordine, Sacerdotali constitutus et dicte d'ne n're Regine 
 fidelis Subditus, reddendo ca'am sci'e sue in hac parte dicit, Q'd 
 est frater naturalis dicti d'ni electi, suntq : ex vnis parentibus 
 procreati et geniti. 
 
 && Jftotttt., decimu, et vndecimu. refert se ad processu. 
 h'mo'i. 
 
 && tllttmu. dicit q'd predeposita per eum sunt vera etc. 
 
 SIS&illmtuf Coltogn Artium mag'r ac Eo'r eccl'ie sancti 
 Antonini in Ciuitate London Ixx annoru. etatis, ut dicit libere 
 conditionis etc., Testis etc. 
 
 85 Prtmtt., Secundu., Tertium, Quartum, Quintu., Sextum, 
 et Septimu. refert se ad processu. h'mo'i. 
 
 Sill ctabtt. dicit et deponit Contenta in h'mo'i Arti- 
 culo esse vera, de eius certo Scientia, quia dicit q'd bene 
 eum nouit per hos xxx annos, ac per idem Tempus secu. admodu. 
 familiaris fuit, et in p'nti est, Et etiam dicit q'd nouit eius 
 matrem. 
 
 && JQontt Decimu,, Undecimu. et Duodecimu. refert. 
 
 3Tn Dei JRo't'e ^men. Nos WilTmus quondam Bathon : 
 J^' D n A l CH ?" et Wellen. e'pus, nunc electus Cicestren : loh'es 
 
 Dl LA. CONTRA ~ _ 
 
 opposiTOMs. bcorye quondam : Cicestren : e'pus : nunc Here- 
 forden : electus, Milo Coverdale quondam Exon : e'pus et 
 loh'es Bedforden: e'pus, Serenissime in Xpo. Principis 
 et d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabeths Die gr'a Anglic, ffrancie,
 
 Appendices. 417 
 
 et Hibernie Kegine fidei defens. etc. median. 1'ris suis regijs 
 commissionalibus paten., ad infrascripta Commissarij cum hac 
 clausula viz. vnacu. D'nis loh'e Thetforden : Suffraganeo, et 
 loh'e Bale Osseren : e'po, et etiam hac clausula, Quatenus vos 
 aut ad minus quatuor v'rum etc. Necnon et hac adiectione, 
 Supplentes nihilominus etc. Special'r et 1'time deputati In 
 negocio Confirmationis electionis de p'sona venerabilis et eximij 
 viri Mag'ri Matthei Parker Sacre Theologie Professoris in 
 Archie'pum Cantuarien: electi facte et celebrate rite et 1'time 
 procedentes, omnes et singles Oppositores, qui contra d'cam 
 electionem, seu forma, eiusdem, aut personam electam dicere, 
 excipere, vel opponere voluerint, ad comparend. coram nobis 
 istis die hor. et Loco (Si sua putauerint interesse) contra d'cam 
 electionem, forma, eiusdem, aut p'sona. electam in debita luris 
 forma dictur., exceptur, et propositur. 1'time et peremptorie 
 citat. sepius pu cu preconizatos, diuq : et sufficienter expectatos, 
 et iiullo modo comparentes, nee contra d'cam electionem, for- 
 mam euisdem aut p^onam electam, aliquid dicentes, excipientes, 
 vel opponentes, ad petic'o'em Procuratoris decanis et Cap't'li 
 Cantuar : pronunciamus contumaces, et it pena. Contuma- 
 ciarum suarum h'mo'i decernimus procedend. fore ad prolac'o'em 
 S'nie siue decreti finalis in hac causa ferendi, ip'orum sic cita- 
 torum et non comparientium Contumac. in aliquo non obstan. 
 
 3T :Platt|)etoe Parker elected Archbusshopp of Cantur : 
 do utterlie testifie and declare in my Conscyence, JCBAMBNTU 
 That the Quenys highnes ys thonlie supreme DEAGNOSCBN 
 Gouernor of thys Kealme, and of all other her P'TATKM 
 highnes Do'ions and Contreys, as well in Spirituall 
 or eccl'iasticall thinges or causes, as Temporall. And that no 
 forreine prince, p'son, prelate, State, or Potentate, hath or 
 ought to haue any Jurisdiction, power, Superioritie, preeminence, 
 or Authoritie eccl'iasticall or sp'ual within thys realme, And 
 therfore I do utterlie renounce and forsake all forreine Juris- 
 dictions, powers, Superiorities, and authorities. And do promise, 
 that from hensforth I shall bear faith and true Allegyaunce to 
 the Quenys Highnes, her Heires and lawfull Successours and to 
 my power shall assist and defend all Jurisdictions, privilege, 
 preeminence, and authorities graunted or Belonginge to the 
 Quenys Highnes her Heires and Succ 8 ., or united and annexed to 
 th'emperiall Crowne of thys Bealme. So helpe me God, and 
 by the Contentis of thys Booke.
 
 418 Appendices. 
 
 3fn Dei no't'e &m*n. Auditis, visis, et intellectis, ac plen- 
 
 arie et mature discussis per nos Will'um quon- 
 
 HmvA* 1 1 " dam Bathon : et Wellen : e'pum, nunc Cicestren : 
 
 electum, loh'em Scorye quonda. Cicestren: e'pum, 
 
 nunc electum Hereforden : Milonem Coverdale quondam Exon : 
 
 e'pum, et loh'em Bedforden : e'pum, Serenissime in Xpo. 
 
 Principis, et d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabethe, Dei gr'a Anglie, ffrancie, 
 
 et Hibernie Eegine ffidei Defens. etc. median. 1'ris suis regijs 
 
 Commissionalibus paten, ad infrascripta Commissarios, cum 
 
 hac clausula, viz, vnacu. d'nis loh'e Thetforden : Suffraganeo, 
 
 et loh'e Bale Osseren : e'po, et etiam hac clausula, Quatenus 
 
 vos aut ad minus quatuor v'rum etc. Necnon et hac adiectione, 
 
 Supplentes nihilominus etc. sp'ial'r et 1'time deputatos, Meritis 
 
 et Circumstantijs cuiusdam cause siue Negocii Confirmationis 
 
 electionis de p'sona venerabilis et eximij viri Mag'ri Matthei 
 
 Parker Sacre Theologie Professoris in Archie'pum et pastorem 
 
 eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : per obitum 
 
 bone memorie d'ni Keginaldi Polo vltimi Archie'pi ib'm vacan., 
 
 electi, facte et celebrate, quod coram nobis aliqandiu vertebatur, 
 
 et in p'nti vertitur et pendit indeciss., Eimato primitus per nos 
 
 toto et integro processu coram nobis in d'co negocio habite. et 
 
 facto, atq : diligenter recensit. Seruatisq : per nos de lure et 
 
 Statutis huius Eegni Anglie Seruandis, ad n'ri decreti fmalis 
 
 siue S'nie diffinitiue confirmationis in h'mo'i negocio ferende. 
 
 prolac'o'em sic duximus procedend., et procedimus in hunc qui 
 
 sequitur modu. 
 
 (Quia per Acta, exhibita, producta, et probata, coram nobis 
 in h'mo'i Confirmationis negocio, comperimus, et luculenter 
 invenimus. electionem ip'am per Decanu. et Cap't'lm. Eccl'ie 
 Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien: predict, de prefato 
 venerabili et eximio viro mag'ro Mattheo Parker electo h'mo'i 
 viro vtiq : prouido et discrete, vita et moribus merito commen- 
 dato, libero, et de 1'timo m'rimonio procreato, atq : in etate 
 1'tima et ordine Sacerdotali constituto rite et 1'time fuisse et 
 esse factam et celebrata, nihilq : eidem venerabili viro mag'ro 
 Mattheo Parker electo h'mo'i, de eccl'iasticis Institutis obuiasse 
 seu obuiare quo minus in Archie'pum Cantuar: auc'te d'ce 
 illustrissime d'ne n're Eegine merito debeat confirmari. 3ft- 
 tirc0 nos Will'mus nuper Bathon : et Wellen : e'pus, nunc 
 Cicestren. electus Joh'es Scory quondam Cicestren : e'pus 
 nunc electus Hereforden : Milo Coverdale quondam Exon :
 
 Appendices. 419 
 
 e'pus, et loh'es Bedforden : e'pus, Commissarij regij an'dicti, 
 attentis premissis et alijs virtutum meritis, Super quibus pre- 
 fatus electus Cantuarien : fide digno commendatur Testimonio, 
 Xpi. No'i'e primitus inuocato, ac ip'um solum deum oculis n'ris 
 preponentes, de et cum Consilio lurisperitoru., cum quibus in 
 liac parte communicauimus, pred'cam electionem de eodem 
 venerabili viro Mag'ro Mattheo Parker (vt prefertur) factam et 
 celebrata. Suprema auc'te d'ce Serenissime d'ne n're Regine 
 nobis in hac parte commissa confirmamus, Supplentes ex Su- 
 prema auc'te Eegia ex mero priucipis motu, ac certa Scientia 
 nobis delegata quicquid in hac Electione fuerit defectum. Turn 
 in bijs que iuxta mandatu. nobis creditum, a nobis factum et 
 processu. est, aut in nobis aut aliquorum n'rorum, Conditione, 
 statu, facultate, ad bee perficiend. deest aut deerit, Turn etiam 
 eorum que per Statuta huius Eegni Anglie, aut per Leges 
 eccl'iasticas in hac parte requisita sunt, vel n'cc'ria, prout 
 Temporis Ratio et rerum p'ntium Necessitas id postulant, per 
 hanc n'ram S'niam Diffinitiua. siue hoc n'rum finale decretu., 
 Quam siue quod ad petic'o'em partium ita peten ferimus et 
 promulgamus in hijs Scriptis. 
 
 Bitttum tt rmm0marttm 0rtro in CONSECBATIONE REVEBEN- 
 DISSIMI D'NI MATTHEI PABKEK, ABCHIE'PI CANTUB. IN CAPELLA 
 INFBA MANEBIUM suu. DE LAMBEHITH DIE D'NICO viz. DECIMO 
 SEPTIMO DIE MENSIS DECEMBRIS, ANNO D'NI MILL'IMO QUINGEN", 
 
 QuiNQUAGESIMO NONO. 
 
 Principle Sacellu. Tapetibus ad orientem adornabatur, solu. 
 vero panno rubro insternebatur, Mensa quoq : sacris RDO CBRB - 
 
 r . ... MOSIABU. lit 
 
 peragendis n'cc'ria, Tapeto puluinanq : ornata, ad 
 
 * 
 
 . . ., D'HI MATTHBIj 
 
 Orientem sita erat. PABKEB. 
 
 uatuor preterea Cathedre, quatuor e'pis quibus Munus 
 Consecrandi Archie'pi delegabatur ad Austmm Orientalis Sacelli 
 partis erant posite. 
 
 g>camntt preterea Tapeto, pulvinaribusq : instratum, Cui e'p 
 genibus flexis inniterentur, ante cathedras ponebatur. 
 
 jpari quoq : modo Cathedra, Scamnu'q : Tapeto, pulvinariq : 
 ornatu. Archie'po, ad Borealem Orientalis eiusdem Sacelli 
 partis plagam posita erant. 
 
 f)ijs rtrbttfi ita ordine suo instructis, Mane circiter quin- 
 tam aut Sextam, per Occidentalem portam ingreditur 
 Sacellu. Archie'pus, toga Talari Coccinea, Caputioq : indutus,
 
 420 Appendices. 
 
 quatuor precedentibus funalibus, et quatuor comitatus e'pis, 
 qui eius Consecration! inservirent. viz. Will'mo Barloe quondam 
 Batbon : et Wellen : e'po, nunc electo Cicestren :, lob'e Scory 
 quonda. Cicestren : e'po, nunc Hereforden : electo, Milone Cover- 
 dale quondam Exon : e'po. et lobanne Bedforden : Suffraganeo, 
 Qui omnes postq : Sedes sibi paratas ordine singuli suo occu- 
 passent, preces continue Matutine per Andrea. Peerson Arcbie'pi 
 Capellanum clara voce recitabantur, Quibus peractis lob'es 
 Scory de quo supradiximus, Suggestum conscendit, atq; inde 
 assumpto sibi in Thema Seniores ergo qui in vobis sunt obsecro 
 consenior etc. non ineleganter concionabatur. 
 
 jFintta Concione, egrediuntur simul Archie'pus, reliquiq: 
 quatuor e'pi Sacellu., se ad Sacram Communione. paraturi neq : 
 Mora confestim per Borealem portam ad hunc modum vestiti 
 redeunt, Archie'pus nimirum Linteo superpelliceo (quod vocant) 
 induebatur, Cicestren : electus Capa Serica ad Sacra peragenda 
 paratus vtebatur, Cui ministrabant, operamq : suam prebebant, 
 duo Arcbie'pi Capellani viz. Nicbolaus Bullingb'm Lincoln : et 
 Edmundus Gest Cantuarien : respective Archi'ni, capis Sericis 
 simil'r vestiti, Hereforden : electus et Bedforden : Suffraganeus 
 linteis superpelliceis induebantur. 
 
 ^flilo vero Coverdallus non nisi Toga Lanea Talari 
 vtebatur. 
 
 Sttqtte hunc in modum vestiti et instruct! ad Co'ionem cele- 
 brandam perrexerunt, Archie'po genibus flexis ad infimu. 
 Sacelli gradu. sedente. 
 
 JFfintto tandem Evangelio, Hereforden : electus, Bed- 
 forden : Suffraganeus, et Milo Coverdale (de quibus supra) 
 Archie'pum coram Cicestren : electo, apud Mensam in Cathedra 
 sedente, hijs verbis adduxerunt, Eeuerende in Deo Pater, hunc 
 virum piu. pariter atq : doctum, Tibi offerimus atq : p'ntamus, 
 ut Archie'pus consecretur, postq : hec dixissent, proferebatur 
 illico Eegium diploma siue Mandatum pro Consecratione 
 Archie'pi, Quo per D. Thomam Yale Legum doctorem perlecto, 
 Sacramentu. de regio primatu siue Suprema eius auc'te tuenda, 
 iuxta Statuta primo Anno Eegni Serenissime Eegine n're 
 Elizabethe edita et promulgata, ab eodem Archie'po exigebatur, 
 quod cum ille solemniter Tactis corporal'r sacris Evangelijs 
 conceptis verbis prestitisset, Cicestren : electus populu. ad 
 orationem hortatus, ad Letanias decantandas choro r'ondente 
 se accinxit, Quibus finitis post Questiones aliquot Archie'po per
 
 Appendices. 421 
 
 Cicestren : electum propositas, et post Orationes et Suffragia 
 quedam iuxta formam libri auc'te parliament! editi apud deum 
 habita, Cicestren:, Hereforden :, Suffraganeus Bedforden: et 
 Milo Coverdallus Manibus Archie'po impositis dixerunt Anglice 
 viz. " Take the hollie gost, and remember that thou stirre upp 
 the grace of God, which ys in the by Imposicon of handes, for 
 God hath not giuen us the spirite of feare, But of Power, and 
 Loue, and Sobernes." Hijs dictis, Biblia sacra illi in Manibus 
 tradiderunt, h'mo'i apud eum verba h'ntes, " Gyve hede unto thy 
 readinge, exhortacon, and Doctrine, thinke uppon thes thinges, 
 conteyned in thys Booke, be diligent in them that the increase 
 comminge therbye may be manifest unto all men ; Take hede 
 unto thy self, and unto thy Teachinge, and be diligent in Doinge 
 them for by doinge thys, thou shalt saue thy self, and them that 
 hear thee through Jesus Xpe. our Lord." Postq : hec dixissent, 
 ad reliqua Communionis solemnia pergit Cicestren :, nullu. 
 Archie'po tradens pastorale bacculum, cum quo co'icabant 
 Archie'pus, et quatuor illi e'pi supra no'i'ati, cum alijs etiam 
 nonnullis. 
 
 Jttutis tandem peractisq : Sacris egreditur per Borealem 
 Orientalis Sacelli partis porta. Archie'pus, quatuor illis 
 comitatus e'pis qui eum consecrauerant, et confestim eisdem 
 ip'is stipatus e'pis per eandem reuertitur portam, albo e'pali 
 Superpelliceo, Crimeraq : (ut vocant) ex nigro Serico indutus, 
 circa collu. vero Collare quoddam ex preciosis pellibus Sabellinis 
 (vulgo Sables vocant) consutu. gestabat. Pari quoq : modo 
 Cicestren: et Hereforden suis: E'palibus amictibus, Superpelliceo 
 et Crimera, vterq : induebatur. Coverdallus vero et Bedforden. 
 Suffraganeus togis solum modo talaribus vtebantur. Pergens 
 deinde Occidentalem portam versus, Archie'pus, Thome Doyle 
 Iconimo, Joanni Baker, Thesaurario, et Joh'i March Computo. 
 rotulario, Sing'lis sing'los albos dedit Bacculos, hoc scz. modo 
 eos muneribus et Officijs suis ornans. 
 
 [|)Uf itaq : hunc ad modum ordine suo (vt iam anted'cum 
 est) peractis, per Occidentalem portam Sacellu. egreditur 
 Archie'pus generosioribus quibusq: Sanguine ex eius familia 
 eum preceden. reliquis vero eum a Tergo Sequentibus. 
 
 &cta, gestaq : hec erant omnia et Sing'la in p'ntia 
 Eeuerendoru. in Xpo. patrum, Edmundi Grindall London : e'pi 
 electi, Eichardi Cockes Elien : electi, Edwini Sandes Wigorn : 
 electi, Anthonii Huse Armigeri principalis et primarii Beg'rarii
 
 422 Appendices. 
 
 d'ci Archie'pi, Thome Argall armigeri Eeg'rarii Curie Preroga- 
 tiue Cantur : Thome Willett et loh'is Incent notariorum pub- 
 licoru., et aliorum nonnullorum. 
 
 SMtll'mtts -Sarlotoe, e'pus Cicestrens : * loh'es Scory 
 MANDATU. e'pus Hercforden :* Milo Coverdale nuper Exon : 
 
 DIRBCTU. ARCH- c 
 
 I'HO CANTUA- e'pus, et loh'es e'pus Suffraganeus Bedforden : 
 
 BIOS. AD IK- . . . . . J . . . 
 
 *BoiizD. illustrissime in Xpo. Principis et d ne n re, d ne 
 ARCHPUM!' Elizabethe Dei gr'a, Anglie, firancie, et Hibernie 
 Begine, fidei defens. etc. ad infrascripta median. 1'ris Commis- 
 sionalibus paten, d'ce Illustrissime d'ne n're Eegine nobis in 
 hac parte direct. Commissarij inter alios cum hac clausula, 
 Quatenus vos aut ad minus quatuor v'rum etc. et etiam 
 cum hac adiectione, Supplentes nihilominus etc. Special'r 
 et I'time deputati et constituti, Venerabili viro mag'ro 
 Edmundo Gest Archino. Cantuar: Sal't'm in D'no sem- 
 piterna. ttttm vacante nuper Sede Archie'pali Cantua- 
 rien : her mortem naturalem d'ni Eeginaldi Pole Cardi- 
 nalis vltimi et immediati Archie'pi eiusdem, Decanus et 
 Cap't'lm. eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : 
 (L'nia regia primitus in ea parte petita et obtenta) Eeueren- 
 dissimum in Xpo. p'rem, d'nm. Mattheu. Parker Sacre Theologie 
 Professorem in eorum et d'ce eccl'ie cath'is e'pum et pastorem 
 elegerint, et eccl'ie cath'i predict, prouiderint de eodem ; Quam 
 quide. Electione. et p'sona, sic electam (Seruatis de lure et 
 Statutis hujus incliti Eegni Anglie in ea parte Seruandis) Nos 
 auc'te 1'rarum Commissionaliu. paten, d'ce illustrissime d'ne 
 n're Eegine nobis (vt premittitur) direct, rite et I'time con- 
 firmauimus eidemq : Curam, Eegimen, et Administratione. d'ci 
 Archie'patus Cantuarien : commisimus, Necnon Munus Con- 
 secrationis eidem (adhibitis de ritu et more Eccl'ie Anglicane 
 Suffragijs et Insignijs adhibendis) impendimus, iuxta Statuta 
 huius incliti Eegni Anglie in hac parte pie et sancte edita et 
 sancsita, Ip'umq: Eeuerendissimu. p'rem sic confirmatu. et 
 consecratu. in realem, actuale., et corporalem possessionem 
 d'ci Archie'patus Cantuar : luriumq : et pertinen. suorum 
 vniuersorum inducend. inuestiend. installand. et intronizand. 
 fore decreuimus et mandauimus. Tibi ig'r harum Serie luris 
 ordine id exigente, firmiter precipiendo mandamus, Quatenus 
 prefatu. Eeuerendissimu. p'rem seu procu'rem suu. 1'timum 
 
 * They had now (Dec. 20) been confirmed in their new sees.
 
 Appendices. 423 
 
 (eius no'i'e) in realem, actualem, et corporalem possessione. 
 d'ci Arcbie'patus Cantuarien : luriumq : Honorum, Dignitatu., 
 et pertinen. suorum vniuersorum inducas, inuestias, installes, 
 et intronizes, seu sic induci, inuestiri, installari, et intronizari 
 facias cum effectu, Cathedramq: siue Sedem Archie'palem 
 in eadem eccl'ia ei (vti moris est) assignes, et eum in eade. 
 Cathedra siue Sede Archie'pali imponas, cum omni honore 
 debit., Adhibitis de more adbibendis, aut ita fieri et imponi 
 cures prout decet, In cuius Eei Testimonium, Sigillu. Officia- 
 litatis alme Curie Cantuarien : p'ntibus apponi fecimus et pro- 
 curauimus. Dat. Londini ultimo Die mensis Decembris Anno 
 d'ni Mill'imo, Quingen , Quinquagesimo, nono. 
 
 (KimttnllttS <St&t Arcbi'nus Cantuarien : Ad quern Inductio, 
 installatio, et intronizatio o'ium et Singulorum E'porum 
 Cantuarien : Provincie, de laudabili, longeuaq : 
 et I'time prescripta Consuetudine notorie dinos- 
 cuntur pertinere, Venerabilibus viris . . . 
 
 Sal't'm in D'no sempiterna. Quum vacante 
 
 r. i A i . T r\ TU - C MMI8 - 
 
 nuper Sede Archie pau Cantuarien: per mortem 
 naturalem d'ni Eeginaldi Pole vltimi Archie'pi ib'm, 
 decanus et Cap't'lm. eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice 
 Xpi. Cantuarien : (L'nia regia primitus in ea parte 
 petita et obtenta), Beuerendissimu. in Xpo. p'rem, d'nm. 
 Mattheu. Parker Sacre Theologie Professorum in eorum et d'ce 
 eccl'ie Archie'pum et pastorem elegerint, Cumq: preterea 
 Eeuerendi in Xpo. p'res d'ni Will'mus Barloe Cicestren: e'pus, 
 loh'es Scorye e'pus Hereforden : Milo Coverdale quondam 
 Exon. e'pus et loh'es e'pus Suffraganeus Bedforden : auc'te 
 1'rarum Commissionaliu. paten, illustrissime in Xpo. Principis 
 et d'ne n're, d'ne Elizabethe Dei gr'a Anglie, ffrancie, et 
 Hibernie Eegine, fidei defens. etc. eis in hac parte direct, suffi- 
 cienter et I'time fulciti, Electionem pred'cam de p'sona prefati 
 Keuerendissimi p'ris (vt premittitur) factam et celebratam, et 
 [this " et " is interlined in another hand- writing] personam 
 sic electam (Seruatis de Jure et Statutis huius incliti Eegni 
 Anglie in hac parte seruandis) confirmauerint, eidemq : Eeuer- 
 endissimo in Xpo. p'ri., Curara, Eegimen, et Administrationem 
 d'ci Archie'patus Cantur: commiserint, Necnon Munus Con- 
 secrationis eidem E p'ri (adhibitis de ritu et more Eccl'ie 
 Anglicane Suffragijs et Insignijs adhibendis) impenderint iuxta 
 Statuta huius incliti Eegni Anglie in hac parte pie et sancte
 
 424 Appendices. 
 
 edita et sancsita, Nobisq : dederint in mandatis, Quatenus Nos 
 prefatum Keuerendissimu. p'rem sic confirmatu. et consecraturn 
 seu procu'rem suum 1'timum (eius no'i'e) in realem, actualem, 
 et corporate, possessionem d'ci Archie'patus Cantur:, luriumq : 
 et pertinen. suorum. vniuersorum induceremus, installaremus 
 et intronizaremus, prout per eorum 1'ras nobis in ea parte 
 factas et inscriptas plenius liquet et apparet, Quia nos imp'ntia- 
 rum quibusdam arduis et vrgentibus negocijs adeo sumus 
 implicit! et remorati, Q'd execution! officij n'ri h'mo'i vacare 
 non valemus vti optamus, Vobis ig'r et v'rum cuilibet co m et 
 di m de quorum Circumspectione et Industria Sp'ialem in d'no 
 fiduciam obtinemus, ad inducend. prelibatu. Eeuerendissimu. 
 p'rem seu procu'rem suu. 1'timum (eius no'i'e) in realem, 
 actualem, et corporalem possessione. antedicte eccl'ie cath'is et 
 Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien:, luriumq: et pertinen. suorum 
 universorum, eundemq : Beuerendissimum p'rem seu eius Pro- 
 cu'rem 1'timum cum plenitudine luris Archie'palis installand. 
 et intronizand. Ceteraq : omnia et sing'la faciend. exercend. et 
 expediend. que in hac parte n'cc'ria fuerint seu q'm'ol't 
 requisita, vices n'ras committimus, et plena. Tenore p'ntium 
 p'tatem. Eogantes ut totum id quod in premissis feceritis, aut 
 v'rum aliquis fecerit dicto Inductionis Negocio expedite nobis 
 pro Loco et Tempore congruis et oportunis debite significare 
 velitis, seu sic significet ille v'rum qui h'm'oi negocium fuerit 
 executus, In cuius Eei Testimonium sigillu. n'rum p'ntibus 
 apponi fecimus. Dat. primo die mensis Januarij Anno d'ni 
 iuxta Computationem Eccl'ie Anglicane Mill'imo., Quingen 
 Quinquagesimo Nono. 
 
 hasce Procurationis et mandati 1'ras inspec- 
 turis, visuris, audituris, vel lecturis innotescat et 
 palam sit, Q'd Nos Mattheus, p'missione Divina Can- 
 ARCHIB'PI AD ^uar . Archie'pus, totius Anglie Primas et Metropoli- 
 
 PBTESD. BT OB- ' 
 
 TISBND. IHTEO- tanus electus, connrmatus, et consecratus, Dilectos 
 
 nobis in Xpo. filios mag'ros Edwardum Leades et 
 
 Sacellanos familiares et 
 
 domesticos n'ros co m et di m n'ros veros, certos, 1'timos, ac 
 indubitatos procu'res, actores, factores, negociorumq ; n'rorum 
 gestores, et nuncios sp'iales ad infrascripta, rite, vice, no'i'e, et 
 Loco n'ris obeund. no'i'amus, ordinamus, facimus, et con- 
 stituimus per p'ntes, damusq : et concedimus eisdem procu'ribus 
 n'ris co m et eorum vtriq: (vt prefertur) per se di m et insolid.,
 
 Appendices. 425 
 
 p'tatem generalem et Mandatum speciale, pro nobis, ac vice et 
 no'i'e n'ris, coram Dilectis nobis in Xpo. filijs d'no decano et 
 Cap't'lo Eccl'ie n're Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : 
 eorumue in liac parte vicesgeren. quibuscunq: comparendi, et 
 iustas causas ab'ie n're coram eis proponend. dicend. et pro- 
 fitend. Nosq : eo obtentu a p'sonali comparitione excusand., ac 
 super yeritate earundem, fideni de lure requisitam faciend. ac 
 Nos et p'sonam n'ram in realem, actualem, et corporalem pos- 
 sessionem n'ri Archie'patus Cantuarien : cum omnibus et sing'lis 
 suis honoribus, privileges, prerogatiuis, preeminentijs luribus 
 et p'tinen. suis vniuersis sp'ualibus et temporalibus iuxta et 
 secundum ip'ius Eccl'ie Cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar : 
 Statuta, Ordinac'o'es, et consuetudines (Legibus, Statutis, et 
 prouisionibus huius Kegni Anglie imp'ntiarum non repugnan.) 
 induci, inuestiri, installari et intronizari, cum plenitudine 
 luris Archie 'palis, Cathedramq: siue Sedem Archie'palem in 
 Choro eccl'ie memorate Archie'po ib'm ab antique assignari 
 solit. et consuet. nobis quatenus videbitur expediens assignari 
 et limitari petend., requirend. et obtinend., Necnon realem, 
 actualem et corporalem possessionem, Installac'o'em et Intro- 
 nizac'o'em d'ci Archie'patus Cantuarien : vice et no'i'e n'ris 
 nanciscend. et adipiscend. ac illas sic nactas et adeptas ad 
 vsum et commodum n'rum custodiend. et conseruand., ac per 
 1'tima luris remedia tuend. et defendend. ; Quodcunq ; insuper 
 luramentu. licitu. et approbatum, ac de lure, Consuetudinibus 
 et Statutis d'ce eccl'ie cath'is et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuar. in 
 hac parte quomodilibet requisit. (Quatenus Consuetudines, 
 Ordinac'o'es et Statuta h'mo'i luri diuino, ac Legibus et 
 Statutis huius Eegni Anglie non sint contraria vel repugnan.), 
 in a'i'am meam et pro me prestand. subeund. et iurand. 
 Necnon luramentu. ob'ie, et quodcunq : aliud Sacramentu, 
 licitum et honestrum de Ordinationibus et Statutis eccl'ie cath. 
 et Metropolitice Xpi. Cantuarien : predict, modo premisso quali- 
 ficatis a decano et Cap't'lo, Canonicisq": et ceteris Ministris 
 eiusdem eccl'ie Archie'po ib'm exhiberi et prestari solit. et 
 consuet. ab eisdem et eorum quolibet, ac vice et no'ibus n'ris 
 recipiend. et admittend., Et generaliter o'ia et sing'la alia 
 faciend. exercend. et expediend., que in premissis et circa ea de 
 lure seu consuetudine hactenus usitatis n'cc'ria fuerint seu 
 q'moTt oportuna, etiamsi Mandatu. de se magis exigant 
 speciale quam Superius est expressu., promittimusq : nos,
 
 426 Appendices. 
 
 ratum, gratum, et firmu. perpetuo habitur. totum et quicquid 
 d'ci procu'res n'ri seu eorum alter fecerint seu fecerit in pre- 
 missis vel aliquo premissorum sub ypotheca et obligatione o'ium 
 et sing'lomm Bonorum n'rorum tarn p'ntiunaq : futurorum, et 
 in ea parte Cautionem exponimus per p'ntes, In cuius rei Tes- 
 timonium Sigillum n'rum p'ntibus apponi fecimus. Dat. in 
 Manerio n'ro de Lambehith Winton : Dioc. secundo die Mensis 
 Januarij Anno d'ni secundu. Computatione. Eccl'ie Anglicane 
 Mill'imo. Quingen Quinquagesimo nono Et n're Cons. Anno 
 primo. 
 
 Record of Archbishop Parker's Consecration from Corpus Christi 
 College, Cambridge.* 
 
 RlTTJTJM ET C^KEMONIAEUM 
 
 ORDO in Consecrando Eeverendissimo in Christo Patre Matthseo 
 Parker, Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo, in sacello suo apud 
 Manerium suum de Lambeth, die Dominico xvii viz. die 
 mensis Decembris, Anno D'ni 1559, habitus. 
 
 Principio, Sacellum tapetibus ad orientem adornabatur; solum 
 vero panno rubro insternebatur ; mensa quoque sacris pera- 
 gendis necessaria, tapete pulvinarique ornata, ad orientem sita 
 erat. 
 
 Quatuor prseterea cathedrae quatuor Episcopis, quibus munus 
 consecrandi Archiepiscopi delegabatur, ad austrum orientalis 
 sacelli partis erant positse. 
 
 * In reprinting this a few words which in the original are abbreviated are 
 here transcribed and set forth at full length. 
 
 The following testimony was given in the seventeenth century to the 
 originality and genuineness of this document : 
 
 " We ate fully persuaded that it is a true and genuine Eecord of the Eites 
 and Ceremonies of Archbishop Parker's consecration, and as ancient as the 
 
 date it bears. 
 
 " Signed. " HEN. PAMAN, Public Orator, 
 
 " BA. WIDDEINGTON, Marg. Professor. 
 " HEN. MOEE, D.D. 
 " Cambridge, Jan. 11, 1674." 
 
 It may be here added that any one who has personally examined the 
 document in question, and who is possessed of any knowledge of the style 
 and character of sixteenth-century handwriting, could not fail to be per- 
 fectly satisfied of its genuineness and authenticity.
 
 Appendices. 427 
 
 Scamnum praeterea tapete et pulvinaribus instratum, cui 
 Episcopi genubus flexis inniterentur, ante cathedras ponebatur. 
 
 Pari quoque modo cathedra scamnumque tapete, pulvinarique 
 ornatum, Archiepiscopo, ad borealem orientalis ejusdem sacelli 
 partis plagam posita erant. 
 
 His rebus ita ordine suo instructis, mane circiter quintam 
 aut sextam, per occidentalem portam ingreditur sacellum 
 Archiepiscopus, toga talari coccinea caputioque indutus, qua- 
 tuor praecedentibus funalibus, et quatuor comitatus Episcopis, 
 qui ejus consecration! inservirent : (verbi gratia) Gulielmo 
 Barlow, olim Bathonensi et Wellenensi Episcopo, nunc vero 
 ad Cicestriensem Episcopatum electo ; Joanne Scory ; olim 
 Cicestriae Episcopo, et nunc ad Herefordiensem vocato ; 
 Milone Coverdallo, olim Exoniensi Episcopo ; et Joanne Hodg- 
 skinne, Bedfordiae Suffraganeo. Qui omnes postquam sedes 
 sibi paratas ordine singuli suo occupassent preces continue 
 matutinae per Andream Peirson Archiepiscopi capellanum clara 
 voce recitabantur : quibus peractis Joannes Scory (de quo supra 
 diximus) suggestum conscendit ; atque inde assumpto sibi in 
 thema, Seniores ergo, qui in vobis sunt, obsecro consenior, etc., non 
 ineleganter concionabatur. 
 
 Finita concione, egrediuntur simul Archiepiscopus, reliquique 
 quatuor Episcopi sacellum se ad sacram communionem para- 
 turi ; neque mora, confestim per borealem portam vestiarium 
 ad hunc modum vestiti redeunt. Archiepiscopus nimirum linteo 
 superpelliceo (quod vocant) induebatur. Cicestrensis electus 
 capa serica ad sacra peragenda paratus, utebatur, cui ministra- 
 bant, operamque suam praebebant duo Archiepiscopi capellani, 
 Nicolaus viz. BuUingham Lincohiiae Archidiaconus, et Edmundus 
 Gest Cantuariensis quoque Archidiaconus, capis sericis simi liter 
 vestiti. Herefordiensis electus et Bedfordiensis suffraganeus 
 lineis superpelliceis induebantur. 
 
 Milo Coverdallus non nisi toga lanea talari utebatur. 
 
 Atque hunc in modum vestiti et instructi ad communionem 
 celebrandam perrexerunt. Archiepiscopo genubus flexis ad 
 infimum saceUi gradum sedente. 
 
 Finito tandem evangelic, Herefordiensis electus, Bedfordise 
 suffraganeus, et Milo Coverdallus (de quibus supra) Archiepis- 
 copum coram Cicestrien. electo, apud mensam in cathedra 
 sedente, his verbis adduxerunt : Keverende in Deo Pater, hunc 
 virum pium pariter atque doctum tibi offerimus atque prassen-
 
 428 Appendices. 
 
 tamus, ut Archiepiscopus consecretur. Postquam hasc dixissent 
 proferebatur illico Begin diploma, sive mandatum pro conse- 
 cratione Archiepiscopi ; quo per Keverendum Thomam Yale 
 Legum Doctore perlecto, sacramentum de regio primatu, sive 
 suprema ejus auctoritate tuenda juxta statuta lo. anno regni 
 sereniss. reginaa nostras Elizabeth promulgata, ab eodem Ar- 
 chiepiscopo exigebatur ; quod cum ille solemniter tactis corpora- 
 liter sacris evangeliis, conceptis verbis praestitisset, Cicestren : 
 electus quasdamprffifatus, atque populum ad orationem hortatus, 
 ad litanias decantandas choro respondente se accinxit. Quibus 
 finitis post quasstiones aliquot Archiepiscopo per Cicestren : 
 electum propositas, et post orationes et suffragia qusedam juxta 
 formam libri auctoritate parliament! editi apud Deum habita, 
 Cicestriensis, Herefordiensis, suffraganeus Bedfordiensis, et 
 Milo Coverdallus manibus Archiepiscopo impositis : Accipe, 
 (inquiunt,) Spiritum Sanctum ; et gratiam Dei, quaa jam per 
 impositionem manuum in te est, excitare memento. Non enim 
 timoris sed virtutis dilectionis et sobrietatis spiritum dedit nobis 
 Peus. His itaque dictis, Biblia Sacra illi in manibus tradide- 
 runt, hujusmodi apud eum verba habentes : In legendo hor- 
 tando et docendo, vide diligens sis, atque ea meditare assidue, 
 quaa in hisce libris scripta sunt. Noli in his segnis esse, quo 
 incrementum inde proveniens omnibus innotescat, et palam fiat. 
 Cura qusa ad te, et ad docendi munus spectant, diligenter : Hoc 
 enim modo non teipsum solum, sed et reliquos auditores tuos 
 per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum salvabis. Postquam 
 hasc dixissent ; ad reliqua communionis solemnia pergit Cices- 
 triensis, nullum Archiepiscopo tradens pastorale baculum ; cum 
 quo communicabant una Archiepiscopus et quatuor illi Episcopi 
 supra nominati, cum aliis etiam nonnullis. 
 
 Finitis tandem peractisque sacris egreditur per borealem 
 orientalis sacelli partis portam Archiepiscopus, quatuor illis 
 comitatus Episcopis qui eum consecraverant, et confestim ipsis 
 iisdem stipatus Episcopis per eandem revertitur portam, albo 
 episcopali superpelliceo crimeraque (ut vocant) ex nigro serico 
 indutus ; circa collum vero collare quoddam ex pretiosis pellibus 
 sabellinis (vulgo Sables vocant) consutum gestabat. Pari quoque 
 modo Cicestrensis et Herefordiensis suis episcopalibus amictibtts, 
 superpelliceo scilicet, et crimera uterque induebatur. D. Cover- 
 dallus vero et Bedfordiae suffraganeus togis solummodo talaribus 
 utebantur. Pergens deinde occidentalem portam versus Archie-
 
 Appendices. 429 
 
 episcopus Thomas Doyle (Economo, Johanni Baker Tliesau- 
 rario, et Johanni Marche compute rotulario, singulis singulos 
 albos dedit baculos : hoc scilicet rnodo eos muneribus et officiis 
 suis ornans. 
 
 His itaque hunc ad uiodum, ordine suo ut jam ante dictum 
 est peractis, er occidentalem portam sacellum egreditur Archi- 
 episcopuSjgenerosioribus quibusvis sanguine exejus familia eum 
 pnecedentibus, aliquibus vero a tergo eum sequentibus. 
 
 Acta gestaque haec erant omnia in praesentia Eeverendorum 
 in Christo patrum Edmundi Gryndall Londinensis Episcopi 
 electi, Eichardi Cocks, Eliensis electi, Edwini Sandes Wigorni- 
 ensis electi, Anthonii Huse armigeri principalis et primarii 
 registrarii dicti Archiepiscopi ; Thomas Argall, Armigeri, Eegis- 
 trarii Curias prerogatives Cantuariensis ; Thomas Willet et 
 Johannis Incent Notariorum publicorum et aliorum quoque 
 nonnullorum. 
 
 WITH regard to the Eecords in Archbishop Parker's Eegister 
 in the Lambeth Library relating to Parker's own consecration 
 transcribed by the Rev. Dr. F. G. Lee : 
 
 AVe, the undersigned, can testify that the documents com- 
 mence on folio 2 of Parker's Eegister and end on folio 18a ; 
 that the handwriting in which these appear is the same as that 
 in which the Archiepiscopal Eegisters of Thomas Cranmer and 
 Reginald Cardinal Pole are written ; that the Eecords in ques- 
 tion are in the handwriting of the period ; and that we believe 
 them to be from the pen of the Principal Registrar under Arch- 
 bishops Cranmer, Pole, and Parker viz., Anthony Huse. 
 
 S. WAYLAND KERSHAW, M.A., Librarian in Charge. 
 
 JOHN RICHARD GREEN, M.A., Hon. Librarian to 
 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 Library, Lambeth Palace, November otli, 1869. 
 
 2 F
 
 430 Appendices. 
 
 No. XIII. 
 
 ARCHBISHOP PARKER'S BOOK, DE ANTIQUITATE 
 BRITANNIC^ ECCLESLE." 
 
 1. This book, printed privately at Lambeth, by John Day, 
 in 1572, which has been referred to and quoted from in the body 
 of this treatise, is of considerable interest and of great rarity. 
 The copy which has been made use of, is that numbered 959 
 amongst the MSS. of the Library of Lambeth Palace, and is 
 filled with many letters and original documents relating to 
 previous Archbishops, as well as to Archbishop Parker himself. 
 It evidently either belonged to John Parker, the Archbishop's 
 son, or was at some time in his keeping, for it is enriched with 
 several MS. notes of interest and importance, and contains 
 much curious original evidence regarding certain independent 
 facts. It is clear that the MS. notes in question are by John 
 Parker, because, as Dr. Ducarel declared, he had a copy of a 
 certain volume of private notes and memoranda belonging to 
 the said son of the Archbishop at that time in the possession 
 of Sir Robert Hales and by a comparison of the handwriting 
 this certain conclusion was drawn. 
 
 The volume contains a long MS. letter from Dr. Ducarel to 
 Archbishop Seeker, dated July 15th, 1758, giving detailed par- 
 ticulars of its contents. It contains amongst others, original 
 letters of Sir Nicholas Bacon, Sir W. Cecil, Dr. Edwin Sandys, 
 Bishop of Worcester, Grindall, Bishop of London, Jewell, of 
 Salisbury some of which (as has been pointed out in 
 Chapter XVIII.) bear directly on the fact of the Archbishop's 
 consecration. 
 
 There are two other copies of the book in the British Museum ; 
 one which formerly belonged to Queeii Elizabeth, and another to 
 Lord Arundell. Dr. Dibdin, in his improved edition of Ames's 
 'Typographical Antiquities, gives the collation of two other copies, 
 one of which belonged to Mr. Bindley, and was sold at the sale 
 of his books for 45 ; the other in the Collection of Earl 
 Spencer. The copy given by Archbishop Parker to Lord 
 Arundell is in its original binding, stamped with the arms 
 of England in the centre, and the device of the Prince of
 
 Appendices. 431 
 
 Wales's feathers and mott'o at the corners. At the top of 
 the title-page are the words " Ex dono Mathei Cantuar- 
 ieusis Archipiscopi " in a hold and clear handwriting. 
 At the bottom of the page the word "Arundell " is printed on 
 the margin, with the autograph of "Lumley" immediately 
 heneath. This copy varies both from that belonging to Queen 
 Elizabeth, as also from the Lambeth copy, in some particulars. 
 None of the leaves are printed on vellum; the arms of the 
 Bishoprics and certain of the capital letters are illuminated : 
 pages 41 and 42 are erroneously substituted for 47 and 48 : 
 the woodcut of the public schools, the two leaves containing a 
 list of the books given by the Archbishop, and the leaf contain- 
 ing the errata are wanting. There is no "Life of Matthew" 
 [Parker] in this copy, as in that at Lambeth, though his name 
 occurs in the List of Bishops belonging to the University of 
 Cambridge, as appointed and consecrated in 1559, as it does 
 likewise, in the list of those who had served the office of Vice- 
 Chancellor, A.D. 1545. In this copy, as also in that belonging 
 to Queen Elizabeth, the portrait of the Archbishop by Hogen- 
 berg, is also wanting. It is said that only twenty-five copies of 
 this book were published. 
 
 2. The small volume, presumed to have been written by 
 John Stubbs, of Lincoln's Inn, is entitled " The Life off the 70. 
 Archbishopp [sic] off Canterbury presentlye Sitting Englyshed, 
 and to be added to the sixty-nine 'recently set forth in Latin, etc. 
 Imprinted M.D. LXIIII. " Antony a Wood declares that it was 
 translated by a thorough-paced separatist, with very vile notes 
 added in the margin, endeavouring thereby to bring an odium 
 on the Archbishop, and make him ridiculous for erecting his 
 monument while he lived. 
 
 The following letter on the same subject, addressed to one 
 of the Church newspapers, is worthy of special attention and 
 careful preservation : 
 
 SIB, The entry respecting Parker's consecration in Machyn's 
 Diary is confirmed by Thomas Sampson, who, writing on 
 January 6th, 1560, to Peter Martyr, says, " The consecration of 
 some Bishops has already taken place. I mention, as being 
 known to you by name, Dr. Parker of Canterbury, Cox of Ely, 
 Griudall of London, Sandys of Worcester. There is one other 
 of the name of Barlowe, also a Bishop, but with whom you 
 
 2 F 2
 
 Appendices. 
 
 are not acquainted. Pilkington of Winchester, Bentham of 
 Coventry, and your friend Jewel of Salisbury, will follow 
 shortly ; for they are soon, as I hear, to be consecrated, as we 
 call it." (The Zurich Letters, p. 63, 8vo., 1842.) I possess a very- 
 rare little work, entitled, " The Life of the 70 Archbishops of 
 Canterbury, presently sitting Englished and to be added to the 69, 
 lately set forth in Latin. This number of seventy is so complete 
 a number as it is great pity there should be one more ; but that 
 as Augustine was the first, so Matthew might be the last. Im- 
 printed MOLXXIHI." This is a translation of the Latin Life, written 
 either by the Archbishop himself, or by John Joscelyne, Parker's 
 amanuensis ; and the marginal notes (which are highly satirical) 
 appear to have been added by a violent Puritan. At the end of 
 the volume is " A Table Englished out of that Legend of Can- 
 terbury tales entitled in Latin ' De Antiquitate Britannicae 
 Ecclesiaa, et Privilegiis Ecclesiae Cantuariensis cum Archie- 
 piscopis ejusdem.'" The first entry in this "Table" is as 
 follows : 
 
 University. 
 
 Diocese. 
 
 Name. 
 
 Degree. 
 
 Order. 
 
 County. 
 
 Age. 
 
 Consecration. 
 
 Cambridge. 
 
 Canter- 
 bury. 
 
 Matth. 
 Parker. 
 
 D. of 
 Divinity. 
 
 Secular 
 Priest. 
 
 Of Norwich. 
 
 Ivi. 
 
 1659. Dec. 17. 
 
 At sig. B. iii., Parker's biographer remarks : " I rejoice espe- 
 cially for this his felicity, that whereas after Augustine the first 
 Archbishop, he was the seventieth, yet he was both the first 
 and only man that attained unto the Archbishopric dignity 
 without any blemish or spot of old wives' superstitions and 
 unprofitable ceremonies of the Kornish Pope. For as every one 
 of them entered first hereunto by Bulls of Approbation sent by 
 the Pope ; so lie was consecrated neither with these, nor any 
 other old and idle ceremonies of Aaron's ornaments, neither 
 with gloves, nor sandals, nor slippers, nor mitre, nor pall, but 
 more chastely and religiously according to the purity of the 
 Gospel ; four Bishops being appointed according to a law made 
 in that behalf, which placed him in his chair with so godly pro- 
 mises protested by him as it is meet should be of a Gospel 
 Pastor. And yet this his (that I may so term it) joyful and 
 solemn day he spent not negligently, but with garments comely 
 for a Bishop, with godly prayers of the ecclesiastical ministers
 
 Appendices. 433 
 
 and people unto whom a sermon was made by a learned 
 religious and a professed Bishop in divinity, chiefly to admonish 
 the pastor of his duty and faithfulness towards his flock, and 
 contrarywise, the flock of love, obedience, and reverence which 
 they ought to yield to their pastor. The sermon ended, when 
 the company had refreshed themselves by partaking the spiritual 
 Banquet, they made an end with earnest prayers unto God that 
 the function, which was laid on him by the clergy, might chiefly 
 tend to the glory of God, to the salvation of ^Christian flock, 
 and the joyful testimony of his own conscience by faithful 
 executing of his office when it shall happen that he shall depart 
 unto his Lord to whom he vowed himself. And the very same 
 solemnity and manner of consecration he used toward his 
 brethren Bishops upon whom afterwards he laid his hand." 
 
 This account a very different one to the Nag's Head Fable 
 was published within sixteen years of the date of the conse- 
 cration of Parker, and before his decease, which took place in 
 May, 1575. 
 
 I am, Sir, faithfully yours, 
 
 J. FULLEB KUSSELL. 
 
 Greenhithe, Sept. 27th, 1868.
 
 484 Appendices. 
 
 No. XIV. 
 
 HENRY MACHYN'S DIARY. 
 
 Archbishop PABKER'S Consecration as Eecorded in MACHYN'S 
 
 Diary. 
 
 Two Articles from " NOTES AND QUERIES," Fourth Series, ii., Nov. 7th, and 
 Nov. 21st, 1861. 
 
 1. MY attention has been directed by a friend to an article 
 entitled " Anglican Sacerdotalism " published in the Koman 
 Catholic periodical called The Month for September, 1868. 
 The object of the writer is to show how utterly vain, in his 
 opinion, are the claims of " the Anglicans " to be legitimate 
 priests of the Christian church ; and the great point in view is 
 to break the chain of episcopal succession at the period of the 
 English Eeformation. The writer endeavours, at considerable 
 length, to suggest fresh doubts in favour of the scandalous 
 story known as the Nag's Head Consecration ; whilst, on the 
 other hand, he is not unprepared even to discredit the official 
 Eecord of Archbishop Parker's consecration, which stands on 
 the leaves of the archiepiscopal Kegister at Lambeth. Dr. 
 Lingard, it seems, determined the question too impartially, 
 " judging as an historical critic " (p. 261), and not as a 
 polemical partizan. But it is necessary, it is argued, that even 
 a Kecord of such grave importance should be corroborated by 
 other contemporary evidence ; and such, it is added, is either 
 deficient or doubtful. The writer remarks that 
 
 " Stowe, the chronicler, was the friend and protege of Parker. He records 
 t'ae consecration of Cardinal Pole, he mentions Parker's death, and dwells 
 upon his memory : but he says not a word about his ever having been con- 
 secrated. It is common with Anglicans to write as if the story of the Nag's 
 Head had given rise to the popular and universal belief in the defect in the 
 consecration of Parker and his colleagues. This is entirely untrue. The 
 story of the Nag's Head, if it arose from .anything but a true tradition, 
 arose out of the common belief, and witnessed to it : and it was only put 
 f orward a few years before the production of the Lambeth Eegister, which 
 has every appearance of having been opportunely discovered if not 
 invented in order to meet it. There are certain cases in which the silence 
 of contemporaries is very significant, and this surely is such a case. We do 
 not mean to say that it disproves the alleged fact, but we do not see how any 
 man, endowed with common sense, can deny that it makes that fact very 
 doubtful,"
 
 Appendices. 485 
 
 To this exceedingly characteristic course of argument, the 
 following equally characteristic admission is appended as a 
 foot note : 
 
 "Machyn's Diary, we believe, certainly mentions the ceremony in 
 question, but we understand that some doubts exiit as to the state of the 
 manuscript." 
 
 Now, without entering further into the thankless and fruitless 
 attempt to convince those who 
 
 " Being convinced against their will, 
 Are of the same opinion still." 
 
 it is merely to the last disingenuous and Jesuitical insinuation 
 that I wish to give a direct contradiction. The state of the 
 original manuscript of Machyn's Diary is perfectly well known ; 
 and may be every day examined in the library of the British Mu- 
 seum. It was one of those volumes which were seriously injured 
 iu the fire from which the Cottonian Collection suffered, but it 
 was carefully repaired, and again rendered accessible, by Sir 
 Frederic Madden in the year 1829. In 1848 its contents were 
 printed verbatim et literatim by the Camden Society, showing all 
 the imperfections resulting from, the fire, but at the same time 
 supplying in brackets such of the lost portions as had been 
 formerly extracted by our industrious and conscientious eccle- 
 siastical historian, John Strype. 
 
 The passages which relate to Archbishop Parker in the month 
 of December, 1559, are altogether three. The first, which 
 perhaps mentioned his election, is partly gone ; but the second, 
 which records his consecration, is perfect excepting the single 
 word Canterbury, and it distinctly states that the ceremony 
 took place " at Lambeth." The three stand as follows : 
 
 Park]er electyd byshop of Canturbere. 
 
 The xvij day of Dessember was the nuw byshope of [Canterbury] doctur 
 Parker was mad(e) ther at Lambeth. 
 
 The xx day of Dessember a-for non, was sant Thomas evyn, my lord of 
 Canturbere whent to Bow chyrche and there were v nuw byshopes mad(e). 
 
 Machyn's record of Parker's consecration is therefore still 
 perfect in preservation as well as distinction in assertion : and 
 his date of the 17th of December coincides with the process 
 recorded in the Eegister of the archiepiseopate. 
 
 In regard to the original purport of Machyn's preceding 
 paragraph, which is of less importance, there may be some
 
 436 Appendices. 
 
 doubt, for Machyn had actually recorded the election, or 
 destination, of the new bishops, including Parker, six months 
 before : 
 
 " The xxiiij day of June [1559] was elected vj nuw byshopes, com from 
 beyond the see, master Parker bysshope of Canturbere, master Gryndalle 
 bysshope of London, docthur Score bysshope of Harfford, Barlow (of) 
 Chechastur, doctur Bylle of Salysbere, doctor Cokes (of) Norwyche." 
 
 Where the name of Bylle is a mistake for Jewell. 
 
 I shall not attempt to pursue the controversy further, except 
 by making the two following remarks. First, as to Stowe, if 
 " he records the consecration of Cardinal Pole," he records it 
 as an event of extraordinary historical importance. The 
 ordinary consecrations of bishops will scarcely be found else- 
 where in his pages. Secondly, as to Machyn, I will merely 
 retort upon the writer in The Month, by again quoting one of 
 his sentences, with the alteration of a single word: "There 
 are certain cases in which the testimony of contemporaries is 
 very significant, and this surely is such a case." THE EDITOR 
 OF MACHYN'S DIARY, [i.e., JOHN GOUGH NICHOLS, ESQ., F.S.A.] 
 
 [The foolish and absurd story known as the Nag's Head Fable was first 
 told in 1604, forty years after Abp. Parker's consecration. In addition to 
 the testimony to its validity given in the Register of the See of Canterbury, 
 as well as by Machyn, there is an Account of the Eites and Ceremonies 
 which took place at his Consecration, carefully preserved among the manu- 
 scripts in the library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, and called 
 "Historiola." It was written by the archbishop's direction about the year 
 1569, and has here and there the archbishop's own directions. In 1841 it 
 was printed by the Cambridge Antiquarian Society, with an Introductory 
 Preface and Notes. As to the official Register, Archbishop Abbot, in the 
 year 1614, invited Colleton, the arch-priest, with two or three other Roman 
 Catholic missionaries, to Lambeth, and submitted the Register to their 
 inspection, in presence of six of his own episcopal colleagues. (Dodd, ii. 
 177 ; Godwin, p. 219.) It was also examined by so acute an historical critic 
 as Dr. Lingard, who was convinced of its authenticity, and pronounced that 
 "the several objections against it are founded on misconception or ignorance, 
 that the Register agrees in every particular with what we know of the history 
 of the times ; and that there exists not the semblance of a reason for pro- 
 nouncing it a forgery." Vide Three Letters on Protestant Ordinations by 
 Dr. Lingard, inserted in The Catholic Magazine and Review of 1834, vol. v. 
 pp. 499, 704, 774, which as historical papers well merit republication in a 
 separate form.] ED. OF NOTES AND QUERIES, [i.e., W. J. THOMS, ESQ., F.S.A., 
 Librarian to the House of Lords.] pp. 435, 436.
 
 Appendices. 437 
 
 2. Reply to the above. 
 
 The editor of Machyn's Diary gives a direct contradiction to 
 the doubts which Dr. Newman understood to exist as to the 
 state of the manuscript. As the above editor quotes from one 
 Catholic periodical, The Month, I may be allowed to refer him 
 and the readers of " N. & Q." to another, the Weekly Register. 
 In the number for Oct. 10, appeared a long letter, signed 
 " Ignotus," entering copiously into the controversy of the 
 validity of Anglican orders, and touching upon Machyn's Diary 
 among other points. In the number for Oct. 17, a letter was 
 inserted on the same subject from a writer under the initials 
 " B. J. F.," which he had sent to The Times; but which, of 
 course, The Times would not insert, though it had previously 
 printed a letter from the Kev. W. Denton, referring to 
 Machyn's Diary with a feeling of triumph. In fairness 
 I mention that, in the number for Oct. 31, a long answer to 
 "Ignotus" appeared, signed " M. A. Dunelm." Finally, in 
 the number for Nov. 7, appeared a rejoinder from " Ignotus " 
 of great length. 
 
 My object in giving the above references, is, to enable all 
 who wish to judge impartially to see the matter of Machyn's 
 Diary discussed on both sides. "I have no wish to enter into 
 controversy ; but since the question has been already intro- 
 duced, I must beg permission to make a few observations, 
 without imitating the EDITOR OF MACHYN'S DIARY in his accusa- 
 tions of "disingenuous and Jesuitical insinuation," which 
 charges ought to have found no place in the pages of " N. & Q." 
 If the reader will go through what is said of the Diary in the 
 above articles in the Weekly Register, he will see that there are 
 very substantial grounds for distrusting the state of the manu- 
 script. " B. J. F." states that he carefully examined it, and 
 detected interpolations. After the words, " doctur Parker was," 
 the words " mad ther at Lambeth " have been added by another 
 and a later hand ; and in like manner, the third entry ended 
 with the words " there were v nuw byshopes," but the same 
 hand has added the word " mad." " Ignotus," following up 
 the subject (Nov. 7), says that he also has examined the MS., 
 and that the above interpolations are manifest : 
 
 "In each case," he says, "the difference in writing and ink is clear, 
 whether looked at with the naked eye or examined through a magnifying
 
 438 Appendices. 
 
 glass. Fraud is to my mind so evidently proved as utterly to destroy the 
 credibility of the entries." 
 
 He goes on to say that Strype had had uncontrolled posses- 
 sion of the MS. ; he suppressed the evidences of interpolation ; 
 and knowing, as we do, the gross untruths which fill the pages 
 of Strype, he was very likely to tamper with the MS. But 
 whether he did or not, it Juts heen tampered with, and its 
 credibility destroyed, so that its entries prove nothing. 
 
 It must be further observed that " Machyn " does not say 
 that he was present ; he merely makes notes of the news of the 
 day. No one denies the report of Parker's consecration : it was 
 necessary to make it believed ; but the entry of an individual 
 upon such report is no proof that the consecration actually 
 took place. The "Editor of Machyn" observes that Stow 
 records indeed the consecration of Cardinal Pole "as an event 
 of extraordinary historical importance ;" but that the ordinary 
 consecrations of bishops will scarcely be found in his pages. 
 But surely from an Anglican point of view, the consecration of 
 the archbishop of a new hierarchy, if it ever took place, must 
 have been an event of historical importance well worth 
 recording. 
 
 I say advisedly if it ever took place, because there are grave 
 reasons to doubt it. I follow where the editor of " N. & Q." 
 leads in his note appended to the foregoing article about 
 Machyn's Diary, and refer him to Canon Williams's Letters on 
 Anglican Orders generally, and more particularly to his Letter 
 xvii. headed " Parker's Kegister rent in twain," and if he will 
 only seriously consider the contents of that book, he will doubt 
 also. F. C. H. [i.e., F, C. HUSENBETH, D.D., Vicar General of 
 the E. C. diocese of Northampton.] 
 
 [" N. & Q." not being a fitting place for discussing the validity of Anglican 
 Orders ; and the fact of Archbishop Parker's consecration [admitted by 
 Lingard and Tierney] being in our opinion as clearly established by con- 
 temporary evidence as any historical fact can be, we shall confine ourselves 
 to the real question at issue between THE EDITOR OF MACHYN'S DIARY and 
 the writer in The Month, namely, Whether or not the MS. of that Diary 
 has been tampered with ? 
 
 In consequence of recent publications upon this subject, the MS. has been 
 examined by various gentlemen of the most unquestionable respectability 
 and equally unquestionable skill and experience in paleography (several of 
 them men who pass their lives in the examination of such documents) , and 
 they bear us out in stating unhesitatingly, that not only has the MS. of
 
 Appendices. 439 
 
 Machyn never been tampered with, but THAT THERE is NOT THE SMALLEST 
 
 PRETENCE FOR ASSERTING THAT IT HAS ! 
 
 Nay more, -we are certain that, if F. C. H. had himself looked at the 
 original Diary, he would have seen that there were 720 " substantial grounds 
 for distrusting the state of the manuscript ;" and we should have been 
 spared his communication, and the necessity for thus replying to it. 
 ED. " N. & Q."] pp. 493494. 
 
 Testimony to the Genuineness of HENRY MACHYN'S MS. Diary. 
 
 MS. Department, British Museum. 
 
 21st September, 1869. 
 DEAR SIR, 
 
 I have examined the entries under the 17th and 20th 
 days of December, 1559, in the Diary known under the name of 
 Henry Machyn, and preserved in the Cottonian MS. Vitellius 
 F.V., and am satisfied that, excepting the loss of a few letters 
 at the ends of the lines from early injury by fire, they stand as 
 originally written, without interpolation or alteration. 
 
 Believe me, dear Sir, 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 (Signed) EDWARD A. BOND. 
 
 To the Eev. Dr. LEE. 
 etc., etc., etc. 
 
 WE, the undersigned, have likewise examined the above entries 
 in Machyn's Diary, and are of the same opinion as Mr. Bond. 
 (Signed) E. MAUNDE THOMPSON. 
 
 HARRY L. D. WARD. 
 
 N. E. L. A. HAMILTON. 
 
 RICHARD E. HOLMES. 
 
 W. DE G. BIRCH. 
 
 C. H. E. CARMICHAEL. 
 British Museum. MS. Department. 
 September "2lst, 1869.
 
 440 Appendices. 
 
 No. XV. 
 
 BREVE OF POPE JULIUS HI. TO CARDINAL POLE. * 
 
 *...* Those concluding portions specially relating to the Validity of 
 Anglican Ordinations are given in English below. 
 
 JULIUS PP. III. Dilecte fill noster, Salutem et Apostolicam 
 Benedictionem. Dudum cum cliarissima in Christo filia nostra 
 Maria, Anglise tune princeps, regina declarata fuisset, et 
 speraretur regnum Anglise, quod saeva regum tyrannidej ab 
 unione sanctaa ecclesise catbolicae separatum fuerat, ad ovile 
 gregis Domini, et ejusdem ecclesiae unionem, ipsa Maria primum 
 regnante, redire posse : Nos te prsestanti virtute, singular! 
 pietate, ac multa doctrina insignem, ad eamdem Mariam 
 reginam, et universum Angliae regnum, de fratrum nostrorum 
 consilio et unanimi consensu, nostrum et apostolicae sedis 
 legatum de latere destinavimus ; tibique inter cietera, omnes et 
 singulos utriusque sexus, tarn la'icas quam ecclesiasticas, 
 saeculares, et quorumvis ordinuni regulares personas, in 
 quibusvis etiam sacris ordinibus constitutas, cujuscumque 
 status, gradus, conditionis et qualitatis exstiterint, ac quacum- 
 que ecclesiastica etiam episcopali, archiepiscopali, et patriarchali, 
 aut mundana, etiam marchionali, ducali, aut regia dignitate 
 praefulgerent, etiam capitulum, collegium, universitas, seu 
 communitas forent, quarumcunaque baeresium aut novaruni 
 sectarum professores, aut in eis culpabiles vel suspectas ac 
 credentes, receptatores et fautores eorum, etiamsi relapsaa 
 fuissent, eorum errorem cognoscentes et de illis dolentes, ac 
 ad ortbodoxam fidem recipi bumiliter postulantes, cognita in 
 eis vera et non ficta aut simulata pcenitentia in omnibus et 
 singulis per eos perpetratis (basreses et ab eadem fide apostasias, 
 blaspbemias, et alios quoscumque errores etiam sub generali 
 sermone non venientes sapientibus) peccatis, criminibus, exces- 
 
 * This document is taken from the French translation of Bishop Bumet's 
 History of the Reformation, printed at Amsterdam in 12mo. in 1687, vol. 4, 
 p. IOCS. The spelling has been slightly altered.
 
 Appendices. 441 
 
 sibus et delictis, necnon excommunicationum, suspensionum 
 interdictorum, et aliis ecclesiasticis ac ternporalibus, etiam 
 corporis afflictivis, et capitalibus sententiis, censuris et poenis 
 in eos, pra3missorum occasione, a jure vel ab homine latis vel 
 promulgatis, etiarnsi in iis viginti et plus annis insorduissent, 
 et eorum absolutio nobis et divinaa sedi, et per literas in die 
 coenaa Domini legi consuetas reservata existeret, in utroque 
 conscientiaa videlicet et contentioso foro, plenarie absolvendi 
 et liberandi, ac aliorum Christi-fidelium consortio aggregandi : 
 necnon cum eis super irregularitate per eos praemissorum 
 occasione, etiam quia sic ligati missas et alia divina officia, 
 etiam contra ritus et caeremonias ab ecclesia eateuus probatas 
 et usitatas celebrassent, aut illis alias se miscuissent, contracta ; 
 necnon bigama per eosdem ecclesiasticos, saeculares vel regu- 
 lares, vere aut ficte, seu alias qualitercumque inversa (etiamsi 
 ex eo quod clerici in sacris constituti, cum viduis vel aliis cor- 
 ruptis matrimonium contraxisse praetenderetur), rejectis et 
 expulsis tamen prius uxoribus sic de facto copulatis : quodque 
 bigamia et irregularitate, ac aliis praamissis non obstantibus, 
 in eorum ordinibus, dummodo ante eorum lapsum in haeresim 
 hujusmodi rite et legitime promoti vel ordinati fuissent, etiam 
 in altaris miuisterio ministrare, ac qusecunque et qualitercunque 
 etiam curata beneficia secularia vel regularia, ut prius, dum- 
 modo super eis alteri jus qusesitum non existeret, retinere; et 
 non promoti ad omnes etiam sacros et presbyteratus ordines, 
 ab eorum ordinariis, si digni et idonei reperti fuissent, promo- 
 veri, ac beneficia ecclesiastica, si iis alias canonice confer- 
 rentur, recipere et retinere valerent, dispensandi et indulgendi ; 
 ac omnem infamiaa et inhabilitatis maculam sive notam, ex 
 praamissis quomodolibet insurgentem, penitus et omnino 
 abolendi ; necnon ad pristinos lionores, dignitates, famam, et 
 patriam, et bona etiam confiscata, in pristinumque, et eum in 
 quo ante praamissa quomodolibet erant, statum restituendi, 
 reponendi, et reintegrandi ; ac eis, dummodo corde coutriti 
 eorum errata et excessus alicui per eos eligendo catholico con- 
 fessori sacramentaliter confiterentur, ac poenitentiam salutarein, 
 eis per ipsum confessorem propterea injungendam omnino 
 adimplereiit, omnem publicam confessionem abjurationem, 
 renunciationem, et poenitentiam jure debitam arbitrio tuo 
 moderandi, vel in totum remittendi. 
 
 " Necnou cornmunitates et universitates, ac singulares persouas
 
 442 Appendices. 
 
 quascumque a quibusvis illicitis pactionibus et conveutiouibus 
 per eos cum dominis aberrantibus, sen in eorum favorern 
 quomodolibet initis, et iis prsestitis jurarnentis et homagiis, 
 illorumque omnium observatione, et si quern catenas occasione 
 eorum incurrissent perjurii reatum, etiam absolvendi, et jura- 
 menta ipsa relaxandi. Ac quoscumque regulares et religiosos, 
 etiam in heeresim hujusmodi, ut prasfertur, lapsos, extra eorum 
 regularia loca absque dictae sedis licentia vagantes, ab apos- 
 tasiffi reatu et excommunicationis, aliisque censuris ac pcenis 
 ecclesiasticis, per eos propterea etiam juxta suoruni ordinum 
 instituta incursis, pariter absolvendi : ac cum eis ut alicu- 
 beneficio ecclesiastico curato de illud obtinentis consensu, etiam 
 in habitu clerici saecularis, babitum suum regularem sub bouesta 
 toga presbyteri secularis deferendo, deservire, et extra eadem 
 regularia loca remanere libere et licite possint, dispensandi. 
 
 " Necnon quibusvis personis, etiam ecclesiasticis, ut quadra- 
 gesimalibus et aliis anni temporibus et diebus, quibus usus 
 ovorum et carnium est de jure prohibitus, butyro, et caseo, et 
 aliis lacticiniis, ac dictis ovis et carnibus, de utriusque eeu 
 alterius, spiritualis, qui catbolicus existeret, medici consilio, 
 aut si locorum et personarum qualitate inspecta ex defectu 
 piscium, aut olei, vel indispositione personarum earurndem, 
 seu alia causa legitima, id tibi faciendum videretur, ut tuo 
 arbitrio uti et vesci possint, indulgendi et concedendi. 
 
 " Necnon per te in praeteritis duntaxat casibus, aliquos clericos 
 Sfflculares, tantum presbyteros, diaconos, aut subdiaconos, qui 
 matrimonium cum aliquibus virginibus, vel corruptis sfcculari- 
 bus etiam mulieribus de facto eatenus contraxissent, consideratu 
 aliqua ipsorum singulari qualitate, et cognita eorum vera ad 
 Cliristi fideni conversione, ac aliis circumstantiis ac modifica- 
 tionibus tuo tantum arbitrio adhibendis, ex quibus aliis 
 prffisertim clericis in sacris ordinibus hujusmodi constitutis 
 quibus non licet uxores habere, scandalum omnino nou 
 generetur, citra tamen altaris, ac alia sacerdotum ministeria, 
 et titulos beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum, ac omni ipsorum 
 ordinum exercitio sublato, ab excommunicationis sententia, et 
 aliis reatibus propterea incursis, injuncta inde eis etiam tuo 
 arbitrio poanitentia salutari, absolvendi, ac cum eis, dumniodo 
 alter eorum superstes renianeret, de caetero sine spe conjugii, 
 quod inter se matrimonium legitime contrahere, et in eo, post, 
 quam contractum foret, licite remanere possent, prolem exinde
 
 Appendices. 443 
 
 legitimam decernendo, misericorditer dispensandi : ac quaecum- 
 que beneficia ecclesiastica, tarn ssecularia quam regularia, et 
 qufe per rectores catholicos possidebantur, de ipsorum tamen 
 rectorum catholicorum consensu, seu absque eorum prsjudicio- 
 cuicumque alter! beneficio ecclesiastico ob ejus fructus, tenui- 
 tatem, aut hospital! jam erecto vel erigendo, seu studio 
 universali, vel scholis literariis, uniendi, annectendi, et incor- 
 porandi, aut fructus, reditus, et proventus, seu bonorum bene- 
 ficiorum dividend!, separandi et dismenibrandi, ac eorum sic 
 divisorum, separatorum, et dismernbratorum partem aliis bene- 
 ficiis seu bospitalibus, vel studiis aut scbolis, seu piis usibus 
 similiter arbitrio tuo perpetuo applicandi et appropriandi. 
 
 " Ac cum possessoribus bonorum ecclesiasticorum (restitutis 
 priiis, si tibi expedire videretur, immobilibus per eos indebite 
 detentis) super fructibus male perceptis, ac bouis mobilibus con- 
 sumptis, concordandi, et transigendi, ac eos desuper liberandi 
 ot quietandi : ac quidquid ex concordiis et transactionibus 
 Imjusmodi proveniret, in ecclesiaa cujus essent bona, vel in 
 studiorum universalium, aut scholarum liujusmodi, seu alios 
 pios usus convertendi, omniaque et siugula alia, in quae in 
 praunissis et circa ea quomodolibet necessaria et opportuna 
 esse cognosceres, faciendi, dicendi, gerendi et exercendi : 
 necnon catholicos locorum ordinaries, aut alias personas Deum 
 tiinentes, fide insignes, et literarum scieutia praeditas, ac 
 gravitate morum conspicuas, et estate veneranda, de quarum 
 probitate et circumspectione, ac charitatis zelo plena fiducia 
 conspici posset, ad prasmissa omnia, cum sirnili vel limitata 
 potestate (absolutione et dispensatione clericorum circa con- 
 nubia, ac unione beneficiorum, seu eorum fructuum et bonorum 
 separatione, et applicatione, ac concordia cum possessoribus 
 bonorum ecclesiasticorum et eorum liberatorum, duntaxat 
 exceptis) substituendi et subdelegandi : ac diversas alias facul- 
 tates per diversas alias nostras tarn sub plumbo quam in forma 
 brevis confectas literas, concessimus, prout in illis pleniiis 
 continetur. 
 
 " Verum ciim tu ad paries Flandriae, ex quibus brevissima ad 
 regnum transfretatio existit, te contuleris, ac ex certis rationa- 
 libus uobis iiotis causis iuibi aliquaudiu subsistere habeas, ac a 
 nonnullis nimiiini forsan scrupulosis, haesitetur, an tu in par- 
 tibus hujusmodi subsistens, praedictis ac aliis tibi concessis 
 facultatibus uti, ac in eodem reguo locoruni ordinaries, aut
 
 444 Appendices. 
 
 alias personas, ut praernittitur, qualificatas, quse facultatibus 
 per te juxta dictarum literarum continentiam pro tempore con- 
 cessis utantur, alias juxta earumdem literarum praadictarum 
 tenorem substituere, et delegare possis : Nos causam tuse 
 subsistentiaa in eisdem partibus approbantes, et singularuin 
 literarum prasdictarum tenores, praasentibus pro sufficienter 
 expressis, ac de verbo ad verbuin insertis, habentes, circum- 
 spectioni tuse quod quandiu in eisdem partibus de licentia 
 nostra moram traxeris, legatione tua prsedicta durante, etiam 
 extra ipsum regnum existeiis, omnibus et singulis prasdictis, et 
 quibusvis aliis tibi concessis, et quaa per prassentes tibi conce- 
 duntur, facultatibus, etiam erga quoscunque archiepiscopos, 
 episcopos, ac abbates, aliosque ecclesiarum tarn saacularium 
 quam quorumvis ordinum regularium, necnon monasteriorum 
 et aliorum locorum regularium prrelatos, non secus ac erga 
 alios inferiores clericos, uti possis, necnon erga alias personas 
 in singulis literis praedictis quovis modo nominates, ad te pro 
 tempore recurrentes vel mittentes, etiam circa ordines quos 
 nunquam aut male susceperunt, et munus consecrationis quod 
 iis ab aliis episcopis vel archiepiscopis etiam haaretieis et schis- 
 maticis, aut alias minus rite et non servata forma ecclesia) 
 consueta impensum fuit, etiam si ordines et munus hujusmodi 
 etiam circa altaris ministerium temere executi sint, per te 
 ipsum vel alios, ad id a te pro tempore deputatos, libere uti, ac 
 in eodem regno tot quot tibi videbuntur locorum ordinaries, 
 vel alias personas, ut prasmittitur, qualificatas, quas facultatibus 
 per te, eis pro tempore concessis (citra tamen eas quse solurn 
 tibi, ut prsefertur, concessaa existunt) etiam te in partibus 
 Flandriaa hujusmodi subsistente, libere utantur, et eas exerceaut 
 et exequantur alias, juxta ipsarum literarum continentiam ac 
 tenorem substituere et subdelegare. 
 
 " Necnon de personis quorumcunque episcoporum vel arclii- 
 episcoporum, qui metropolitanam aut alias cathedrales ecclesias 
 de manu laicorum etiam schismaticorum, et prasertbn qui de 
 Henrici regis et Eduardi ejus nati receperunt, et eorum regimini et 
 administrationi se ingesserunt,* et eorum fructus, reditus et pro- 
 ventus etiam longissimo tempore, tanquam veri archiepiscopi 
 
 " And especially those who having received Churches from the hands of 
 King Henry and Edward, his son, have intruded themselves into the govern- 
 ment and administration of the same."
 
 Appendices. 445 
 
 ant episcopi temerc et de facto usurpando, etiamsi in hseresim, 
 aut pnefertar, inciderint, seu antea hasretici fuerint ; postquam 
 per tc unitati Sanctcc Matris Ecclessicc licstituti exstiterint, tuque eos 
 reliabilitandos esse censucris, si till alias diijni et idonei videbuntur,'-' 
 eisdem metropolitanis et aliis cathedralibus ecclesiis denuo, 
 necnon quibusvis aliis cathedralibus etiam metropolitanis 
 ecclesiis per obitum vel privationem illarum prsesulum, seu 
 alias quo\is modo pro tempore vacantibus, de personis idoneis 
 pro quibus ipsa Maria regina juxta consuetudines ipsius regn, 
 tibi supplicaverit authoritate nostra providere, ipsasque personas 
 eisdeni ecclesiis in episcopos aut archiepiscopos prseficere : Ac 
 cum iis qui ecclesias catkedrales et metropolitanas de manu 
 la'icorum, etiam schismaticorum, ut praefertur, receperunt, 
 quod eisdem seu aliis, ad quas eas alias rite transferri contigerit, 
 catliedralibus etiam metroj)olitanis ecclesiis, in episcopos vel arclii- 
 cpiscopos prceesse, ipsasque ecclesias in spiritualibus et temporalibus 
 regere et gubernare, ac mnnere consecrationis eis liactenus impenso 
 nti, vel si illud eis nondum impensum exstiterit, ab episcopu vel 
 arcliiepiscopis catholicis per te nominandis suscipere libere et licite 
 2)ossint. Necnon cum quibusvis per te, ut praimittitur, pro tempore 
 absolutis et rehabilitatts, ut eorum erroribus et excessibus pr&teritis 
 non obstantibtis, quibusvis catliedralibus, etiam metropolitanis ecclesiis 
 in episcopos et archiepiscopos prafici et praesse, illasque in eisdem 
 spiritualibus et temporalibus rer/ere et gubernare; ac ad quoscunque 
 etiam sacros et presbyteratus ordines promovere, et in illis aut per 
 eos jam licet minus rite siisceptis ordinibus etiam in altaris ministerio 
 ministrare, necnon munus consecrationis suscipere, et illo uti libere 
 et licite ralcant, dispensare etiam libere et licite jjossis, j^nam et 
 liberam apostolicam authoritatem per prasentes concedimus facultatem 
 etpotestatem:\ non obstantibus constitutionibus et ordinationibus 
 
 * " After by you they shall Lave been restored to the unity of Holy 
 Mother Church, and you shall have thought good to reinstate them, if in 
 other respects they shall seem to you to be worthy and fit." 
 
 + " Over Cathedral, even over Metropolitan Churches, as Bishops and 
 Archbishops, they may freely and legally preside, and may rule and govern 
 the same church both in things spiritual as well as in things temporal 
 and use the gift of consecration already bestowed upon them. Also with 
 any who by you for the time have been absolved and rehabilitated as afore- 
 said, that their past errors and excesses notwithstanding, they may freely and 
 lawfully be appointed and preside over any Cathedral, even Metropolitan 
 Churches as Bishops and Archbishops, and rule and govern them in the 
 
 '2 G
 
 446 Appendices. 
 
 apostolicis, ac omnibus illis, quas in singulis literis praeteritis 
 voluimus non obstare, cseterisque contrariis quibuscunque. 
 
 " Datum Eomffi apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris die 
 8 Martii 1554, Pontificatus Nostri anno quinto." 
 
 same spiritual and temporal things ; and to any, even sacred and 
 Priestly Orders advance, and in the same, or Orders by them already, though 
 irregularly, received, even in the Ministry of the Altar serve, and the gift of 
 Consecration receive, and the same freely and lawfully use, that you may 
 freely and lawfully dispense, we grant you by these Presents full and free 
 Apostolic authority, permission, and power."
 
 Appendices. 447 
 
 No. XVI. 
 
 DR. LIXGARD OX ARCHBISHOP PARKER'S 
 COXSECRATIOX. 
 
 THE two following Letters from the Catholic Maya-zinc, written 
 by Dr. Lingard, appropriately supplement that which has 
 already appeared as a Note at p. 180 of this treatise, and which 
 stood as the first of the series : 
 
 LETTER No. II. 
 
 GENTLEMEN, I have read with attention, and occasionally with 
 surprise, the communications of "Upsilon," and " T. H.," and 
 " T. J. B." with respect to the Consecration of Archbishop 
 Parker. What impression they may have made on the minds 
 of your readers, it is not for me to divine : as far as regards 
 myself, they have not shaken my confidence in the accuracy of 
 my original statement. 
 
 To that statement my opponents object, if I understand them 
 rightly, 011 different grounds : " Upsilon " and " T. H.," appear 
 to allow that some sort of consecration may have preceded 
 Parker's assumption of the archiepiscopal office. With them, 
 the great error of which I have been guilty, is that I state 
 Barlow to have been a Catholic Bishop, in the reign of Henry 
 VIII., whereas they are positive that he never received episcopal 
 consecration at all. But " T. J. B." goes much further. He 
 contends that I am wrong in almost every particular : that I 
 have suffered myself to be misled by false and spurious docu- 
 ments, and that I have presumed to contradict the best-informed 
 amongst the Catholic contemporary writers. 
 
 To begin with Barlow. Why, I will ask, are we to believe 
 that, of all the Bishops who lived in the long reign of Henry 
 VIII., Barlow alone held and exercised the episcopal office 
 without episcopal consecration ? He was elected, and his 
 election was confirmed in conformity with the statute of the 
 25th of that reign ; why should we suppose that he was not 
 also consecrated in conformity with the same statute ? 
 
 2 G 2
 
 448 Appendices. 
 
 Cranmer the man to incur the penalty of pramunire without 
 cause ? Or was Henry a prince to allow the law to he violated 
 with impunity ? The act had been passed in support of the 
 King's supremacy, and to cut off all recourse to Rome. Most 
 certainly the transgression of its provisions would have marked 
 out Barlow and Cromwell as fautors of the Papal authority, 
 and have exposed them to the severest punishment. 
 
 For ten years Barlow performed all the sacred duties, and 
 exercised all the civil rights of a consecrated Bishop. He took 
 his seat in Parliament, and Convocation, as Lord Bishop of St. 
 David's ; he was styled by Gardiner, " his brother of St. 
 David's; "he ordained priests; he was one of the officiating 
 Bishops at the consecration of Dr. Buckley. Yet we are now 
 called upon to believe that he was no bishop : and consequently 
 to believe that no one objected to his votes, though they were 
 known to be illegal ; or to his ordinations, though they were 
 known to be invalid ; or to his performance of the episcopal 
 functions, though it was well known that each such function was 
 a sacrilege ! 
 
 But why are we to believe these improbable, these incredible, 
 suppositions ? Is there any positive proof that he was no 
 Bishop ? None in the world. All that can be said is, that we 
 cannot find any positive register of his consecration. So neither 
 can we of many others, particularly of Bishop Gardiner. Did 
 any one ever call in question the consecration of those Bishops 
 on that account ? Why should we doubt the consecration of 
 Barlow, and not that of Gardiner ? I fear that the only reason 
 is this : Gardiner did not consecrate Parker, but Barlow did. 
 
 In the reign of Edward VI., Barlow married, and became a 
 Eeforming Bishop. On the accession of Mary, he was thrown 
 into prison ; but feeling no desire of the crown of martyrdom, 
 professed himself a sincere penitent, and tendered the resigna- 
 tion of his bishopric. On the 16th of March, 1554, he was 
 deprived, by judgment of the Eoyal Commissioners, and, some- 
 time afterwards, was discharged. This I mention, that the 
 reader may bear in mind that, at the accession of Elizabeth, he 
 was no longer My Lord Bishop, but plain Mr. Barlow, as he is 
 called by Secretary Cecil. (Strype, I. 155.) 
 
 Let us now proceed to Parker, with respect to whom you very 
 justly observe, that I contend, not for the validity, but only 
 for the fact, of his consecration. On the 18th of July, 1559,
 
 Appendices. 449 
 
 Queen Elizabeth sent her conge d'eslire to the Dean and Chapter 
 of Canterbury. They assembled on the 22nd. Only four of the 
 Prebendaries met the Dean on that day : the other seven, 
 probably Catholics, were absent. They were called thrice at 
 the door ; and, not answering to their names, were pronounced 
 contumacious. The four present then vested the power of 
 election in the Dean, who chose the Queen's nominee, Dr. 
 Parker, and whose choice was unanimously approved. On the 
 3rd of August the Chapter assembled again, and appointed 
 proxies, who, on the 6th, waited on Parker at Lambeth, to 
 notify to him his election. He accepted it, both in words, and 
 by a written instrument. All these facts appear on the face of 
 several documents, which are entered in Parker's Eegister. I 
 will only observe that, if we find Parker at Lambeth before his 
 election, we should not be surprised to find him there afterwards. 
 What was there to prevent the Queen from allowing him to 
 reside at Lambeth previous to his consecration, though she did 
 not restore his temporalities till the 21st of March, 1560 ? 
 
 Parker was now Archbishop -elect. Your correspondents 
 seem to think, that nothing more was necessary ; that he 
 looked on confirmation and consecration as matters of perfect 
 indifference ; and that, provided he could continue to deceive 
 the Queen, this election would give him all the rights and all 
 the powers of an Archbishop. We shall soon see that he under- 
 stood the law much better than they do. The Act of the 25th 
 Henry VIII. had been revived lately ; and, till he had been con- 
 firmed and consecrated, in conformity with that Act, he would 
 still remain in his former station. The election alone gave 
 neither rank nor authority. 
 
 On September 9th, the Queen sent a Commission to Cuthbert, 
 Bishop of Durham, Gilbert of Bath and Wells, David of Peter- 
 borough, Anthony of Llandaff, William Barlow, Bishop, and 
 John Scorey, Bishop, ordering them to confirm and consecrate 
 Parker Archbishop-elect of Canterbury. This Commission, 
 "T. J.B.", for three reasons, suspects to be aforgery. (Mag.p.642.) 
 I shall not stop to consider these reasons, because no surmises 
 or conjectures can possibly nullify a fact. Now the existence 
 of this Commission is a fact. It is not only to be found in 
 Parker's Kegister ; it exists on the Patent Koll of the 1st of 
 Elizabeth iii the Bolls' Chapel ; and, what is more, the very 
 Minute from which it was drawn is iu the State Paper Office :
 
 450 Appendices. 
 
 and in that Minute, though " T. J. B." is sure that Bishop Tunstall 
 could never have heen called upon to perform such an office, 
 the name of Tunstall appears in the handwriting of Parker 
 himself. 
 
 This Commission was not executed. Whatever reasons might 
 then be alleged, we cannot fail to discover the true cause in the 
 repugnance of the Catholic Bishops. They would no more con- 
 firm and consecrate Parker, than the Catholic Prebendaries of 
 Canterbury would elect him for Archbishop. They had been 
 hitherto spared from the punishment inflicted on their brethren ; 
 but now their disobedience was visited with proofs of the 
 royal displeasure. Tunstall was deprived on the 29th of Septem- 
 ber. (Strype, 144.) Bourne, of Bath and Wells, soon after the 
 18th of October (Eym. xv. 545), and Pool, of Peterborough 
 about the middle of November. (Collier, ii. 431.) These dates 
 must serve as a sufficient answer to " T. J. B.'s " note of admira- 
 tion, at the bottom of page 642. 
 
 But the punishment of the Catholic prelates did not remove 
 the difficulty. Secretary Cecil consulted Parker on the subject. 
 His answer is in the State Paper Office, and has been published 
 by Strype, without date. (Strype's Parker 40.) In it Parker is 
 far from considering consecration as an indifferent matter : for 
 he replies, that the Queen, in conformity with the 25th of Henry 
 VIII., must direct letters patent to an Archbishop, or to four 
 Bishops, to confirm and consecrate the Archbishop-elect ; that 
 the consecration must be performed on such Sunday as the 
 consecrator, with the assent of the consecrated, shall accord, 
 and in such place as shall be thought most requisite ; and that 
 the Order of King Edward's book should be observed, "for 
 that there was none other especially made in the last Parlia- 
 ment." To this he adds, " the restitution of the temporalities 
 is done after the consecration, as it seems to me by the same 
 Act," 
 
 It was a custom with Cecil to write notes on the margin of 
 the letters which he received. There are two, in his hand, on 
 the margin of Parker's answer. Of King Edward's book he 
 remarks, "this is not established by Parliament," which was 
 true ; though it might be replied, that still it was not illegal ; 
 because the Act of Mary, which rendered it illegal, had been 
 repealed. The other note regards the consecration. There is 
 no Archbishop, nor four Bishops now to be had: "wherefore.
 
 Appendices. 451 
 
 quarendnm." There were, indeed, bishops to be had, but such 
 as had been deposed by Queen Mary, and never restored. It is 
 plain, therefore, that he understood, by the word Bishops, what 
 must have been understood by the original framers of the 
 Act, that is, Bishops in the actual and lawful exercise of their 
 office. 
 
 The inquiry (" -wherefore quarendum") was accordingly made, 
 and as we learn from an instrument preserved in the Eegister, 
 six Doctors of canon and civil law gave it as their opinion, 
 that, in such extraordinary circumstances, the Queen might by 
 virtue of her supremacy, dispense with the rigour of the law, 
 and empower the deposed Bishops to execute the offices required 
 by the Statute. Hence, on December 6th, William Barlow, 
 formerly Bishop of Bath, now elect of Chichester ; John Scorey, 
 formerly Bishop of Chichester, now of Hereford ; Miles Cover- 
 dale, formerly Bishop of Exeter ; Eichard, Suffragan of 
 Bedford ; and John, of Thetford ; and John Bale, Bishop of 
 Ossory, received a formal and legal commission command- 
 ing them, or four of them to confirm and consecrate 
 Parker the Archbishop -elect ; and to it was appended the 
 sanatory clause which I have already noticed in p. 499. It 
 is in vain to attempt to disprove this commission. The exist- 
 ence like that of the former, is a fact. It is to be found not 
 only in the Eegister, but in the original patent roll of the 2nd 
 of Elizabeth, in the Eolls' Chapel. I will, however, notice the 
 objections against it. 1. If Barlow were a true Bishop, he 
 must have been of older standing than Kitchen, and therefore, 
 in a real commission, would have been named before him. 
 Most certainly not. Kitchen was a Bishop in the actual 
 exercise of his authority : Barlow had been deposed, and was 
 not restored. Kitchen was a lord of Parliament : the other 
 was plain Mr. Barlow. 2. Barlow and Scorey, in the com- 
 mission, were simply called Bishops, now they were called 
 Bishops-elect. But what is there wrong in this ? The desig- 
 nation in each was true. 8. The second commission does not 
 declare that the first had been legally annulled. Why should 
 it '? It was only in force twenty days, which had expired two 
 months before. 4. Why should seven Bishops be appointed, 
 when four only were required ? Such was the custom to appoint 
 a greater number than required, that the object of the commission 
 might not be defeated by death, or sickness, or absence of one
 
 452 Appendices. 
 
 or more. 6. The real name of the Suffragan of Bedford was 
 John, not Kichard. So it was, and so he is always called in 
 the Acts. Kichard was plainly an error of the clerk ; and such 
 errors are very common, as all persons, conversant with ancient 
 documents, are aware. Nor does it follow that such misnomer 
 would invalidate the commission. There was but one Suffragan 
 of Bedford, and Hodgkins was sufficiently pointed out by that 
 designation. 
 
 This commission was issued on the 6th of December. On 
 the 7th, Parker appointed his proxies to appear before the 
 commissioners, who on the 9th, opened their court in the 
 Church of St. Mary-le-Bow. The commission was read ; 
 the powers of the proxies of the Dean and Chapter, and of the 
 Archbishop-elect were verified ; proclamation for the attendance 
 of all persons concerned was made thrice at the door ; wit- 
 nesses, who testified to the good morals and great learning of 
 Parker, were heard ; the whole process of his election was 
 examined, and the election itself was, in conclusion, confirmed. 
 The desire of confirmation is conceived in terms, which show, 
 that the commissioners are well aware of the defect in their 
 own qualification, inasmuch as they had been deprived, and 
 never restored ; and therefore, they are careful to shelter 
 themselves under the Queen's supremacy, declaring, that, 
 through the supreme authority of the Sovereign to them delegated, 
 they supply every defect, which there may have been in the 
 election aforesaid, or in themselves, or in the state, condition, 
 or faculty of any one of them, or against the laws of the Church, 
 or the statues of the realm. But here "T. J. B." exclaims, the 
 decree has no date, either of time or place : it is, therefore, 
 unworthy of credit. (Mag. p. 644.) But it has a date, and 
 that both of time and place ; it is one of the several instru- 
 ments, regarding the proceedings of the day, which are all 
 entered at the same time under one common head : that is, 
 " Things acted, had, and done in the business of the confirma- 
 tion on the ninth day of December, in the Parish 
 
 Church of St. Mary-le-Bow before the Keverend 
 
 Fathers in Christ, the Queen's Commissioners in this behalf 
 in presence of William Clark, Notary-Public, &c." 
 
 I have described all these proceedings at some length, that 
 the reader may be aware of the high importance, which both 
 the Government and Parker attached to the ceremony of con-
 
 Appendices. 453 
 
 secration, and of the great care, which was taken to observe 
 every accustomed and preliminary form, as far as circumstances 
 would permit. At last, all difficulties had been surmounted : 
 Prelates had been found to undertake the task : one part of it 
 they had already executed ; the other they were bound to 
 execute in a few days under the penalty of pramwiire : there 
 remained no obstacle to the accomplishment of that, which the 
 Goverment had so long laboured to effect : and yet, here we 
 are requested to believe, that they refused to give a legal estab- 
 lishment to the new hierarchy, (for without the previous con- 
 secration of the Archbishop it could not be legally established,) 
 and that, in place of it, they contented themselves with a 
 mock ceremony performed by a drunken Prelate at a public 
 house ! 
 
 The fact, however, is that Parker was consecrated on the 
 next Sunday but one, by the four commissioners, in the Chapel 
 of Lambeth, and according to the Ordinal of Edward VI. This 
 appears from the archiepiscopal register, from Parker's diary, 
 from the " Antiquitates," and from the indisputable facts which 
 1 mentioned in my former communication. What can be 
 opposed to these authorities ? Any direct testimony ? No : 
 but that the passages in the register, the diary, and the printed 
 book are fabrications. The charge of forgery is one easily 
 made, and, therefore, requires strong proof to support it ; it is 
 the last refuge of the obstinate and the dishonest ; and, there- 
 fore, if it be disproved, recoils with double force against those 
 who make it. Let us then inquire what proofs are adduced of 
 the pretended forgeries. 
 
 1- Protestant writers never produced the authority of the 
 register before the reign of James I. ; which shews that it did 
 not exist during the reign of Elizabeth; otherwise they would 
 have produced it then. I may observe that this applies to the 
 register only, and not to the other authorities ; and, that it is 
 at best but a suspicion a suspicion, too, built on a false 
 assumption. For why should Protestant writers have appealed 
 to the register during the reign of Elizabeth, when (and I wish 
 your correspondents to attend to the remark,) the great dispute 
 was not respecting ihefact, but respecting the validity of Parker's 
 consecration ? Of that the register says nothing. But when, 
 in the reign of James, the story of the Nag's Head ordination 
 became current among Catholics, and was even published in
 
 454 Appendices. 
 
 print, it was natural that Protestants should have recourse to 
 the register, to prove the manner in which the consecration 
 was performed. It was then on the occasion of the doubts 
 expressed hy Catholics, that the register was exhibited to the 
 archpriest and the three missionaries. Of this transaction 
 different narratives have been given by opposite writers : but, 
 even taking that which your correspondents have inserted in 
 your pages, I consider the result highly favourable to the 
 authenticity of the register. All that Father Lathwaite could 
 say was, that he found himself unable to form any certain 
 opinion : and, if this was the answer of one so prepossessed 
 against the documents, so interested to prove it spurious, we 
 may safely conclude, that there was nothing on the face of it 
 to justify suspicion, nothing that wore the appearance of foul 
 dealing. It may be that the written copy, said to have been 
 promised, was never sent : but a written copy could not dis- 
 close more than the copies afterwards printed, and it was from 
 the original chiefly that the proof of forgery was to have been 
 drawn. 
 
 2- The great argument of your correspondents is, that these 
 three authorities are contradicted by the testimony of Catholic 
 writers of the same time, who must have known the truth : and, 
 therefore, if we admit their testimony, we must conclude that 
 the opposite authorities are spurious. In reply I will ask 
 1- is there a Catholic or Protestant historian of the days of 
 Elizabeth, who has directly denied that Parker was consecrated 
 at Lambeth in the manner described above, or who has as- 
 serted directly the story of the ordination at the Nag's Head ? 
 I answer without hesitation that there is not. Your corre- 
 spondent, T. J. B. (p. 657) talks of the necessity of " prudence 
 during the tyrannical persecutions of Elizabeth." Prudence, 
 indeed ! They were beyond the reach of Elizabeth. They 
 lived, and wrote, and published in foreign countries. They 
 feared her not. They delighted in the use of the most bitter 
 and irritating language. They gloried in heaping ridicule and 
 disgrace on her clergy. Had they been as well acquainted with 
 these matters as your correspondents are, how happy would 
 they have been to have painted in the most ludicrous colours 
 the farce supposed to have been enacted at the Nag's Head, 
 and to have taunted Parker with the deceit he had practised, 
 of pretending to the world that he had been consecrated
 
 Appendices. 455 
 
 at Lambeth, whereas no such ceremony had ever taken 
 place. 
 
 But have not your correspondents produced several passages 
 from Harding, and Stapleton, and Bristowe, and Sanders, to 
 prove that those writers denied the consecration of Parker ? 
 Such passages have, it is true, been produced in abundance ; 
 but the misfortune is that they do not apply. What these 
 writers say of valid consecration, my opponents suppose to have 
 been said of any form of consecration, whether valid or not. The 
 old Catholic controversialists contended, that the Protestant 
 ordinations were invalid and illegal : invalid, because they were 
 performed with the insufficient form of Edward VI. : illegal, 
 because that form, had not been established by Act of Parlia- 
 ment, and because prelates, who had never received a valid 
 consecration, or, having such, had been deposed, were not law- 
 fully qualified for the office of consecrators. Bearing this in 
 rnind, your readers will easily explain these difficult passages, 
 which standing insulated in the pages of youiAcorrespondents, 
 and without the adjuncts necessary to fix their meaning, appear 
 to be in opposition with my statement. It is true that Harding 
 employs the words quoted by T. J. B. But why was the rest 
 of the passage suppressed ? "You have now altered a worse 
 case yourselves than was by me before named. For your 
 Metropolitan, who should give authority to all your consecra- 
 tions, himself had no lawful consecration." It is plain lhat 
 Harding here denied not the fact, but lawfulness of the consecra- 
 tion. Thus, also, I own what Sanders says. " they had not one 
 Metropolitan who had previously been ordained by other 
 Bishops, metropolitanum ordinatum :" but if, instead of this 
 mutilated passage, the whole text had been given, the reader 
 would see that Sanders speaks not of Parker, as not being 
 ordained by other Bishops, but says, that no Metropolitan, 
 ordained by other Bishops, could be had to ordain Parker, as 
 was required by law ; that the inauguration of the Protestant 
 bishops, was not therefore a lawful consecration ; that they 
 were therefore no Bishops, though they had performed the 
 office of Bishops for years, episcopali officio, without any con- 
 secration to make them Bishops, sine cpiscopali consecratione. 
 The ridicule of the thing was that they could not prove them- 
 selves Bishops even according to law. (Sanders, p. 847-8.) And 
 here let me ask how it came to pass that Sanders, with his
 
 456 Appendices. 
 
 pcrridicule accidit did not chance to recollect the Nag's Head 
 foolery ? He, who in the same work did not hesitate to affirm 
 that the Queen herself was the fruit of an unnatural amour 
 between Henry VIII. and his own daiTghter ? Evidently Sanders 
 had never heard of that foolery. 
 
 In the preceding passage Sanders alludes to the controversy 
 between Bonner, the deprived of London, and Horn, the new 
 Bishop of Winchester, who had tendered the oath of supremacy 
 to Bonner. By Act of Parliament a bishop was authorized to 
 do this ; but Bonner pleaded that Horn had been consecrated 
 with a form not authorized by Act of Parliament, and by a 
 Metropolitan who was no Bishop himself. But how did he 
 attempt to prove that the Metropolitan was no Bishop ? Let 
 it be remembered that Bonner is supposed to have been the 
 cause of the Nag's Head ordination : and can we believe that, 
 if he had been really acquainted with it he would not have 
 brought it forward ? But he did neither : he admitted Parker's 
 consecration, and argued that it was not good in law, because 
 it had been performed according to King Edward's Ordinal, and 
 by Bishops who had been restored after their deposition. The 
 judges hesitated, and the question was afterwards set at rest 
 by an Act of Parliament, to one passage of which I request the 
 attention of your readers. 
 
 "Whereas," it states, "for the avoidying of all ambiguityes 
 and questions that might be objected against the lawful con- 
 firmations, investing, and consecration of the sayd archbyshops 
 and byshops, her hygnesse in her letters patent for the con- 
 nrmyng, investing, and consecrating of anye parson elected to 
 the office of anye archbyshop or byshop hath not onely used 
 suche wordes and sentences, whereby her hyghnesse of her 
 supreme authoritye hath dispensed with all causes or doubtes of anye 
 imperfection or dysabilitye that cann or maye in anye wise be 
 objected against the same, as by her Majestye's sayd letters 
 pattens remaynyiny of record more plainly will appeare, it is 
 enacted that King Edward's order or fourrne for the consecratinrj 
 of archbyshops, byshops, etc., shall stande and be in full force 
 and effect, and that all persons that have beyn or shalbe made, 
 ordered, and consecrated, archbyshops, byshops, &c., after that 
 fourme and order is in very deed, and also by authoritye hereof 
 enacted to be archbyshops, byshops, &c., and rightly made, 
 'ordered, and consecrated, anye statute, law, canon, or other
 
 Appendices. 457 
 
 thing to the contrarye notwithstanding." On this extract I 
 will merely observe that, if Parker never received consecration 
 according to the Ordinal of King Edward, this Act was passed 
 iii vain. In that case, neither was he a lawful hishop, nor any 
 one consecrated by him. 
 
 I could have wished to notice a few other assertions of your 
 three correspondents, but I have already trespassed too much 
 upon your pages. I cannot, however, conclude without acknow- 
 ledging my obligations to T. H. He has furnished me with 
 an opportunity of stating the grounds of an opinion, which 
 may, perhaps, have startled more than one of your readers. 
 That opinion was the result of long and patient investigation ; 
 and I have yet to learn what reason there may be why I should 
 doubt its truth, or regret its adoption. 
 
 Catholic Magazine, vol. v., pp. 704-715. J. LINGAKD. 
 
 LETTER No. III. 
 
 GENTLEMEN, I send you a continuation of m% remarks on the 
 consecration of Archbishop Parker, with a request that you will 
 insert it in your forthcoming number. It is the last communi- 
 cation with which you will be troubled by me on the subject. 
 
 1. Much has been said about Parker's register. Perhaps it 
 may be proper to inform your readers that an archiepiscopal 
 register is a collection of official documents, relative to the 
 appointment of the Bishop, and to the government of his pro- 
 vince or diocese, enrolled as matters of record by the proper 
 officer of his court ; and that we accordingly find in Parker's 
 register, in the due order of time, the record of his consecra- 
 tion at Lambeth, in the form of a narrative, drawn up by a 
 Notary Public, describing the whole ceremony, and containing 
 matter sufficient to cover two or three of your pages. Now, 
 can we believe that the author of this document, if it be a fabri- 
 cation, w T ould have ventured on a narrative so minute and 
 prolix, when a short entry, stating the time, the place, and the 
 ministers of the consecration, would have served his purpose ? 
 He must have been aware that the addition of every unneces- 
 sary line would multiply the facilities of detection. But this is 
 not all. He had a more difficult task to execute than the mere 
 forgery of a false document : he had to imitate with accuracy 
 the very hand of the officer who had made the other entries 
 above fifty years before ; for the fraud would have been betrayed
 
 458 Appendices. 
 
 by the least discrepancy in the form of the characters. Yet so 
 it is ; the entry of the consecration is written in the same hand 
 with the rest aye, even with ink of the very same colour and 
 consistency. On the comparison, no difference can be dis- 
 covered. Is it possible to conceive internal evidence more 
 ample than this ? 
 
 2. The entry in the register is the official copy of the original 
 record. Perhaps, then, I ought to state, that the record is still 
 in existence, in the library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, 
 to which it came with other private papers of Parker after his 
 death. I am aware, that the man who has swallowed a camel, 
 cannot be expected to strain at a gnat ; and, therefore, I shall 
 not call on my opponents to admit the authority of this instru- 
 ment. They may pronounce it another forgery, if they please ; 
 but I trust that the impartial reader will consider it as strong 
 collateral proof of the fact in dispute. There could be no 
 rational motive for the fabrication of two false documents, 
 when that in the register was alone sufficient. 
 
 8. The question has been frequently put, What is Parker's 
 diary ? I answer, that it is a collection of entries made by him 
 for his private use, and preserving the dates of his preferment 
 to several livings, of his ejectment from those livings in the 
 reign of Mary, of the sermons which he preached on extra- 
 ordinary occasions, of the births and baptisms of his children, 
 etc. Is this also a forgery ? Is there anything in the simplicity 
 of the entry respecting his consecration, or in the pathetic 
 exclamation, " Heu, heu, Domine Deus, in quffitempora servasti 
 me ! " that bears the appearance of fraud ? Oh ! say my 
 opponents, the entry may have been forged after his death, to 
 meet the objections of Catholics, or before his death by himself, 
 to impose on the credulity of posterity. (Pp. 648, 658.) But 
 do such extravagant fancies deserve a serious answer ? In the 
 first supposition, he must have risen from the grave to commit 
 the forgery, for the entry is in his own writing ; in the second, 
 he must have formed the wild and visionary design of per- 
 suading posterity of that which both he and all his contempo- 
 raries knew to be false, and of persuading them of it by leaving 
 behind him a paper never intended to meet the public eye ? 
 
 4. If these three contemporary writings are to be pronounced 
 forgeries, what will be the fate of the fourth ? It lately occurred 
 to me, that some information, with respect to the consecration
 
 Appendices. 459 
 
 of the first Protestant Bishops, might be gleaned from the 
 epistolary correspondence which took place between the exiles 
 who had found an asylum in Switzerland under Queen Mary, 
 and returned to England on the accession of her sister, and 
 Peter Martyn and Bullinger, the reformed ministers at Zurich. 
 I have not been disappointed. That correspondence, after the 
 death of Bulliuger, was safely deposited in the archives of the 
 canton : and an attested copy of it was forwarded to Burnet at 
 his request ; who selected such letters as were illustrative of 
 his subject, and published them in the Appendix of his History. 
 From them it appears that the exiles returned with the certain 
 expectation of being restored to their former livings, and with 
 promises of still higher preferment. " Adhuc nemini nostrum, 
 ne de obolo quidem, prospectum est." Jewell, 28, ap. 1559. 
 " Ita hactenus vivimus, ut vix videamur restituti ab exilio. Ne 
 dicarn aliud, ne suum quidem adhuc restitutum est alicui 
 nostrum." 22nd May. But in June and July, a brighter 
 prospect opened before them. Mitres begary^to glitter in their 
 eyes, and some had already, at the command of the Queen, 
 been elected to Bishoprics by the Chapters. " Aliquot nostrum 
 designamur Episcopi, Coxus Eliensis, Scorseus Erfordensis,* 
 Allanus Eoffensis, Grindalus Londinensis, Barlovus poor man, 
 how low he stands on the list ! Barlovus Chichestrensis, et 
 Ego, minimus apostolorum, Sarisburiensis." 1st August. Here 
 we have no mention of Parker ; but, five days later, he accepted 
 his election to the Bishopric, and his name is accordingly found 
 in his next letter. " Quidarn ex nosths designati sunt episcopi, 
 Parker Cantuariensis, Coxus Norwicensis, Barlovus Cicestrensis, 
 Scorffius Herfordensis, Grindalus Londinensis." This was 
 certainly cheering : but they soon felt the sickness of hope 
 deferred. August, September, and October, passed away. 
 Their mitres still fled from their grasp, and the temporalities 
 of the Bishoprics were still in possession of the Crown. " In- 
 geuuisti cum audires nil esse prospectum cuiquam nostrum. 
 Nam ne adhuc quidem quicquam. Tantum circumferimus 
 iuanes titulos episcoporum." 5th November. A fortnight later 
 occur the same complaints. " Episcopi designati tantmn sunt : 
 interim prasdia pulchre augent fiscuni." 16th November. The 
 reader is requested to notice this date. The letter was written 
 
 * Let Herefordensis.
 
 460 Appendices. 
 
 only two days before the death of Bishop Tunstall ; and then 
 Parker had not received consecration, or obtained his temporali- 
 ties. The new Prelates were only Bishops-elect, and their 
 temporalities were still part of the Queen's revenue. From 
 November 16th to January 6th, 1560, we meet with no letter : 
 and it was during that interval, that, according to the register, 
 the first consecrations took place, of Parker on the 17th, and 
 of Grindall, Cox, and Sands, by Parker on the 21st of December. 
 Now this testimony of the register is fully confirmed by the 
 letter, from Sampson to Bullinger, of the date of January 6th. 
 " Cousecratio episcoporum aliquorum jam habita est. D. Parker 
 Cantuariensis, D. Cox Eliensis, D. Grindal Londinensis, D. 
 Sands Vigorniensis. Notos tibi nomino." Now what can be 
 opposed to this testimony ? It is a letter from a native to a 
 foreigner, detailing the passing events of the time, and, what 
 is more, from one, who had refused a Bishopric because he dis- 
 approved of episcopacy, writing to a friend of the same senti- 
 ments on that subject as himself. There can be no suspicion 
 of falsehood on the part of Sampson; nor can there be of 
 forgery on the part of any other person. For the letters re- 
 mained unnoticed in the archives of Zurich, till they were 
 called for by Burnet, and from that period, to the present day, 
 this testimony of Sampson has escaped the observation both of 
 Burnet and every other writer. To me, then, this letter alone 
 appears sufficient to set the question at rest for ever. 
 
 5. If any confirmation of such testimony be wanting, it will 
 be found in the Act of the Eighth of Elizabeth, which I copied 
 in my last communication. Cecil and his colleagues must have 
 been the veriest dolts on the face of the earth, if, in order to 
 give an indisputable title to the new Bishops, they made that 
 title rest, by Act of Parliament, on a consecration according to 
 the Ordinal of Edward VI., which consecration, they were 
 aware, had never taken place. 
 
 6. But your correspondents are suspicious of all Protestant 
 testimony. Let them take then the testimony of a Catholic. 
 Sanders, the contemporary historian, tells us that the vacant 
 Bishoprics were distributed by Letters Patent among the re- 
 formed clergy, but, that it was required of the presentees, that 
 they should be ordained according to law, (25 Henry VIII.,) by 
 certain persons, and after a certain rite. " Elizabetha itahrcc 
 per literas patentes conferebat, ut tamen oportuerit cos, quibus
 
 Appendices. 461 
 
 collata erant, a certis personis ac ritu etiam certo secundum 
 leges regni ordinari." p. 347. It is true that lie speaks not of 
 Parker by name ; but, as the law included him with the rest, 
 and, as the legality of their consecration depended on the 
 legality of his, there can be no doubt that Sanders refers to 
 him as well as to his inferior brethren. Hence it is, that he 
 uses the expression quoted by your correspondents, " per ridicule 
 accidit;" for the Queen's ministers, having established the law 
 with respect to the consecration of Bishops, found themselves 
 unable to execute it in such a manner as to give the new 
 Prelates an undisputed title without an additional Act of 
 Parliament. They had outwitted themselves. 
 
 Now, to this mass of evidence from public records and private 
 documents, from a contemporary Act of Parliament and a con- 
 temporary Catholic historian, what do your correspondents 
 oppose ? They talk of producing unimpeachable witnesses ; 
 men who lived at the time, and who depose th/i Parker's con- 
 secration never took place ; that this was a matter of public 
 notoriety ; and that, though the new Bishops were repeatedly 
 challenged to the proof, not one of them was hardy enough to 
 accept the challenge. But where, I ask, are these testimonies, 
 these defiances, these challenges ? They are nowhere. They 
 never had existence, except in the imaginations of writers, who, 
 having adopted the Fable of the Nag's Head consecrations, 
 found themselves compelled to adopt other fables, in order to 
 bolster up the first. I have travelled through the works of 
 these pretended witnesses ; through the " Confutation " and 
 the "Detection" of Harding; the " Counterblast " and the 
 " Promptuarium Catholicum" of Stapleton; and the "Motives" 
 of Bristow; and the "History" of Sanders; and I affirm, without 
 the fear of contradiction from those who have done as much, 
 that not one of these writers has ever alluded to the supposed 
 consecration at the Nag's Head ; that not one of them has ever 
 challenged his adversaries to the proof of that consecration. 
 In fact, they scarcely deign to mention Parker ; they make no 
 distinction between him and his fellows ; they rank him in the 
 same state of proscription with the rest, and pronounce of the 
 whole body, that they are not true Bishops, either by the law 
 of the Church or by the law of the land ; and, when the second 
 half of the objection is done away by the remedial Act of the 
 8th of Elizabeth, they still adhere to the first, affirming that 
 
 2 H
 
 462 Appendices. 
 
 the new Prelates are but " Parliament and no Churche 
 Bisshoppes, and noo Catholique Bisshoppes, as being ordered 
 (ordained) in such manner and fashion as no Catholike 
 Churche ever used." (Counterblast. Preface.) If I am in 
 error, nothing can be more easy than to expose that error.* 
 I shall not, therefore, inflict on your readers the penalty of 
 wading through a long examination of the passages to which 
 my opponents have appealed. It must be obvious to every one, 
 that the use of the word " unconsecrated " is not equivalent to 
 the denial of an invalid consecration ; and that a call upon 
 Jewell to shew his right by " vocation and succession " to the 
 Bishopric of Salisbury, is not the same thing as a challenge to 
 Parker to produce the record of his consecration at Lambeth. 
 But there remain a few minor objections which I ought to 
 notice : not that they are of any value in opposition to the 
 testimony which I have adduced ; but that by some, perhaps, 
 they may be deemed unanswerable, if they are suffered to go 
 unanswered. I must, therefore, solicit your indulgence for a 
 few moments while I brush these cobwebs away. 
 
 1. It is objected that Stow and Holinshed make no mention 
 of Parker's consecration. But why should they ? They are 
 not his biographers, but general historians. They make him 
 Archbishop of Canterbury, and that is sufficient. Every one 
 knew that, by law, he could not be Archbishop without con- 
 secration. 
 
 2. Stow and his copiers say that the Catholic Bishops were 
 deprived in July I answer that several were deprived in July. 
 But, if he meant to confine their deprivations to that month, 
 he was in error. The deprivations spread over the four suc- 
 ceeding months, as is plain from indisputable documents. 
 This I have shown to have been the case with respect to the 
 Bishops of Durham, Bath, and Peterborough. 
 
 8. Holinshed, according to T. J. B., " furnishes us with an 
 indisputable fact, the obvious conclusion from which is that 
 Parker must have passed for consecrated several weeks before 
 December 17th." (p. 645.) The passage in Holinshed is this : 
 
 * Manifesttun est," says Tournely, " Hardingum, Stapletonum, Sanderum, 
 aliosque Catholicos scriptores Anglos de sola dogmatis quastione disputasse, 
 non vero de qusestione facti, seu historia ordinationis Parkeri in hospitio, 
 eeu taberna, de qua prorsus sttuerunt " Tournely X, 30. Venet. 1790.
 
 Appendices. 463 
 
 " Dr. Tuns tall was committed to Matthew Parker, Bishop of 
 
 Canterburie, who used him very honourablie but, he 
 
 not long remaining under the ward of the said Bishop, did 
 shortly after, the 18th of November, in the yeare 1559, depart 
 
 this life at Lambeth He was buried in the queer of 
 
 the church at Lambeth, whose funerall sermon was doone by 
 Alexander Nowell, then, and now, in the yeare 1586, Deane of 
 Poule's." (iv. 187.) Now, 1- This is not the testimony of 
 Holinshed, but an interpolation made by Francis Thin, one of 
 the continuators of Holinshed in 1586. 2- How does Thin's 
 interpretation prove that Parker passed for a consecrated 
 Bishop ? Was consecration necessary to constitute a gaoler ? 
 Or was there anything extraordinary in Thin giving Parker the 
 title of Bishop, which he had been accustomed to give him for 
 the last six-and- twenty years ? But, it is said, he must have 
 obtained his temporalities, because Tunstall died at Lambeth. 
 Could not the Queen then have allowed the Arofebishop- elect to 
 reside at Lambeth, on account of his having no house of his 
 own, without restoring his temporalities ? The fact is, he had 
 received neither consecration nor his temporalities two days 
 before the death of Tunstall, as I have shewn from the letter 
 of Jewell, of Nov. 16th ; nor did he receive his temporalities till 
 March the 21st, 1560. (Eym. xi. 573.) " Wood," continues 
 T. J. B., " feels the difficulty, and honestly acknowledges it : " 
 (646) that is to say, he doubts of the imprisonment of Tunstall, 
 not of the non-consecration of Parker : but his commentator, 
 Baker, sets him right, by observing that " the Archbishop was 
 in possession of Lambeth long before his consecration." (Wood 
 by Bliss, i. 806.) 
 
 4. T. J. B. has adduced another proof that Parker passed for 
 a consecrated Bishop ; because, at the obsequies of the King of 
 France, on September 9th, he took precedence of Barlow, a con- 
 secrated Bishop. (646.) I reply that it was a Protestant cere- 
 mony, and that the three prelates were placed according to 
 their rank in the Protestant Church. "Dr. Parker," says 
 Holinshed, " Archbishop of Canterbury elect, Dr. Barlow, 
 Bishop of Chichester elect, and Dr. Scorie, Bishop of Hereford 
 
 elect, executing at the dirge with doctors' hoods about 
 
 their shoulders." (iv. 186.) They were, therefore, Bishops-elect 
 not Bishops consecrated. 
 
 " Dr. Lingard," adds your correspondent, "to be consistent 
 
 2 H 2
 
 464 Appendices. 
 
 with himself, must say that Barlow is called Bishop-elect, 
 because he had not yet been put in possession of his tem- 
 poralities, and the same will apply to Parker." No, Dr. 
 Lingard would be very inconsistent with himself were he to say 
 any such thing. He knows that, according to law, Barlow, 
 though formally consecrated, must remain Bishop-elect, till his 
 election had been officially confirmed by the Metropolitan, 
 which could not be done till that Metropolitan had been con- 
 secrated himself. As to their temporalities, I have already 
 noticed the opinion of Parker, a pretty fair authority, that, 
 according to the statute, he could not obtain them till after 
 consecration : nor did he obtain them even at that time, but 
 was compelled to wait till the commissioners, appointed by the 
 crown, had inquired into the value of the bishopric, and had 
 taken from it several manors, assigning, in their place, the 
 annual income of certain rectories and vicarages. 
 
 5. T. J. B. has another argument in store, that a commis- 
 sion was issued to Parker, Grindal, and Cox, by the titles of 
 Matthew, Archbishop of Canterbury, Edmund, Bishop of 
 London, and Eichard, Bishop of Ely, on Oct. 20th, 1559. 
 Hence, it appears, that they were at that time consecrated 
 Bishops. (645.) Now, it is true that there is such a commission 
 of the date of Oct. 20th, but not of the date of 1559. It has no 
 date of the year. By what mistake it has since intermixed 
 among the Letters Patent of the first of Elizabeth, I know not ; 
 but it evidently belongs to the second. Such mistakes occur 
 occasionally in Eymer. 
 
 6. Your correspondents repeatedly insist on the contemptuous 
 notion, which several of the Eeformers entertained of the rite 
 of ordination. But that is nothing to the purpose. The law 
 required consecration. It was their option to refuse the mitre, 
 or to submit to the ceremony. None, unless they had been pre- 
 viously consecrated, could obtain the office without the rite. 
 
 Here I shall take my leave of the subject. Of the consecra- 
 tion of Parker I never entertained a doubt. The discussion, 
 however, has led me to the discovery of additional proofs, and 
 afforded me the opportunity of placing the whole argument 
 before the eyes of your readers. It will be for them to judge. 
 
 J. LINGARD. 
 
 Catholic Magazine, vol. v. pp. 774-782. 
 Birmingham, 1834.
 
 Appendices. 465 
 
 No. XVII. 
 
 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE CONSECRATION OF 
 BISHOP HORNE. 
 
 1. THE CHAPTER OF WINCHESTER'S ACT, CERTIFYING TO THE QUEEN 
 THEIR ELECTION OF HORNE. 
 
 (E Registro Decani et Capituli Winton: Extractum.) 
 
 EXCELLENTISSIM;E et Illustrissimae in Christo Principi et DominaB 
 nostrae DominaeElizabethae Dei Gratia Anglise, Franciae et Hiber- 
 niae Reginae, fidei defens. etc.Vestri humiles et devoti subditiDe- 
 canus Ecclesiae vestrae sanctae Trinitatis Winton: et ejusdem 
 EcclesiaeCapitulum omnimodam reverentiam et obedientiam tarn 
 Illustrissimae Principi debitas cum omni felicitatkflSuccessu. EegiaB 
 vestrae Celsitudini tenore praesentium intimamus et significamus, 
 quod die Mercurii videlicet quarto die mensis Decembris Literas 
 vestras Rogias de Conge d'Eslire, vestro magno sigillo Anglise 
 ac etiam literas commendatitias private sigillo Illustris- 
 sima3 Majestatis vestrse sigillatas et consignatas, ac nobis 
 directas in domo nostra Capitulari cum ea quaa fideles decet 
 subditos reverentia recepimus, ac tune ibidem juxta dictarum 
 vestree Celsitudinis Literarum tenorem ad electionem futuri 
 Episcopi et Pastoris in dicta Ecclesia vestra Cathedrali, quaa 
 jamdudum per legitimam deprivationem ultimi Episcopi ejusdem 
 viduata et Pastoris solatio destituta fuit, procedendum fore 
 decrevimus, omnesque ejusdem Ecclesiae Canonicos et Praeben- 
 darios ac alios in ea parte interesse habentes citanbris et vocan- 
 dos ad diem decimum ejusdem mensis Decembris sua suffragia 
 et voces daturos curavimus. Quo quidemdie decimo adveniente, 
 invocato prius Divino auxilio, et precibus Deo Optime Maximo 
 suppliciter ante omnia per nos fusis, in domo nostra Capitulari 
 congregati et plenum Capitulum faoientes, ad electionem pras- 
 dictam canonice juxta leges Ecclesiasticas ac statuta hujus 
 Eegni Angliae faciendam processimus, ac post tractatum diligen- 
 tem inter nos habitum qua via de futuro Episcopo providere 
 deberemus : tandem unanimi consensu et assensu omnes et 
 einguli nullo prorsiis discrepante subito et repente quasi Spiritus 
 Sancti gratia cooperante, ac Eo, ut credimus, inspirante direxi-
 
 466 Appendices. 
 
 mus oculos nostrae intentionis, sive voces nostras in venerabilem 
 et egregium virum Magistrum Eobertum Home Sacrae Theologiae 
 Professorem, virum utique providum et discretum, ac penes nos, 
 clerum et populum suis meritis exigentibus merito commenda- 
 tum, in spiritualibus et temporalibus plurimum circumspectum, 
 scientum et valentem jura, libertates et privilegia Ecclesias 
 Cathedralis Winton : et Episcopates ejusdem laudabiliter defen- 
 dere et tueri, in nostrum et dictae Ecclesiae vestraa Cathedralis 
 Winton : Pastorem et Episcopum nominavimus et elegimus. 
 Quam electionem sic factam Clero et populo statim in loco 
 publico et usitato Publicandam curavimus. Caeteraque in hac 
 parte de jure quovismodo necessaria fecimus in praesentia 
 Tabellionum et Notariorum Publicorum ac aliorum fide digno- 
 rum, prout ex serie et tenore instrumenti publici quod super 
 tota dicta electione faciendum curavimus plenius liquet et 
 apparet. Quae omnia et singula juxta Statuta hujus Eegni 
 vestri Angliaa edita et promulgata, habita et facta vestrai 
 Serenissimae Eegiae Majestati significamus, humiliter supplicando 
 quatenus hujusmodi electioni Eegium vestrum consensum, 
 atque assensum impertiri, necnon Archiepiscopo cuicumque sive 
 aliis Episcopis pro hujusmodi Electi confirmatione cum omni 
 favore canonice facienda scribere dignemini. In cujus rei 
 testimonium sigillum nostrum commune praesentibus apposui- 
 mus. Datum in Domo nostra Capitulari undecimo die mensis 
 Decembris, anno Domini 1560, et Eegni vestri tertio. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 FREDERICK GEORGE LEE. 
 W. H. WHITLEY. 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 2. QUEEN ELIZABETH'S COMMISSION TO PARKER FOR CONSECRATING 
 
 HORNE. 
 
 ELIZABETHA, Dei Gratia Angliaa, Franciae et Hyberniae Eegina, 
 fidei defens. etc. Eeverendissimo in Christo Patri et fideli 
 (Consiliario) nostro, Domino Matthaeo Archiepiscopo Cantuari- 
 ensi, ac aliis quibuscumque Episcopis, quorum in hac parte 
 inter erit, salutem. 
 
 Gum vacante nuper Sede Episcopali Winton : per legitimam 
 deprivationem ultimi Episcopi ejusdem ad humilem petitioned 
 Decani et Capituli Ecclesiae nostrae Cathedralis praedictae, per
 
 Appendices. 467 
 
 Literas nostras Patentes licentiam concesserimus alium sibi 
 eligendi in Episcopum et Pastorem Sedis prsedictae, dilectum 
 riobis in Christo Kobertum Home, S.T.P. sibi et Ecclesiee 
 praedictae elegerunt in Episcopum et Pastorem, prout per Literas 
 suas sigillo corum communi sigillatas, nobis inde directas, plenius 
 liquet et apparet. 
 
 Nos electionem illam acceptantes, eidem electioni Kegium 
 nostrum assensum adhibuimus pariter et favorem, et hoc vobis 
 tenore praesentium significamus ; rogantes ac in fide et dilec- 
 tione quibus nobis tenemini firmiter praecipiendo mandantes, 
 quatenus vos eundem Kobertum Home in Episcopum et 
 Pastorem Ecclesiaa Cathedralis Winton: praedictae sic, ut 
 praefertur, electum, electionemque praedictam confirmare, et 
 eundem Eobertum Home in Episcopum et Pastorem Ecclesiae 
 praedictae consecrare, caeteraque omnia et singula peragere quae 
 vestro in hac parte incumbunt officio Pastorali, juxta formam 
 Statutorum, in ea parte editorum et provisorfm velitis cum 
 effectu. In cujus rei testimonium has Literas nostras fieri 
 fecimus Patentes. Teste me ipsa apud Westmon : duodecimo die 
 mensis Februarii, anno Eegni nostri tertio. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 F. G. LEE, 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 8. THE ACT OF HORNE'S CONSECRATION TAKEN FROM THE SAME 
 
 EEGISTER.* 
 
 DIE Dominico videlicet decimo sexto die mensis Februarii, anno 
 Domini juxta cursum Ecclesias Anglicanae 1560. In Capella 
 Eeverendissimi in Christo Patris et Domini Domini Matthaei 
 permissione Divina Cantuar : Archiepiscopi totius AngliaB 
 Primatis et Metropolitani, infra Manerium suum de Lambehithe, 
 dictus Eeverendissimus Pater vigore et authoritate Litterarum 
 commissionalium Patentium IllustrissimaB in Christo Principis 
 et Dominae nostrae Dominae Elizabethae, etc. sibi in hac parte 
 factarum et directarum, assistentibus sibi Eeverendis Patribus 
 Dominis Thoma Young, Menevensi Episcopo, electo Eboracensi, 
 necnon Dominis Edmundo London: et Thoma Coven : et Lich : 
 respective Episcopis, munus Consecrationis venerabili viro 
 Magistro Eoberto Home, S. Theologiae Professori, in Epis- 
 
 * This document also stands on folio 88 of Parker's Begister.
 
 468 Appendices. 
 
 copum et Pastorem Ecclesiae Cathedralis Winton. electo, 
 impendebat ; adhibitis ceremoniis de more Ecclesiae Anglican 
 usitatis : praesentibus tune et ibidem una mecum Jolianne 
 Incent Notario Publico Eegistrario Principali dicti Eeverendis- 
 simi Patris, Magistris Thoma Yale Legum Doctore, Edwardo 
 Leeds, in Legibus Licentiate, Andrea Pierson etEicardo Beseley 
 S. Theologiae Baccalaureis, et aliis testibus, etc. 
 
 A True Copy. 
 F. G. LEE, 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 4. A CEBTIFICATE OF HOBNE'S CONSECRATION, SENT BY PABKEB TO 
 
 THE ARCHDEACON OF CANTEBBURY. 
 (E Registro Domini Episcopi Winton: Extraction). 
 
 MATTOEUS, pennissione Divina, Cantuar: Archiepiscopus totius 
 
 Angliae Primas et Metropolitanus, Venerabile Confratri nostro 
 
 Domino Edmundo eadem permissione Divina Eoffen: Episcopo, 
 
 CommendatarioArchidiaconatus Cantuar: Salutem et fraternam 
 
 in Domino charitatem. Cum vacante nuper Sede Episcopal! 
 
 "Winton : Decanus et Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis Sanctae 
 
 et individuaa Trinitatis Winton : prsedictae (licentia Eegis primi- 
 
 tus in ea parte petita et obtenta) Venerabilem Confratrem 
 
 nostrum Dominum Eobertum Home Sacras Theologian Profes- 
 
 sorem in eorum, et dictae Ecclesiae Cathedralis Episcopum et 
 
 Pastorem elegerunt, et Ecclesiae Cathedrali praedictae pro- 
 
 viderunt de eodem. Quam quidem electionem et personam sic 
 
 electam, servatis de jure et statutis hujus Eegni Angliaa in hac 
 
 parte servandis, Nos Matthaeus Archiepiscopus Cantuar: ante- 
 
 dictus authoritate Litterarum Commissionalium Patentium 
 
 Ulustrissimae Christo Principis et Dominae nostrae Dominae 
 
 Elizabethae Dei gratia Angliae, Franciae, et Hiberniae Eeginaa, 
 
 fidei defens. etc. nobis in hac parte directarum rite et legitime 
 
 mandavimus et fecimus confirmari, eidemque confirmato curam, 
 
 regimem et administrationem dicti Episcopates Winton : com- 
 
 missimus, nee non consequenter munus Consecrationis eidem 
 
 adhibitis de ritu et more Ecclesiae Anglicanae suffragiis et insig- 
 
 jjijs adhibendis impendimus, juxta statuta hujus inclyti Regni 
 
 Angliae in hac parte pie et sancte edita et sanctila, ipsumque 
 
 Confratem nostrum sic confirmatum et consecratum in realem,
 
 Appendices. 469 
 
 actualem et corporalem possessionem dicti Episcopates, jurium 
 que et pertinent! urn suorum universorum, inducendum, investi- 
 endum, et intronizandum fore decrevimus, et mandavimus. 
 Tibi igitur firmiter praecipiendo rogamus quatenus praefatum 
 Venerabilem Confratrem nostrum seu Procuratorem suum 
 legitimum, ejus nomine, in realem, actualem et corporalem 
 possessionem dicti Episcopates Winton : juriumque et honorum, 
 dignitatum et pertinentium suorum universorum inducas, 
 installes et intronizes, seu sic induci, installari et intronizari 
 facias cum effectu, Cathedram Episcopalem in eadem Ecclesia 
 ei uti moris est, assignes, et eum in Nomine Domini nostri 
 imponas, juribus et consuetudinibus nostris Archiepiscopalibus 
 et Ecclesiae nostrae Metropoliticaa Christi Cantuar : necnon 
 Ecclesiae Cathedralis Sanctae et individuse Trinitatis "Winton : 
 praedictae Dignitatibus et Honoribus in omnibus semper salvis. 
 In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum prses>Kitibus apponi 
 fecimus. Datum in Manerio nostro de Lambeth, decimo septimo 
 die mensis Februa.ru, anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo 
 sexagesimo, et nostrae Consecrationis anno secundo. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 F. G. LEE, 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 F. K. BOND. 
 
 6. THE ARCHDEACON OF CANTERBURY'S COMMISSION FOE INSTALLING 
 
 HORNE. 
 (E Registro Domini Epucopi Winton : Extractum.) 
 
 EDMUNDUS, permissione Divina Eoffensis Episcopus, Commenda- 
 tarius Arcliidiaconus Cantuar: ad quem inductio, installatio, et 
 inthronizatio omnium et singulorum Episcoporum Cantuar : 
 Provinciae de laudabili, longaevaque et legitime praescripta 
 consuetudine notorie dignoscuntur pertinere ; venerabilibus 
 viris Magistris Johanni Warner Decano Ecclesias Cathedralis 
 Sanctae Trinitatis Winton : Willehno Atkins Art. Mag. et Rob. 
 Watton. Minori. Canonico Ecclesiae Cathedr. prasdictas salutem 
 in Domino sempiternam. Quoniam ex parte Venerabilis Con- 
 fratris nostri Domini Eoberti Home Sacrae Theologiae Profes- 
 soris, in Episcopum et Pastorem Ecclesias Cathedralis Sanctae 
 Trinitatis Winton : rite et legitime electi, confirmati et conse- 
 crati, fuimus debita cum instantia requisiti, quatenus eundem
 
 470 Appendices. 
 
 Venerabilem Confratrem nostrum in realem actualem et cor- 
 poralem possessionem dicti Episcopates "Winton : juriumque et 
 pertinentium suorum universorum juxta morem et consuetu- 
 dinem ipsius Ecclesiae bactenus in hac parte usitat. et observat. 
 induceremus, installaremus et intbronizaremus. Nos vero 
 autefati Confratris nostri requisition! et voto annuere volentes 
 vobis (eo quod nos in praesentiarum quibusdam arduis et 
 urgentibus negotiis adeo sumus impliciti et remorati, quod 
 executioni officii nostri bujusmodi vacare non valemus, uti 
 optamus,) et vestrum cuilibet de quorum circumspectione et 
 industria specialem in Domino fiduciam obtinemus, ad indu- 
 cendum praelibatum Eeverendum Patrem seu Procuratorem 
 suum legitimum ejus nomine in realem, actualem et corporalem 
 possessionem antidictas Ecclesise CatbedraHs juriumque et 
 pertinentium suorum universorum, eumdemque Confratrem 
 nostrum seu Procuratorem suum legitimum bujusmodi cum 
 plenitudine juris Episcopalis installandum, intbronizandum, 
 caeteraque omnia facienda, exercenda, et expedienda quae in hac 
 parte necessaria fuerint, seu quomodolibet requisita conjunctim 
 et divisim vices nostras committimus, et plenam tenore prae- 
 sentium concedimus protestatem. Eogantes uti totum id quod 
 in praemissis feceritis aut aliquis vestrum fecerit, dicto induc- 
 tionis negotio expedite nobis pro loco et tempore opportunis 
 debite certificare velitis. In cujus rei testimonium sigillum 
 Eeverendissimi Domini Matthaai Arcbiepiscopi, eo quod nostrum 
 ad manus inpraesentiarum non babemus, praesentibus apponi 
 fecimus. Datum decimo nono die mensis Februarii, anno 
 Domini juxta computationem Ecclesiae Anglicanae millesimo 
 quingentesimo sexagesimo, et nostras Consecrationis anno primo. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 
 F. G. LEE. 
 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 
 F. E. BOND. 
 
 6. A COMMISSION GIVEN BY HOBNE FOB BEING INSTALLED BY HIS 
 
 ATTORNEY. 
 
 (E Registro Domini Episcopi Winton : Extractum.) 
 
 UNIVERSIS et singulis bas procurationis Litteras inspecturis 
 visuris, audituris, et lecturis innotescat et palam significetur, 
 quod Nos, Eobertus permissione Divina Winton : Episc. electus,
 
 Appendices. 471 
 
 confirmatus et consecratus dilectos nobis in Christo Willelmum 
 Overton et Micliaelem Eenniger Artium Magistros Ecclesiae 
 Cathedralis Winton : praedictae Canonicos conjunctim et divisim 
 veros, certos et legitimos ac indubitator procuratores, actores, 
 factores, negotiorumque nostrorum gestores et nuntios speciales 
 ad infra scripta nominamus, ordinamus, facimus et constituimus 
 per praesentes, damus et concedimus eisdem procuratoribus 
 nostris conjunctim, et eorum cuilibet ut praafertur per se divisim, 
 et in solidum potestatem generalem et mandatum speciale pro 
 nobis, ac vice, loco et nomine nostris coram dilectis nobis in 
 Christo Decani et Capitulo Ecclesias nostraB Cathedralis Winton : 
 eorumve in hac parte vicegerentibus aut aliis quibuscunque 
 comparendi, nosque a personali comparitione excusandi, justas- 
 que causas absentia? nostrae hujusmodi allegandi et proponendi, 
 ac de veritate earumdem fidem de jure requisitam faciendi, ac 
 nos et personem nostram in realem, actualem^et corporalem 
 possessionem, installationem et inthronizationem dicti Epis- 
 copatus nostri Winton : vice et nomine nostris nanciscendi et 
 adipiscendi, ac illas sic nactas et adeptas ad usum ac commo- 
 dum nostrum custodiendi et conservandi, ac per legitima juris 
 remedia tuendi et defendendi; quodcumque insuper juramentum 
 licitum et honestum ac de jure consuetudinibus et statutis dictaa 
 Ecclesiae nostrae Cathedralis Winton : in hac parte quomodolibet 
 acquisitum (quatenus consuetudines, ordinationes et statuta 
 hujusmodi juri divino ac legibus et statutis hujus Kegni 
 Angliae non sunt contraria vel repugnantia) in animam 
 nostram et pro nobis praestandi, subeundi et jurandi, necnon 
 juramentum obedientiae et quodcumque aHud Sacramentum 
 licitum et honestum modo praemisso qualificatum a Decano 
 et Capitulo, Canonicisque et caeteris Ministris ejusdem Ecclesiae 
 Episcopo ibidem exhiberi et praestari solitum et consuetum 
 ab eisdem et eorum quolibet pro nobis ac vice et nomi- 
 nibus nostris recipiendi et admittendi, et generaliter omnia 
 et singula alia faciendi, exercendi et expediendi quae in praa missis 
 et certa ea necessaria fuerint seu quomodolibet opportuna, 
 etiamsi mandatum de se magis exigant speciale quam superiua 
 est expressum, promittimusque nos ratum, gratum, et firmum 
 perpetuo habituros totum et quidquid dicti Procuratores nostri 
 seu eorum alter fecerint, vel fecerit in praemissio, vel eorum 
 aliquo sub hypotheca et obligatione omnium et singulorum 
 bonorum nostrorum tarn praesentium quam futurorum, et in ea
 
 472 Appendices. 
 
 parte cautionem exponimus per praesentes. In cujus rei testi- 
 monium sigillum Venerabilis viri Archidiaconi Cicestrensis (es 
 quod nostram ad manus impraasentiarum non habemus) prre- 
 sentibus apponi fecimus et procuravimus. Et nos Archidiaconus 
 antedictus ad speciale rogatum dicti Keverendi Patris Domini 
 Eoberti Winton : Episcopi constituents hujusmodi, sigillum 
 nostrum hujusmodi prsesentibus apposuimus. Datum decimo 
 nono die mensis Februarii, anno Domini juxta computationem 
 Ecclesise Anglican, millesimo quingentesimo sexagesimo. 
 
 A True Copy, 
 F. G. LEE, 
 W. H. WHITLEY, 
 F. E. BOND.* 
 
 * The above copies were transcribed originally by the late Mr. Charles 
 Barton, of Winchester, and compared and authenticated by Mr. Thomas 
 Hammond, Notary Public. The original documents with which they have 
 been againjcompared, are in excellent preservation. The spelling and con- 
 tractions, however, have not in all cases been literally followed.
 
 Appendices. 473 
 
 NO. xvni. 
 
 POPE INNOCENT XII. AND THE NONJURING 
 CONSECRATIONS. 
 
 WE are enabled to place before our readers a document of no 
 small interest, the more so because within the last ten years the 
 manuscripts of the Eight Eeverend Dr. Hickes, consecrated by 
 the Nonjurors as suffragan bishop of Thetford, have been de- 
 stroyed. Only four copies of the work from whence it is taken 
 are said to have been printed, although the handsome appearance 
 of the work printed in folio, and the accurate copperplate of the 
 Episcopal seals and autographs, shew that no expense was spared 
 in its preparation. The preliminary narrative, which is ap- 
 pended in full, is signed by Dr. Hickes himself, and after that 
 there are printed 
 
 1. A delegation or deputation, to act for him in all things 
 ecclesiastical (" Ubi, inquam, ad hsec omnia tractanda, pensi- 
 tanda et finaliter expedienda, hoc quicquid est muneris mei et 
 pontificii, fretus prudentia tua et solita in rebus agendis solertia, 
 committo Domino, teque vicarium meum ad prsemissa rerumque 
 mearum et negociorura, actorem, factorem, et nuntium meum 
 generalem vique harum literarum eligo, facio, et constituo ") 
 granted by the ejected William (Sancroft) Lord Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, in favour of William (Lloyd) Lord Bishop of 
 Norwich. It is dated 9th February, 1691, sealed with the 
 Archiepiscopal seal, and subscribed " W. Cant : " "in praesentia 
 mei Wmi. Sancroft, Junioris, Notarii publici." 
 
 2. Apographum consecrationis E. A. Viri Georgii Hickes 
 S. T. P. in episcopum suffraganeum sive pastorem ecclesiarum 
 de Thetford : nominati et electi vigiliis S u Matthaei Apostoli, 
 viz., 23 de mense Februarii anno 1698, annoque regni illustris- 
 simi principis et Dni. Jacobi II. D.G. Angl. Scot. Fran, et 
 Hibernise Eegis, Fidei Defensoris decimo, in capella sive Oratorio 
 Eeverendi in Xto. patris et Dni. Dni. Thom8e,permissione Divina 
 Petreburgensis Episcopi, et parochia de Enfield. * * Com-
 
 474 Appendices. 
 
 paravit personaliter illustrissimus Dns. Henrietta Comes de 
 Clarendon, et tune et ibidem praesentavit praedictis reverendis 
 patribus commissariis litteras commissionales regias * * ob- 
 servatis insuper et adhibitis ritibus, circumstantiis et cseremoniis 
 de usu moderno Ecclesiae Anglicanae et juxta modum et formam 
 descriptam in libro intitulato, " The Form and Manner of Making 
 and Consecrating, etc." Hereafter are the signatures and epis- 
 copal seals of Wm. Bp. of Norwich, Francis Bp. of Ely, and 
 Thomas Bp. of Peterborough. 
 
 8. Apographum Consecrationis, etc. E. A. V. Thomas 
 Wagstaff, on the 3rd of February, 1693, as in the document 
 just given. 
 
 4. Apographum Consecrationis, etc. E. A. V. Jeremise 
 Collier A. M. 1713. " In Nomine Dni. Amen. Nos Georgius 
 Hickes, Ecclesiae Anglicanae Episcopus Catholicus et suffra- 
 ganeus Thetfordensis, Archibaldus Campbell, et Jacobus Gad- 
 derar, Ecclesiaa Scoticanae Episcopi Catholici, (in timore Dni. 
 pendentes) Ecclesiae Anglicanae omnes Episcopos Catholicos 
 excepto praedicto Georgio Hickes in Domino obdormuisse turn 
 officii quoque nobis a Domino mandati turn fragilitatis humanae 
 memores, atque saluti Ecclesiae Anglicanae, illam sanctam 
 Catholicam illibatam Episcoporum fidelium successionem in 
 recta linea perpetuando consulere volentes." Signed and Sealed 
 by Geo. Hickes, Archibald Campbell, and James Gadderar, on 
 the 3rd of June 1713. 
 
 6. The same in favour of Samuel Hawes. 
 
 6. The same in favour of Nathanael Spinkes. 
 
 7. Apographum Consecrationis Henrici Doughty at Edin- 
 burgh, on the 80th of March, 1728. "Nos Joannes Fuller- 
 tone, miseratione Divina Epus. Edinburgensis, Arthurus Millar, 
 nuper pastor Inveraskensis, Episcopus consecratus, et in nume- 
 rum Episcoporum Scotorum adscitus, 22 mens. Oct., anno 
 ab incarnato Domino, et Servatore nostro 1718, Gulielmus Irvine 
 nuper pastor apud Kirkmichael Episcopus consecratus et in 
 numerum Episcoporum Scotorum adscitus, et David Freebairn, 
 nuper pastor apud Doning, Episcopus consecratus et in nume- 
 rum Episcoporum Scotorum adscitus * * * in honore Domini 
 ponderantes, pleros quae fratrum nostrorum charissimorum, et 
 in collegio Episcopali apud Britannos collegarum (hoc nuper 
 elapso et ecclesiae nostrae luctuoso curriculo) in Domino obdor- 
 muisse eos quse perpaucos qui Divina misericordia superstites
 
 Appendices. 475 
 
 sunt, multiplicibus curis morbis atque ingravescente senio tan- 
 turn non confectos esse." Sealed by the Bishop of Edinburgh, 
 and signed " Jo. Edinburgen., Arth. Millar Episcopus, Gul. 
 Irvine Episcopus, David Freebairn Episcopus." 
 
 8. Were Mr. Doughty's letters of priest's orders granted by 
 Bishop of Norwich in .... 
 
 9. That of John Amy. 
 
 10. Apographum Consecrationis Henrici Gandy (Ob. 26 
 Feb y . 1733). " In Nomine Domini Amen. Nos Jeremias 
 Collier, Samuel Hawes, et Nathanael Spinkes, EcclesiaB Ang- 
 licanae Episcopi Catholici, in honore Domini congregati, tam 
 officii nobis a Domino mandati quam fragilitatis humanae 
 memores, atque saluti EcclesiaB Anglican, illam sanctam 
 Catholicam, illibatam Episcoporum fidelium successionem in 
 recta linea consulere volentes." Dated June 6, 1716. 
 
 11. A similar one in favour of Eadulphus Tayler by Bishops 
 Hawes, Spinkes, and Gandy, April 6, 1721. 
 
 12. A similar one by the same Bishops, in favour of Hilkiah 
 Bedford, March 22nd, 1720. 
 
 13. The same, by Bishops Spinkes, Gandy, and Doughty, in 
 favour of Henry Hall, on the 17th of June, 1728. Bp. Hall 
 died 15th Nov., 1731. 
 
 It will be observed from these notices, that the Nonjuring 
 Bishops, attaching the utmost importance to valid consecration, 
 took pains that the most scrupulous care should be taken not 
 only to preserve the Eecord of such consecrations, but that some 
 of the principles on which they acted should be embodied in 
 the documents that authenticated them. First, Archbishop 
 Bancroft speaks of his " munus pontificium," creating Bishop 
 Lloyd his " Vicarius et nuntius." Then the Bishops again and 
 again assert that they are " Ecclesiae Anglicanas Episcopi 
 Catholici " or they rest on their orders, each styling himself 
 " Episcopus consecratus et in numerum Scotorum Episcoporum 
 adscitus " or they state their motive for action, " sanctam 
 Catholicam illibatam Episcoporum successionem in recta linea 
 perpetuare." In short, every guarantee is given that nothing 
 which from their principles was necessary to a valid and cano- 
 nical consecration should be wanting in a matter which, with 
 them, was a question " stantis aut cadentis ecclesiae." 
 
 But the most important part of the paper is the Introduction. 
 We have here on the high authority of the excellent Bishop
 
 476 Appendices. 
 
 Hickes, that James II., after assenting to the continuation of 
 the Nonjuring Episcopal Succession was probably influenced in 
 the opposite direction " by such as desired nothing more than 
 to see it interrupted ;" that at length he agreed, and requested 
 that some one should be sent to confer with him on the matter ; 
 that in the conference it came out that the cause of the delay 
 was that the King said, " that before he proceeded further in 
 the matter, he thought himself obliged fully to satisfy his own 
 conscience in the matter, as to the lawfulness of his part of it, 
 which, said he, I did first by consulting of those I thought the 
 best casuists of the place where I am, viz., the Archbishop of 
 Paris (Harlay?) and the Bishop of Meaux (Bossuet), and then 
 by laying the case before the Pope." Both the Bishops con- 
 sulted and the Pope agreed that " the Church of England being 
 established by the laws of the kingdom, he was under no obliga- 
 tion of conscience to act against it, but obliged to maintain and 
 defend it so long as those laws were in force." 
 
 Now let it be observed how much is implied by this decision 
 of those consulted. Bossuet's opinion on the Validity of 
 Anglican Orders is well known that if the succession was not 
 broken in Cromwell's time, they are valid. We may presume 
 that the Archbishop of Paris took the same line, but the most 
 important point is that of the Pope. Knowing that one word 
 from him would have stopped the consent of that scrupulous 
 king, can we suppose that Innocent XII. (Antonio Pignatelli, 
 the Pontiff who brought the disputes with Louis XIV., con- 
 cerning the Four Articles, to an issue satisfactory to the Roman 
 court), would consign millions of unborn babes to the curse of 
 invalid sacraments ? Innocent XII. must either have held that 
 the Anglican Sacraments were of such a kind, that, where 
 received in good faith, they sanctified the recipients ; or, in the 
 pursuit of a worldly policy, he was guilty of one of the most 
 awful sins a Pope ever committed that is, he was the agent in 
 perpetuating a sham priesthood, exercising a sham jurisdiction, 
 and administering sham sacraments : 
 
 " RECORDS OF THE NEW CONSECRATIONS. 
 
 " After the deprivation of the Archbishop of Canterbury and 
 his brethren on the 1st of February, 1689, they began to think 
 of continuing their succession by new Consecrations, and often
 
 Appendices. 477 
 
 discoursed of it, but without taking any particular resolutions 
 till after the Consecrations of the intruders into their Sees, 
 which happened on Whitsunday, 31st May, 1691. Then the 
 deprived Archbishop, and bishops in and about London, re- 
 solved to continue their succession, and in order thereto to 
 write to the King about it. In their discourses on this matter 
 the Bishop of Ely acquainted the Archbishop and his brethren 
 that there were some letters in the library of St. John's College, 
 in Cambridge, which had passed between Sir Edward Hide, 
 afterwards Earl of Clarendon and Lord Chancellor, and Dr. 
 Barwick, afterwards Dean of St. Paul's, not long before the 
 Eestoration, concerning the continuation of the succession of 
 the Bishops of the Church of England, then reduced to about 
 
 seven. This obliged them to write to Mr. B r, fellow of St. 
 
 John's College, to desire him to send up those letters, which 
 accordingly were sent. It brought them also to a resolution to 
 impart the secret to my Lord Clarendon, who had been his 
 father's secretary in the correspondence with Dr. Barwick. It 
 appeared from those letters, which were but part of what passed 
 on that occasion, or from the information of my Lord Clarendon, 
 or from both, that difficulties arose at that time about the 
 manner of continuing the succession of bishops, because these 
 either wanted deans and chapters to whom the Conge d'Eslire 
 with a letter missive should be sent, or because the deans and 
 prebendaries of any Church, then surviving in a sufficient 
 number, oonlcrnot legally hold chapters out of the liberties of 
 their respective Churches. On this account it was thought the 
 best way, because the only way practicable, to ordain suffragan 
 bishops according to the statute of Henry VIII. But soon 
 after this resolution was taken, the King was called home by 
 an unforeseen Providence, which prevented the execution. 
 
 " Upon this information the Archbishops and bishops resolved 
 upon the same method for the continuation of their succession ; 
 because though there were legal deans and chapters in most 
 churches, yet they were not such to whom his Majesty could 
 direct his Conyes iVEslire, or who would have received them. 
 On this resolution the deprived Archbishop and bishops deter- 
 mined to write to the King to desire his Majesty's consent in 
 the way directed by the statute for consecrating new bishops. 
 My Lord Clarendon was accordingly desired to write to my 
 Lord Melfort, the King's Secretary, about this affair, which he 
 
 2 i
 
 478 Appendices. 
 
 did, and soon received from him his Majesty's most gracious 
 answer to this purpose, that he was well pleased with the design, 
 and would readily concur with it. After the receipt of this 
 letter my Lord Clarendon wrote him a second letter by the 
 direction of the Archhishop and Bishops, in pursuance to the 
 same design, according to the statute aforesaid. But to this 
 no answer was returned for a long time. This gave occasion 
 to suspect that his Majesty had been dissuaded from consenting 
 to the continuation of the succession of our Bishops, by such 
 as desired nothing more than to see it interrupted, which made 
 the good Fathers resolve rather to do their important work 
 without his Majesty's consent than not at all. However they 
 determined to renew their application to the King, but whether 
 before they had sent a third letter or after it, I cannot well re- 
 member, they received a letter from my Lord Melfort signifying 
 his Majesty's great desire to have the new consecrations finished, 
 and requiring them in order thereto to send some person over 
 with whom his Majesty might confer about this matter, and to 
 send a list of the deprived clergy by him. The person of whom 
 they made choice (Dr. Hickes) set out from London, May 19th, 
 1693, and went by the way of Holland ; which by reason of 
 many difficulties and disappointments made it six weeks ere he 
 arrived at St. Germains. He came thither at ten at night as 
 his Majesty was concluding his supper, after which he kissed 
 his hand, and having received his Majesty's directions whom 
 only he should see there, he was conducted to a lodging pre- 
 pared for him. Next night at the same hour he was sent for 
 to the King, who, in the first place, was pleased to make this 
 apology for having so long delayed his answer to my Lord 
 Clarendon's second letter above mentioned, viz., that before he 
 proceeded farther in that matter he thought himself obliged to 
 satisfy his own conscience, as to the lawfulness of his part in 
 it, which, said he, I did, first, by consulting of those I thought 
 the best casuists of the place where I am, viz., the Archbishop 
 of Paris and the Bishop of Meaux, and thereby laying the case 
 before the Pope. The resolution, says he, of the two Bishops I 
 have here, and they both agree in this determination, though 
 consulted separately, that the Church of England, being estab- 
 lished by the laws of the kingdom, I am under no obligation of 
 conscience to act against it, but obliged to maintain and defend 
 it so long as those laws are in force. And then his Majesty
 
 Appendices. 479 
 
 put the papers containing the said case, and those Bishops, 
 resolution of it, into the Doctor's hands, desiring him to read 
 them, which he did, and found them as his Majesty had repre- 
 sented. His Majesty said he had not yet received the Pope's 
 answer, but did not doubt he should before the Doctor returned, 
 which accordingly happened ; and the Doctor saw it before he 
 departed, and it was to the same effect as that of the two 
 Bishops. The King shewed these their determinations to my 
 Lord Fanshaw about two years after, who went over about some 
 business, and after his return assured the Doctor that he had 
 both seen and read them. After the Doctor had that night 
 read the two said papers, the King proceeded to tell him that 
 his Majesty ' had on all occasions justified the Church of 
 England since the Eevolution, declaring that the true Church 
 of England remained in that part of the clergy and the people 
 which adhered to her doctrines and suffered for them ; and that, 
 sir,' said he, 'is the Church of England which I will maintain 
 and defend, and the succession of whose bishops I desire may 
 be continued, and when it shall please God to restore me or 
 mine we may meet with such a Church of England and such 
 bishops ; and I desire for that end that the new consecrations 
 may be made as soon as conveniently they can after your 
 return.' At that and other audiences his Majesty expressed his 
 esteem of the deprived bishops and clergy, and of the laity that 
 suffered witlj, them, in the most tender and affectionate manner, 
 even with tears in his eyes ; and also declared that he was very 
 sensible that the great part of the complaining clergy still loved 
 him, and had fallen only through infirmity, and very few through 
 disaffection and malice towards him. 
 
 " The Doctor had his Conge of his Majesty the latter end of 
 July, and arrived at Eotterdam on the 7th of August, where he 
 waited all that month and the next, to return in a fleet of 
 merchants under the convoy of the same men-of-war that con- 
 veyed the yacht in which the Prince of Orange returned ; but 
 when he should have gone on board he was seized with an ague 
 and fever, which detained him near four months longer, viz., 
 till January the 24th, on which day he went from Eotterdam ; 
 and going on board the packet boat on the 26th, arrived at 
 Harwich on the 29th, where he escaped being examined by one 
 Mackay, a Scotchman, placed there to examine passengers, by 
 sitting next to a foreign minister in the boat which brought the 
 
 2 i 2
 
 480 Appendices. 
 
 passengers on shore. After three days' stay at Harwich he 
 came to London on the 4th February, and on the Feast of St. 
 Matthias, the 24th of the said month, the consecrations were 
 solemnly performed according to the rites of the Church of 
 England by Dr. William Lloyd, Bishop of Norwich ; Dr. Francis 
 Turner, Bishop of Ely ; Dr. Thomas Whyte, Bishop of Peter- 
 borough, at the Bishop of Peterborough's lodging at the Eev. 
 Mr. William Giffard's house, at Southgate in Middlesex ; Dr. 
 Kenn, Bishop of Bath and Wells, giving his consent. Here it 
 is to be noted that Dr. Frampton, Bishop of Gloucester, abso- 
 lutely refused all correspondence with his brethren, from which 
 he desired to be excused, alleging that he had retired from all 
 business but what related to his own soul in preparing himself 
 for death; and that Dr. Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 died while the Doctor lay ill at Eotterdam ; but he joined in 
 everything relating thereto while he lived, and particularly 
 recommended to the King one of the two persons to be conse- 
 crated, as the Bishop of Norwich did the other. All the time 
 of his Grace's retirement in Suffolk he corresponded with the 
 Bishop of Norwich, notwithstanding that he had given him a 
 deputation in due form, and in the Latin tongue, empowering 
 him to act in all cases relating to Church affairs in his stead, 
 which yet the Bishops seldom made use of without first ac- 
 quainting him with it, and receiving his Grace's directions 
 thereupon. 
 
 " GEORGE HICKES."
 
 Appendices. 481 
 
 XIX. 
 
 THE CASE OF BISHOP GORDON, OF GALLOWAY. 
 
 Comments on the Case of Bishop Gordon. By REV. T. 
 ELKINGTON, D.D. 
 
 " THE first request made by Gordon is, that the Pope should 
 declare hiijusmodi ordinationem (that conferred in the Episcopal 
 Church of Scotland), esse illegitimam et nullam. This proves 
 beyond the possibility of doubt" that no determination had 
 previously been made upon the question of Ee-ordination, and 
 establishes this petition and the investigation which it gave 
 rise to, as the sole ground upon which the resolution, declaring 
 our ordination to be invalid, was made, thus supplying us 
 with the means of judging whether that determination was well 
 or ill founded. 
 
 " The next sentence contains a statement notoriously false, 
 asserting that the greater part of the English Protestants 
 themselves deemed our orders to be invalid. Anylicanorum 
 Hetei'odoxonim ordinationes arbitrator orator, cum plurimd Catholi- 
 corum, imo et heterodoxorum, parte, nullo modo validas did 
 posse. To^say that a large proportion of Protestants deemed 
 our orders invalid, must have had great weight with the Pope, 
 who unquestionably was led to consider that opinion to be a 
 decisive proof that the Nay's Head story was believed among 
 ourselves. There is no man acquainted with the Presbyterian 
 controversy who does not know this assertion to be totally 
 destitute of foundation ; who does not know that no Presby- 
 terian writer ever defended the Nay's Head story, or made any 
 objection to our orders except their being too Popish. 
 
 " It should not escape observation that this sentence admits 
 the denial of our orders not to have been universal among 
 Roman Catholics ; this the words cum plurimd catholicomm parte, 
 plainly prove. 
 
 * Dr. Elrington was evidently unacquainted with the Case of Dr. Stephen 
 GougU.
 
 482 Appendices. 
 
 " The petition next states that our ordinations must bo 
 invalid, unless we have preserved the essential matter, form, and 
 intention. This is perfectly correct; but when Gordon conies 
 to explain what he allows to be the matter used at our conse- 
 cration, he chooses to forget the Imposition of Hands, the only 
 essential matter of ordination, and asserts that we use no 
 matter except perhaps the delivery of the Bible. Here is a false 
 statement of a fact so important, that if the Pope believed it 
 he could not but have decided against our orders ; and it 
 appears by the conclusion of the account given by Le Quien, 
 that he did believe it, and every other fact stated by Gordon, 
 for the decision was made without any other evidence having 
 been gone into, except the mere reading his petition. 
 
 " Gordon next asserts that the only form used was, Accipe 
 potestatem pradictandi verbum Dei, et administrandi Sancta ejus 
 Sacramento,, etc. He had omitted to state the Imposition of 
 Hands, and he here omits the words used with that solemn 
 action, which constitute a most important part of the form of 
 ordination. 
 
 " His statement as to the/om being admitted, the determi- 
 nation of the Pope must have been against our orders ; but 
 that statement we know was false, and so did Gordon also know 
 when he made it. 
 
 " He then notices the defect of Intention, arising from our 
 denial of the Sacrifice of the Mass ; and here indeed his fact is 
 true, but the reasoning from it we have already seen, on the 
 authority of Bellarmine and of the Synod of Evreaux, to be 
 totally erroneous ; the intention to ordain to the office for 
 which Christ had ordained, even though unaccompanied with 
 an explicit, nay, an heretical error as to the nature of that 
 office, being sufficient. 
 
 " I have followed this subject of the matter, form, and inten- 
 tion, through the whole of the petition, that I might not 
 separate the parts of so important a discussion. I now return 
 to where it was first mentioned, and there I find it noticed 
 that we can have no ordination but what was derived to us 
 through Koman Catholic bishops ; but to this truth is subjoined 
 a statement, contrived with such Jesuitical art, that though 
 the assertion taken literally is not false, yet it inevitably excites 
 an idea which is decidedly false. Kitchin, of Llandaff, is named 
 by Gordon, as the only Koman Catholic Bishop who came over
 
 Appendices. 483 
 
 to tlie Protestants in the beginning of Elizabeth's reign ; and 
 then he proceeds with his story, tacitly assuming that he was 
 the only bishop from whom Parker, &c. could have obtained 
 consecration, and relating his refusal ; and then, giving the story 
 of the application to the Irish archbishop in the Tower, he 
 describes the Nag's Head consecration as the resource to which 
 of necessity they were driven. 
 
 " It being believed that there was no bishop who could con- 
 secrate except Kitchin, his refusal necessarily proved that there 
 had been no real consecration ; and we see clearly that Gordon's 
 assertion, true, indeed, if we understand it of Bishops in pos- 
 session of their sees, but untrue if we take it to include all 
 English Bishops actually consecrated, was never examined into, 
 but admitted in that sense in which it led to the determination 
 he wished for. It is unnecessary to detain the reader by 
 repeating what has been already said as to the number of 
 Protestant Bishops who had been rescued by Providence from 
 the persecution of Mary, to continue the hierarchy of the 
 Church of England as unnecessary is it to refute the story of 
 the Irish Archbishop. 
 
 "As to Scorye, Gordon makes no ceremony with him, but 
 says boldly that he was Apostatam Beligiosum, HAUD EPISCOPUM, 
 the falsehood of which assertion a little inquiry would have 
 disclosed ; but the Pope made no inquiry. 
 
 " For the Nag's Head story Gordon gives Haberley as his 
 authority, on the faith of Neal (misprinted Keal) ; but he chooses 
 to give Neal credit with the Pope, by stating him to have been 
 an exile on account of his religion, of which exile nobody but 
 Gordon ever heard. Indeed, the account of Neal, as given by 
 Woodin his " Antiquities of Oxford," is consistent with his never 
 having been the author of the Nag's Head story, either at home 
 or abroad ; for he was appointed Hebrew lecturer in 1558, or 
 1559, by Elizabeth, and held the office for many years ; he took 
 a distinguished part in the reception of Elizabeth at Oxford in 
 15G6, and was particularly noticed by her ; and in 1590 he 
 erected a monument for himself in Cassington Church, near 
 which he lived after retiring from Oxford, continuing to go 
 sometimes to church, though not entirely a Protestant ; and 
 there is reason to believe that he died in the course of the year 
 in which this monument was erected. We have here no 
 interval of time in which Neal could have been an exile, nor
 
 484 Appendices. 
 
 any sufficient cause for his leaving England ; and his reception 
 in 1566 by Elizabeth is utterly inconsistent with his having 
 been employed to prevent the consecration of Parker. 
 
 11 Gordon relates the form used in the Nay's Head consecra- 
 tion from the account given by Fitzsimon ; and that nothing 
 might be wanting to the story, he confidently asserts Parker to 
 have been a layman, though he must have known that he had 
 been ordained a Priest in 1527, according to the Eomish 
 Bitual. 
 
 " This circumstance alone is sufficient to show how little 
 regard was paid to truth, even in a solemn application to the 
 Pope ; and that, too, of such a nature, that to deceive was to 
 incur the guilt of sacrilege, for such the crime of reiterating 
 orders already given is deemed to be by those who esteem 
 orders to be a Sacrament. 
 
 " Gordon proceeds to state that in 1613 there came out a 
 book by Francis Mason, in which he pretends to have found a 
 record of our Bishops having been ordained by Catholics, but 
 that this story was rejected by all, as he adduced no proof of 
 his assertion. 
 
 " Now we know that Mason never made the assertion 
 imputed to him, for the Bishops he names as consecrators of 
 Parker were Protestants ; and we also know that he did 
 adduce proof of his narrative, for he stated where the record 
 which he referred to was to be found ; and Gordon knew that 
 it had been examined by his own party, and no mark of 
 forgery discovered in it. 
 
 " The Memorial concluded by stating that it had always been 
 the practice in England to re-ordain any of our Clergy who 
 became converts to the Church of Eome. How little truth 
 there was in this statement we have seen already in examining 
 the Bull of Pope Julius, and the proceedings in the beginning 
 of the reign of Mary. 
 
 " Upon no other evidence whatsoever, except this memorial, 
 Pope Clement XL and his consistory ordered Gordon to be 
 ordained, thus pronouncing the orders he had received to 
 be invalid. 
 
 " Had we known only the decision, without any information 
 as to the grounds upon which it was made, it would hardly be 
 considered justifiable by Roman Catholics to set up their own 
 opinion against that of the Pope and Cardinals ; but as infalli-
 
 Appendices. 485 
 
 bility does not extend to matter of fact, they will, I hope, think 
 it not unwarrantable to question a decree founded upon such 
 statements as those contained in Gordon's petition." 
 
 A.D. 1818. 
 
 2. The Case of John Gordon, some time Bishop of Galloway. 
 BY THE EEV. PATKICK CHEYNE, M.A. 
 
 MANY eminent members of the Roman communion have main- 
 tained the validity of Anglican ordination, on the ground that 
 the chain of succession has not been broken by the unhappy 
 separation in the sixteenth century ; and that there never has 
 been a decision of the Roman Church to the contrary solemnly 
 and formally pronounced. In a recent number of the Weekly 
 Register, an attempt has been made to cut away this latter 
 ground from under our feet, and thus destroy the last hope of 
 Re-union with Western Christendom. 
 
 The Register maintains that the question has been decided ; 
 and in proof of it, produces a decree of the Holy Roman Inquisi- 
 tion (dated April 17th, 1704), pronounced by Pope Clement XI. 
 commanding John Clement Gordon, formerly Bishop of 
 Galloway, in Scotland, to be promoted anew to all the Sacred 
 Orders, having first received the Sacrament of Confirmation. 
 What may be the precise value, even in the Roman communion 
 jtself, of a decree of the Inquisition, pronounced by the Pope in 
 person, I am not sufficiently acquainted with the Roman courts 
 to say ; but certainly it cannot have the force of a solemn 
 canonical decision of an ecclesiastical question. It cannot be 
 of more value than the facts and reasons on which it is founded ; 
 and if these are false and groundless, even the personal infalli- 
 bility of the Popes could not elicit from them a true judgment. 
 The decree passed on the petition of Gordon himself, without 
 (so far as appears) any examination of evidence or investigation 
 into the truth of the allegations contained in it. And, even 
 then, it is only by implications that the decree declares the 
 nullity of the Anglican orders. It abstains from pronouncing 
 directly on the general question. It says merely, " The above 
 cited memorial being read^our Most Holy Lord, the Pope, de- 
 creed that the aforesaid John Clement Gordon, be promoted." 
 
 The story is this. On the 4th of February, 1688, John 
 Gordon was consecrated to the See of Galloway in the Cathe-
 
 486 Appendices. 
 
 dral of Glasgow. At the Eevolution lie followed the fortunes 
 of the exiled monarch, and resided for a time at the Court of 
 St. Germain's, " where he read the Liturgy of the Church of 
 England in his lodgings, to such Protestants as resortedjto him." 
 (Keith's " Catalogue of Scotch Bishops.") "When or where he 
 was reconciled to the Koman Church does not appear. On the 
 17th April, 1704, he presented a petition to Clement XI., through 
 the congregation of the Holy Office, praying that his Holiness 
 would vouchsafe to declare that the ordination he had received 
 among the heretics was null and void, and to dispense with him, 
 that he may be able to receive Holy Orders by the E. Catholic 
 Eite ; and he adds reasons why, in the opinion of most Catho- 
 lics, and even of the heterodox, the Anglican ordination cannot 
 be accounted valid. 
 
 1. In order to the validity of Holy Orders, the Bishops must 
 have received, by succession, lawful ordination and consecration 
 from the Catholic Church. 2. The essential form, matter, and 
 intention must have been applied. But the Anglican ordinations 
 are defective in both respects. For 1st, they have no succes- 
 sion; inasmuch as at the abjuration of the true faith in 
 England, no Bishop went over to the side of the heretics except 
 one, Anthony Kitchin, Bishop of Llandaff, a weak man, who 
 being commissioned by Queen Elizabeth to ordain the new 
 bishops, feigned himself blind in order to escape the odious 
 task. There was also in the Tower of London an Irish Arch- 
 bishop, whom the heretics tried to bribe with promises of 
 liberty and reward to ordain their ministers ; but the good man 
 would by no means be induced to lay hands upon the heretics. 
 In this dilemma they assembled by concert, on a certain day in 
 1559, at the Nag's Head Tavern, in Cheapside ; and there, amid 
 the tumult of the assembly, they chose John Scory, an apos- 
 tate monk, not a Bishop, to perform a mock ordination. He 
 had read that laying of hands in the Church was anciently 
 nothing "but joining hands in token of friendship : whereupon ho 
 ordered the bystanders to kneel down, and taking one Parker, a 
 layman, by the right hand, he said, " Eise up, my Lord Bishop 
 of Canterbury ; " and in like manner he ordained some others 
 who were present. 
 
 But 2ndly, the ex-bishop states that, though they had a true 
 succession, still the Anglican orders would be invalid, because 
 they are conferred without proper matter, power, and due
 
 Appendices. 487 
 
 instruction. The heretics use no matter, except perhaps the 
 delivery of Bibles no lawful form nay, they have rejected 
 the Catholic form, and changed it into this Take thou authority 
 to preach the Word of God, and administer His Holy Sacrament: 
 and, as to intention, how can there be any with those who deny 
 that Christ instituted any unbloody sacrifice ? And the sacri- 
 fice being taken away, the Priest is taken away : the Priest being 
 taken away., the Bishop is taken away : both being taken away, 
 the Church, the Faith, and the Gospel are taken away. 
 
 These are the reasons on which the decree of Clement XI. 
 was pronounced. A determination founded on such unmiti- 
 gated fictions can have no value whatever. The question remains 
 where it was, and any member of the Konaan Church is as free 
 as ever to maintain the Validity of our Orders." 
 
 Aberdeen, June, 1857.
 
 488 
 
 XX. 
 
 LETTER ON ANGLICAN ORDERS, FROM THE PEN OF THE 
 VERY REV. J. H. NEWMAN, D.D. WITH REPLIES TO 
 THE SAME. 
 
 1. The following, taken from THE MONTH, 1868, is reprinted 
 verbatim : 
 
 The Oratory, Birmingham, 
 
 August 5th, 1868. 
 MY DEAR FATHER COLERIDGE, 
 
 You ask me what I precisely mean in my Apologia 
 Appendix p. 26, by saying, apropos of Anglican Orders, that 
 " Antiquarian arguments are altogether unequal to the urgency 
 of visible facts."* I will try to explain : 
 
 I. The inquiry into Anglican orders has ever been to me of 
 the class which I must call dreary ; for it is dreary surely to 
 have to grope into the minute intricate passages and obscure 
 corners of past occurrences in order to ascertain whether this 
 man was ever consecrated, or that man used a valid form, or 
 a certain sacramental intention came up to the mark, or the 
 report, or register of an ecclesiastical act can be cleared of 
 suspicion. On giving myself to consider the question, I never 
 have been able to arrive at anything higher than a probable 
 conclusion, which is most unsatisfactory except to antiquarians, 
 who delight in researches into the past for their own sake. 
 
 * The passage to which the question answered in this letter is the follow- 
 ing, which we give here for the convenience of our readers. Dr. Newman 
 is speaking of the Establishment : 
 
 " As to its possession of an Episcopal succession from the time of the 
 Apostles, well, it may have it, and if the Holy See ever so decided, I will 
 believe it, as being the decision of a higher judgment than my own ; but 
 for myself, I must have St. Philip's gift, who saw the sacerdotal character 
 on the head of a gaily-attired youngster, before I can by my own wit 
 acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments are altogether unequal to the 
 urgency of visible facts." Apologia, Appendix, p. 26 (1st Edition.)
 
 Appendices. 489 
 
 II. Now, on the other hand, what do I mean by " visible 
 facts ?" I mean such definite facts as throw a broad antece- 
 dent light upon what may be presumed, in a case in which 
 sufficient evidence is not forthcoming. For instance : 
 
 (1.) The Apostolical Succession, its necessity, and its grace, 
 is not an Anglican tradition, though it is a tradition found in 
 the Anglican Church. By contrast, our Lord's divinity is an 
 Anglican tradition. Every one, high and low, holds it. It is 
 not only in Prayer Book and Catechism, but in the mouths of 
 all professors of Anglicanism. Not to believe it is to be no 
 Anglican, and any persons in authority, for 300 years, who 
 were suspected to doubt or explain it away, were marked men, 
 as Dr. Colenso is now marked. And they have been so few 
 that they could be counted. Not such is the apostolical succes- 
 sion ; and, considering the Church is the column a et firmamentum 
 reritatis, and is ever bound to stir up the gift that is in her, 
 there is surely a strong presumption that the Anglican body has 
 not what it does not profess to have. I wonder how many of 
 its bishops and deans hold the doctrine at this time ; some who 
 do not occur to the mind at once. One knows what was the 
 case thirty or forty years ago by the famous saying of Blomfield, 
 Bishop of London. 
 
 (2.) If there is a true succession there is a true eucharist ; 
 if there is not a true eucharist there is no true succession. 
 Now, what is the presumption here ? I think it is Mr. Alex- 
 ander Knox who says or suggests that, if so great a gift be 
 given, it must have a custos. Who is the custos of the Anglican 
 Eucharist ? The Anglican clergy ? Could I, without dis- 
 tressing or offending an Anglican, describe what sort of custodes 
 they have been, and are, to their Eucharist ? "0 bone custos," 
 in the words of the poet, " cui cornmendavi Filium meum !" 
 Is it not charitable towards the bulk of the Anglican clergy 
 to hope and believe that so great a treasure has not been given 
 to their keeping? And would our Lord leave Himself for 
 centuries in such hands ? Inasmuch then as " the sacrament 
 of the Body and Blood of Christ " in the Anglican communion 
 is without protective ritual and jealous guardianship, there 
 seems to me a strong presumption that neither the real gift 
 nor its appointed guardians are to be found in that communion. 
 
 (3.) Previous baptism is the condition of the valid adminis- 
 tration of the other sacraments. When I was in the Anglican
 
 490 Appendices. 
 
 Church I saw enough of the lax administration of baptism 
 even among high churchmen, though they did not of course 
 intend it, to fill me with great uneasiness. Of course there are 
 definite persons whom one might point out whose haptisms are 
 sure to be valid ; but my argument has nothing to do with 
 present baptisms. Bishops were baptized not lately but as 
 children. The present Bishops were consecrated by other 
 Bishops, they again. 
 
 What I have seen in the Anglican Church makes it very 
 difficult for me to deny that every now and then a Bishop was 
 a consecrator who had never been baptized. Some Bishops 
 have been brought up in the north as Presbyterians, others as 
 Dissenters, others as Low Churchmen, others have been 
 baptized in the careless perfunctory way once so common ; 
 there is then much reason to believe that some consecrators 
 were not Bishops, for the simple reason that, formally speaking, 
 they were not Christians. But at least there is a great pre- 
 sumption that when evidently our Lord has not left a rigid 
 rule of baptism He has not left a valid ordination. 
 
 By the light of such presumptions as these I interpret the 
 doubtful issues of the antiquarian argument, and feel deeply 
 that if Anglican orders are unsafe with reference to the actual 
 evidence producible for their validity, much more unsafe are 
 they when considered in their surroundings. 
 
 Most sincerely yours, 
 
 JOHN H. NEWMAN, 
 
 2. Dr. Newman on Anglican Orders.* 
 
 [The following very remarkable Letter from a distinguished 
 clerical convert to the Eoman Catholic Church has been sent 
 to us, with the writer's permission, by the clergyman to whom 
 it was originally addressed.] 
 
 My Dear You ask me how Dr. Newman's recent 
 
 Letter on Anglican Orders has impressed myself and those 
 among Catholics, especially converts, whose sympathies accord 
 with mine, and you observe at the same time that you have 
 
 * The Union Review, vol. yi., pp. 549-560. London : 1868.
 
 Appendices. 491 
 
 read with considerable surprise so feeble an argument from a 
 writer of such transcendent power. I need hardly say that any 
 utterance of Dr. Newman's must always command the respectful 
 attention at least of all intelligent men, whether in your Com- 
 munion or in ours. It may be pretty safely assumed that 
 whatever view he has to put forward will be stated by him with 
 the greatest force and perspicuity which the case admits of. 
 And his letter on Anglican Orders forms no exception. It 
 would be very difficult, I believe, to express at 'once so concisely 
 and so pointedly the utmost that can be honestly urged against 
 the English succession by a writer who has arrived at an 
 adverse conclusion and who has any real acquaintance with 
 the facts. That the argument is weak, I admit, and will 
 presently explain why I think so. But that is not the writer's 
 fault. 
 
 I. Into what he calls the " antiquarian," and what I should 
 prefer to call the historical argument, Dr. Newman declines to 
 enter, though he implies, if I rightly understand him, that the 
 "probable conclusion" from it is favourable to the validity of 
 Anglican Orders, and that supposing the historical evidence 
 was "sufficient" i.e. of course morally conclusive there 
 would be no room for introducing such " antecedent presump- 
 tions " as he has alone dealt with. On the other hand, sup- 
 posing the historical evidence to break down, any reference to 
 such collateral topics would obviously be superfluous. Now 
 my own conviction has always been, as you are aware, that the 
 probability in favour of English Orders, as gathered from the 
 direct evidence, amounts to moral certainty, which is the highest 
 kind of certainty attainable in such questions. I have there- 
 fore myself no more doubt of their validity than I have of the 
 validity of the Orders of the Catholic Church or of the Greeks. 
 And all I have read and heard on the subject, which I have had 
 opportunities of discussing with many Catholic divines, both 
 English and foreign most of whom took the opposite side 
 has confirmed me in that conviction. But it is no part of my 
 business here to enter upon the historical argument, on which 
 however the whole question really hinges, nor would it be pos- 
 sible to do so to any purpose within the limits of a single letter. 
 Meanwhile you will not have failed to observe that the fact of 
 Dr. Newman's pointedly refusing to lay any stress on that 
 argument as against your Orders, is in itself very significant ;
 
 492 Appendices. 
 
 and it is worth remembering that the line of a posteriori objec- 
 tions, which he has felt compelled exclusively to rely upon, was 
 never broached or thought of till the attempt to discredit the 
 succession on historical grounds, and especially by the famous 
 Nag's Head fable, had become desperate. 
 
 II. We have then now to consider the " three presumptions " 
 which Dr. Newman urges on the adverse side. It will be best 
 to take them in his own order, for the arrangement is not acci- 
 dental. He begins with the weakest point, and winds up with 
 the strongest. It is hardly necessary to say that all of them 
 have long been as familiar to my mind as to yours, for they 
 have been alleged over and over again during the last twenty 
 years by successive assailants of Anglican Orders, and consti- 
 tute in fact what may be called the stock popular arguments on 
 the subject. But though there is nothing new in the matter, 
 it acquires that freshness in the method of statement which 
 belongs to everything which comes from Dr. Newman's pen. 
 I am however simply stating the impression left by his lettor, 
 not only on my mind but on that of others whose judgment is 
 far weightier than my own, when I say that in giving to this 
 collateral line of argument the utmost force and clearness of 
 expression it is capable of, he has only illustrated more clearly 
 its inherent weakness. 
 
 fl.) The first point need not detain us long. Whether or no 
 the Apostolical Succession be a " tradition of," or only " in, the 
 Anglican Church," or neither, cannot surely affect the existence 
 of the succession one way or the other. If not a single Bishop 
 on the bench believed in it (to put the extremest hypothesis) that 
 would not disprove their possession of the gift, as neither would 
 the belief of the whole Episcopate avail one iota to supply its 
 absence. Take a parallel case : Baptismal Eegeneration is 
 certainly not a tradition either "of" or "in" the Wesleyan 
 body. On the contrary, it would be repudiated by every 
 minister and member of that sect. Yet Dr. Newman will not 
 deny that, wherever the essentials of the Sacrament are com- 
 plied with, the gift is really conferred through the ministry of 
 Wesleyan preachers. The same principle will apply to the 
 transmission of the priesthood in the Church of England. It 
 is not therefore important to examine the accuracy of Dr. 
 Newman's estimate of the facts, though I am disposed to think 
 with you that he has overstated the case when he speaks of the
 
 Appendices. 493 
 
 Apostolic succession as not being a tradition of the Anglican 
 Church, and as being repudiated by most of its dignataries in 
 our own day. Whatever may be said of the validity of Parker's 
 consecration, there can be no doubt that great importance was 
 attached to it at the time, and that great pains were taken to 
 secure a valid consecration. And from the beginning of the 
 Caroline School downwards the Apostolic Succession has been, 
 I should have supposed, the dominant tradition of the Anglican 
 Church ; from the first it was expressly laid down in the Prayer 
 Book. If my memory does not deceive me, Dean Stanley men- 
 tions in his Life of his father, as an act of signal courage on his 
 part, when Bishop of Norwich, that he preached on some public 
 occasion against the doctrine of the Apostolic Succession. That 
 such a proceeding on the part of a Bishop should be regarded as 
 a proof of exceptional boldness and that some thirty years ago, 
 when the High Church party was not near so strong as it is 
 now seems to indicate clearly enough what is and has been the 
 received tradition on the subject. 
 
 (2.) The next point referred to by Dr. Newman is perhaps, 
 the commonest of all the popular arguments against English 
 Orders. If there is a true Succession, there must be a true 
 Eucharist, and how does this consist with the general disbelief 
 in the Eeal Presence and the irreverent handling which results 
 from it ? The argument is of a kind which appeals strongly to 
 the feelings, though it cannot be said to have any logical force. 
 But whatever weight may be attached to it, I believe that it 
 really tells the other way. No doubt there has been in the 
 Anglican Church an almost universal rejection of Transubstan- 
 tiatiou (based however in great measure on a traditional mis- 
 apprehension of its meaning, as Mr. Cobb has conclusively shown 
 in The Kiss of Peace'--}, and a widely spread disbelief in the Eeal 
 Presence altogether. But on the other hand there has been 
 all along an influential tradition among both clergy and people 
 of belief in the Eeal Presence, which is unmistakeably taught 
 in the Catechism and the Eitual. And in the present day I 
 suppose there are, to speak cautiously, many hundreds of your 
 clergy, and many thousands of the laity, who believe exactly 
 as we do on the subject. Is there any single Communion without 
 
 * The Kiss of Peace, 2nd edition, with Sequel, London : 1869. 
 
 2 E
 
 494 Appendices. 
 
 a priesthood in which this phenomenon can be paralleled ? Or, to 
 put it in another form, does not the Church of England, if it be 
 without a priesthood, present a phenomenon in this respect 
 absolutely unique in ecclesiastical history ? I speak under 
 correction, but I should be much surprised to learn that there 
 is any trace of a belief in consecration, and the Sacramental 
 Presence as dependent on it, to be found among the ministers 
 of any single Dissenting community in England, or among the 
 Scotch Presbyterians, or any of the Protestant bodies on the 
 Continent. The very suggestion sounds almost like a satire. 
 That there should be a great revival of that belief, expressing 
 itself in various forms of ritual and devotional observance, among 
 the clergy of a Church which had for three centuries been des- 
 titute of a true priesthood, is not indeed inconceivable, though 
 it is quite unprecedented ; and if the historical argument told 
 against your Orders, I do not think you would have any right 
 to rely on such a posteriori considerations as a substitute for it. 
 But if we are to quit the historical ground and deal with sub- 
 jective arguments, and " antecedent presumptions," and the 
 "urgency of visible facts," then this fact must certainly be 
 taken for what it is worth as a strong presumption in your 
 favour. 
 
 But even waiving this point, it seems to me that the argu- 
 ment from Anglican disesteem of the Eucharist, however 
 plausible, is a very dangerous one for us to employ. To say 
 the least it proves too much. We are playing with edged tools. 
 Are there no Catholic priests, both of our own and former days, 
 of whom it would be impossible " without distressing or offend- 
 ing" a Catholic, " to describe what sort of' custodes ' they have 
 been, and are, to their Eucharist ?" What for instance of too 
 many Italian priests of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries ? 
 What of the Milanese clergy when St. Charles first took pos- 
 session of that See ? What of the Eoman priests whose glaring 
 profanity in celebrating Mass gave the first shock to the faith of 
 Luther ? Or to come to our own day, what of those South 
 American priests whose scandalous lives are a by-word, and 
 of whom the late Emperor Maximilian a loyal and pious 
 Catholic speaks in his journal as " not priests, but men in 
 black coats who read Mass ?" Or what again of the rank and 
 file of the Eussian country clergy, who are commonly reported 
 to be sunk in the lowest depths of ignorance and animality,
 
 Appendices. 495 
 
 but of whose valid priesthood nobody entertains a doubt? 
 Might not the terrible reproof be addressed to any of these, 
 "0 bone custos, cui commendavi Filium Meum?" Are they 
 fitter custodians of the Eucharistic gift than the mass of the 
 Anglican clergy ? Perhaps it will be said, that at least all of 
 them believed in it. It is more than probable that some of 
 those I have referred to did not. There was a wide-spread in- 
 fidelity, to mention one example only, in the Eoman and Flo- 
 rentine society of the fifteenth and first half of the sixteenth 
 century, which had penetrated all ranks of the clergy even to 
 the very highest. Pope Alexander VI. told Pico de Mirandola 
 that he did not believe in God, and the probability is that 
 Leo. X. was also an infidel, though there is not the same direct 
 evidence of it. But supposing all these unworthy custodians of 
 the Eucharist did and do believe in it, so much the worse. It 
 is certainly, to adopt Dr. Newman's language, most " charitable 
 towards the bulk " of them to assume their unconsciousness of 
 the treasure committed to their keeping. I am loth to dwell 
 on a painful subject, but as it is certain that our Lord has " left 
 Himself for centuries in such hands," it seems to me that the 
 less said about this line of argument against Anglican Orders 
 the better. Those who live in glass houses should not throw 
 stones. 
 
 (8.) Dr. Newman's last point is the most plausible, and at 
 first sight it looks formidable, though I do not think it will bear 
 inspection. I mean the threadbare argument drawn from the 
 alleged insecurity of Anglican baptisms. In the first place, 
 like the last argument, it proves too much. When Dr. Newman 
 speaks of our Lord not having " left a rigid rule of baptism " in 
 the English Church, I presume he means that the rule is not 
 rigidly followed, for the letter of the Anglican rubric guards all 
 the essentials of the Sacrament quite as securely as the letter 
 of the Koman rubric. But who can venture to affirm that there 
 has never been any carelessness or wilful perversity in the ad- 
 ministration of baptism, whether by priest or layman, (for 
 doctors and nurses often have to baptize) in the Catholic Church 
 during eighteen centuries ? Consider the gross ignorance pre- 
 valent among the clergy during part of the middle ages. It is on 
 record, again, that St. Charles Borrorneo found hispriests at Milan 
 ignorant even of the form of absolution. Consider on the other 
 hand the vicious lives of many of the clergy in all ages, and the 
 
 2x2
 
 496 Appendices. 
 
 probably numerous instances, at one period, of Jews and Moors 
 who concealed their misbelief, rising to high x^laces in the Spanish 
 Church. Such miscreants, hating the religion they outwardly 
 professed under terror of the Inquisition, would not only be 
 careless in administering Sacraments, or have a defective in- 
 tention which is the worst that can be urged against the 
 Evangelicals but, if they knew enough theology to understand 
 what they were about, would do all that in them lay, out of 
 deliberate malice, to vitiate the effects of the ordinances they 
 were constrained to celebrate. Perhaps it will be replied, that 
 in such cases the principle of " the baptism of desire " comes 
 into play, and thus the child who through no fault of his own 
 had been invalidly christened would be coram Deo a baptized 
 Christian, and therefore a subject of valid ordination. But if 
 this explanation is allowed to cover exceptional cases among 
 Catholics or Greeks, there is no reason for not extending it to 
 Anglicans also. If it is not admitted, and the arguments from 
 careless baptisms is rigidly pressed against Anglican Orders, it 
 will shake the validity of every sacrament (except baptism) 
 administered throughout Christendom. There can be no mathe- 
 matical certainty of the valid consecration of any single priest or 
 bishop, Catholic or Greek any more than Anglican. Whether " in 
 the Anglican Church" or elsewhere, "it is very difficult to deny 
 that every now and then a bishop was a consecrator who had never 
 been baptized," and this is all that Dr. Newman ventures to 
 assert. But the antecedent probabilities are immense against 
 all three bishops who take part in a given consecration being un- 
 baptized. Yet this must have happened, not once but over and 
 over again, before the succession of the Church of England 
 could be destroyed. An occasional break in the chain would 
 very soon right itself. And although, where there is a distinct 
 reason for doubting about the valid administration of a sacra- 
 ment in some particular instance, the rule is to repeat it 
 conditionally, in the absence of any specific ground for doubt, 
 the presumption is always in favour of its validity. If indivi- 
 duals were encouraged or allowed to question the sufficiency of 
 their baptism, unless on some special ground affecting their own 
 case, nobody could feel secure. I may add that our present 
 custom of conditionally re-baptizing converts is of comparatively 
 recent introduction. In the last century, when a Scotch Pres- 
 byterian lady who joined the Catholic Church at Home, was
 
 Appendices. 497 
 
 anxious to be re-baptized, it was peremptorily forbidden by the 
 authorities. 
 
 On the whole I think that you, or rather all lovers of truth, 
 may be congratulated on the appearance of Dr. Newman's letter. 
 It is always an advantage to be able to gauge the full strength 
 of an objection, and therefore well to have it stated by its most 
 competent advocate. This service Dr. Newman has rendered 
 to the inquiry about Anglican Orders. Hitherto the adverse 
 view has been usually maintained by writers too ignorant, or 
 too prejudiced (not to say disingenuous) or both, to have any real 
 weight, and their refutation was too easy to be quite satisfactory. 
 Catholic writers of mark did not touch the question, or, like 
 Bossuet, they have left on record an opinion favourable to the 
 English succession. It has now at last been taken up by a 
 theologian of consummate ability and of the highest character, 
 who is well acquainted with its true bearings, and feels it his 
 duty to say all that can honestly be said in defence of the 
 current view. We see how very little all that comes to, and we 
 know that there is nothing to be added to it. 
 
 I am writing against time, and in the midst of pressing en- 
 gagements, and must beg you to excuse the hurried composition 
 of this letter. The opinions it contains have not been hastily 
 adopted, but are the result of study and reflection, and have 
 been matured through many years. 
 
 I remain, yours sincerely, 
 
 #. C ifc 
 
 Sept. 26th, 1868. 
 
 P.S. Since my letter of Sept. 26th was written, and was in 
 your hands, a second letter of Dr. Newman's in reply to the 
 Eev. T. W. Mossman, has appeared in the Month for October, 
 explaining and supplementing his former argument. It has of 
 course no direct bearing on what I had previously written, ex- 
 cept in so far as Mr. Mossman has touched on some of the 
 same points which had occurred to me also, but I shall probably 
 best meet your wishes if I add here, by way of Postcript, such 
 remarks as seem called for by the new matter it contains. 
 
 The two additional points which I understand Dr. Newman 
 to bring forward are briefly these : (1.) That the force of his 
 argument is cumulative, and cannot be adequately gauged by 
 the strength of each of his three presumptions taken singly ; 
 (2) that the fact of objections to the Anglican succession having
 
 498 Appendices. 
 
 been constantly maintained by Catholic writers during the last 
 three centuries is in itself a prima facie argument against it 
 There is some further matter, not strictly argumentative but ' 
 illustrative, which shall be noticed by-and-by. 
 
 I. First then, as to the cumulative force of the alleged pre- 
 sumptions, my reply is twofold 
 
 (a) Dr. Newman explicitly admits that if there were any 
 "historical or other (?) demonstration" of the validity of your 
 Orders, no cumulation of presumptions could tell against it. 
 He thinks, however, though he declines to discuss the point, 
 that there is no conclusive historical evidence. I think, as I 
 said before, that there is ; and that it is, to use his own words, 
 "equivalent to a demonstration" not of course a mathematical 
 demonstration, for that the nature of the case precludes equally 
 as regards Anglican Orders or our own, but a moral demon- 
 stration, which is alone possible, and therefore is sufficient. 
 And I hold this moral certainty to be as clear in your case as 
 in ours. This then would be my first answer to the allegation 
 of any amount of mere a posteriori presumptions, whether 
 singly or cumulatively urged that the direct historical evidence 
 put them out of court to begin with. And it is necessary to 
 insist on this point, because there is a tendency in some 
 quarters to assume that, because the historical evidence has 
 been on various grounds and at various times called in question, 
 there must be a flaw, somewhere, whereas the fact that a number 
 of objections have been successfully raised, which have been 
 successively (and successfully) demolished points to an exactly 
 opposite inference. It would be hard, I fear, to find any fact 
 having a controversial interest, "which nobody can deny." The 
 Pope's recent Letter to the Protestants e.y. says that " nobody 
 can deny " a whole string of propositions which about a third 
 of the Christian world has been loudly denying for some centu- 
 ries past. But a fact, which, during three centuries of bitter 
 controversy, nobody has been able to disprove, stands really on 
 much stronger ground than a fact which has never been dis- 
 puted, merely because nobody happened to have an interest in 
 disputing it. 
 
 (/3) But, secondly, admitting for argument's sake Dr. New- 
 man's hypothesis that the historical evidence is inconclusive, 
 and that there is therefore room for weighing collateral pre- 
 sumptions, I don't quite understand him when he says that even
 
 Appendices. 499 
 
 though you could snap in two each stick in the bundle, if taken 
 separately, there is still some force in the whole bundle taken 
 collectively. No doubt a number of weak presumptions taken 
 together are worth rather more than a single weak one, though 
 a shred of direct evidence on the other side would outweigh 
 them all. But fifty presumptions which are not only weak but 
 worthless are of no more value than one. The strength of a 
 chain is proverbially the strength of its weakest link, much 
 more if every link in the chain, or every stick in the bundle, can 
 be "snapped in two" in other words, if every stick is rotten 
 then the whole bundle is rotten, and it matters nothing how 
 few or how many sticks it contains. Fifty O's will never make 1. 
 Now this is just what Dr. Newman " allows for argument's 
 sake," and what I have before tried to show is really the case, 
 with his three presumptions, though it would be difficult to 
 state them more forcibly than he has done. When they come 
 to be analysed they either prove nothing, like the argument 
 about Anglican tradition ; or they are at least equally capable 
 of being turned the other way, like the argument about profana- 
 tion of the Eucharist ; or they prove a great deal too much, 
 like the favourite but suicidal argument about careless bap- 
 tisms. As therefore I can attribute no argumentative force at 
 all to any of the presumptions taken separately, I can attribute 
 none to the three taken together. 
 
 II. Still less can I attach any weight to the fourth pre- 
 sumption, which Dr. Newman adds in his second letter, from 
 "the very fact that elaborate arguments are necessary in proof 
 of the validity of Anglican Orders." It seems to me decidedly 
 the least happy he has selected, for more reasons than one. 
 Why are these arguments necessary ? The circumstance of a 
 fact being questioned does not per se afford the faintest pre- 
 sumption even that it is questionable, unless it can be shown 
 that nobody had any interest (other than pure love of truth) in 
 questioning it. " Caesar's wife should not be suspected." True, 
 but I might quote Dr. Newman's own remark in the Apologia, 
 that though plenty of mud may be thrown at an innocent 
 person, it will not eventually stain, even if it should stick. He 
 would not himself, I suppose, think there was a shadow of stain 
 on the purity of Marie Antoinette, notwithstanding the infamous 
 scandal which has been industriously propagated about her, 
 and which even in our own day historical writers think it
 
 500 Appendices. 
 
 necessary to meet with " elaborate " disproof. Her character 
 was blackened simply because there were persons whose political 
 or personal interest it was to blacken it. And the attack on 
 Anglican Orders had just the same kind of origin. Nobody has 
 had any theological interest in questioning the Orders of the 
 Catholic Church or the Greek, though Lord Macaulay does try 
 to throw a slur on them (if I remember right, in his review of 
 Mr. Gladstone's Church Principles, in the Edinburgh), in order 
 to discredit the Sacramental principle altogether, which by tho 
 way appears to me the only logical upshot of Dr. Newman's 
 line of argument. But, generally speaking, Protestants don't 
 care two straws whether our Orders are valid or not ; and High 
 Church Anglicans, however bitter against Rome, would have 
 no desire "to foul their own nest" by questioning the source 
 from which the English succession is derived. On the other 
 hand, it was held to be of supreme importance to discredit An- 
 glicanism by showing if possible that it had no priesthood, and 
 was therefore not merely a schismatical Church (as it is) but no 
 Church at all. Mind, I think myself the policy was a wholly 
 mistaken one, even regarded exclusively from the stand-point 
 of immediate Catholic interests, and that an opposite line would 
 have been infinitely more prudent as well as more candid and 
 charitable. But that is nothing to the purpose. As a matter 
 of fact the Jesuit missionaries of Elizabeth's reign, and those 
 who have followed in their footsteps since, did think it necessary 
 for Catholic interests to strain every nerve to disprove the An- 
 glican Succession. Hence first the scandalous invention of the 
 Nag's Head Fable, which I believe there has been some attempt 
 to revive in our own day. When that was too mnch blown upon 
 for any respectable writer to be able to use it, the mare's nest 
 about Barlow's consecration was thrust to the front, though 
 even if his consecration could have been disproved it would 
 have had no real bearing on Parker's, for of the Episcopal Orders 
 of his three other consecrators there can be no doubt. When 
 that broke down, the Doctrine of Intention was attempted to be 
 worked in a way which, if it proved anything, would shake the 
 validity of every sacrament in Christendom. Dr. Newman is of 
 course too clear-sighted and too honest to rake up these exploded 
 fallacies. But he does not seem to have observed how remark- 
 ably the whole history of the controversy about Anglican Orders, 
 so far from tending to shake their validity, very strongly con-
 
 Appendices. 501 
 
 firms it: At all events, no one can profit by bis own wrong. 
 We have no right to argue that a matter is doubtful, simply 
 because we have done our best to involve it in doubt, though 
 with very poor success. How stand the facts ? A body of 
 men, including some of the most accomplished divines and 
 disputants of their day, and who for a century and a half after 
 the Eeformation shaped the intellect and guided the conscience 
 of Catholic Europe, considered it, rightly or wrongly, to be of 
 high importance for the interests of the Church to discredit the 
 evidence for a particular alleged fact, which from the nature 
 of the case is incapable of demonstrative proof. The process 
 of picking holes in it has been persistently persued, as Dr. 
 Newman is careful to remind us, through three centuries. And 
 now at the end of the time every count in the indictment which 
 has in turn been chiefly relied upon has broken down, and he 
 is himself obliged to fall back on a posteriori presumptions 
 which are at best of a purely subjective character, and, as it 
 seems to me (and I know to others also), are far more available 
 weapons against sacramental doctrine altogether than against 
 this or that particular episcopal succession. As to the Anglican 
 Bishops not having been recognised as such by the Greeks, 
 there has been hitherto no opportunity for any formal recogni- 
 tion, and the Eastern authorities have had neither the means 
 nor the motive for examining the question. I am informed that 
 the opinion of such of their learned men as have turned their 
 attention to it is favourable, but you probably know more about 
 this than I do. 
 
 And here I may just refer to an observation Dr. Newman 
 repeats more than once, and which I do not understand, viz. 
 that he would consider a decision of the Holy See or of an 
 (Ecumenical Council in favour of Anglican Orders equivalent 
 to a demonstration on account of the " divine gift " intrusted 
 to them. Now it appears to me that this is just one of those 
 questions to be decided by human evidence, not by supernatural 
 guidance. We are always told that the divine guidance of the 
 Church, like Eevelation itself, was vouchsafed to. aid us in the 
 knowledge of what lies beyond the reach of our natural faculties, 
 but that we have no right to tempt God by seeking supernatural 
 direction on matters perfectly within the compass of natural 
 reason. " Mundiun tradidit disputationibus hominnm." The 
 practical decision of how Anglican Orders are to be treated
 
 502 Appendices. 
 
 must, from the necessity of the case, lie with ecclesiastical 
 authority. But surely that authority would have to form its 
 judgment not by divine guidance, but by sifting the historical 
 evidence. To expect a revelation, or look for infallibility about 
 it, seems as though e. y. one were to ask for a revelation as to 
 whether or not St. Peter was ever at Eome, which is as much 
 an historical question as the murder of Agricola. 
 
 There remain two passages in Dr. Newman's second letter, 
 which are rather rhetorical and illustrative than argumentative, 
 on which it may be well in conclusion to say a few words. 
 
 (1.) When Dr. Newman asks for some precise parallel to 
 the case of the Anglican Church, of a Communion which, after 
 having, its Orders for three centuries ignored by East and West, 
 has at the end of that period had them acknowledged, he must 
 surely be aware that he is demanding an historical impossibility, 
 and for this simple reason : No single Communion which broke 
 off from the Holy See at the Reformation, except the Anglican, 
 made, or could make, or cared to make, any claim to retaining 
 its Succession. No other therefore could have its Orders 
 "ignored," because by universal consent, including that of the 
 parties themselves, there were no Orders to ignore. On the 
 other hand (putting aside a few obscure medieval sects) sacra- 
 mentalheresy was of itself a new growth of the sixteenth century, 
 and there was therefore no likelihood that any schismatical 
 bodies of previous ages would either themselves be careless 
 about their sacraments, or that it would occur to their oppo- 
 nents to taunt them with it. If however this demand is pressed, 
 I will reply by another which I have made before, and which 
 involves no such historical impossibility. Show me a single 
 example of a religious body which for three centuries has pos- 
 sessed the form of a ministry only without the reality of priest- 
 hood (there are plenty of them in existence), and where at the 
 end of that period the doctrines of priestly consecration, of the 
 Eeal Presence and the Eucharistic Sacrifice, which had never 
 been wholly lost sight of, are found more deeply rooted, more 
 clearly apprehended, and more widely spreading than they were 
 at the beginning. When that is done, I may begin to think 
 that "visible facts" do not harmonise with the historical 
 evidence for your Succession. 
 
 (2.) I must honestly confess myself unable to grasp the exact 
 point of Dr. Newman's " illustration parallel, though not
 
 Appendices. 503 
 
 similar," from some supposed Catholic country in the Western 
 hemisphere three hundred years hence. In the first place, it 
 seems to me obvious that, under the deplorable circumstances 
 supposed, it would be the first duty of the Holy See to take all 
 possible pains to ascertain whether the succession had been 
 preserved before ignoring it, and substituting a new one in its 
 place. But waiving this point, the supposed case appears to me 
 not only not "similar" to that of Anglicanism, but in no sense 
 "parallel," nor has Dr. Newman explained in what he means 
 the parallel to consist. Every single detail is so different, 
 that there is absolutely nothing in the one picture to suggest 
 the other to one's mind, and yet it is on a review of these 
 hypothetical details that the Pope of the future is assumed to 
 be justified in " ignoring without a word " the orders of the 
 delinquents. Supposing he were, it is difficult to see how it 
 bears on his conduct towards Anglicans. That the hypothetical 
 state of things described by Dr. Newman is only too like that 
 described by the late Emperor Maximilian, and other travellers, 
 as actually existing "in parts of the Western hemisphere" is 
 true enough ; but as nobody questions the Orders of the Mexican 
 or Brazilian priesthood now, their desecration of the Blessed 
 Sacrament, so far as it has any bearing on the validity of your 
 Orders, tells in your favour. 
 
 This postscript has run to a much greater length than I had 
 intended, and I feel more strongly than before how much better 
 it might have been expressed. But I have no time for revision 
 and polishing, and I think you will understand my meaning. 
 As you wish to print the original letter, this addition had better 
 be printed with it, but without my name. For nothing was 
 further from my thoughts than to enter into a public contro- 
 versy on the subject, least of all to come forward as the 
 antagonist of Dr, Newman. I must however say, that his 
 second letter has in no way diminished the impression left on 
 my mind by the first, that such a method of attack on Anglican 
 Orders, if it were admitted, would recoil with terrible force on 
 Catholic Orders also, or, to speak more accurately, would tend 
 to shake the whole system of sacramental belief. It is identical 
 in principle with Macaulay's argument against the doctrine of 
 Apostolic Succession. And I have good reason to know that 
 this impression is shared by others among us whose judgment 
 would carry far greater weight than mine. I might add that
 
 504 Appendices. 
 
 the same line of reasoning may be, and indeed has been, freely 
 used against the evidences of Christianity altogether. Nothing 
 can be well more unlike what the language of our Lord and 
 His Prophets would lead us to expect than the "visible" 
 aspect of modern Christendom. At the same time I also 
 quite believe that Dr. Newman has adopted the only line of 
 argument that an honest writer acquainted with the facts can 
 use for the purpose. It is weak, because it is honest. The really 
 telling arguments on that side got their apparent force by dis- 
 torting or suppressing or inventing facts. Of that of course he 
 is as little capable as he would be of speaking in "wantonness" 
 on such a subject. 
 
 Let me remind you in conclusion, that the sooner you and 
 your friends can bring out an exhaustive work in vindication of 
 your Orders, which is said to have been in contemplation for 
 some years, the better. I am not without hopes that such 
 a work might convince Dr. Newman himself that the historical 
 argument is more conclusive than he thinks. Only it ought to 
 be published certainly in French, and if possible in German 
 also, as well as in English, or it won't reach most of those you 
 want to influence. It would be well if it could appear before 
 the coming Council. 
 Oct. 10th, 1868. 
 
 The following Postcript to the Beply to Dr. Newman, is from 
 the same hand : 
 
 , My Dear You may remember that I said Dr. New- 
 man's objections to your Orders appeared to me " far more 
 available weapons against sacramental doctrine altogether than 
 against this or that particular episcopal succession," and I 
 referred to Macaulay's use of the argument in that sense. The 
 following passage from Chillingworth, which has since been 
 brought before my notice, so remarkably bears me- out in that 
 view, that you may like to have it. On Dr. Newman's princi- 
 ples of argument it seems to me absolutely unanswerable. And 
 I conceive that the real answer is the same in both cases, viz. 
 that the objections labour under the common fallacy of requir- 
 ing mathematical proof, where moral evidence is alone possible 
 and is therefore sufficient. 
 
 I am, ever yours, 
 
 * * * 
 
 Nov. 6th, 1868.
 
 Appendices. 505 
 
 The passage from Chillingworth is as follows : 
 " I fear you will repent the time that ever you urged it 
 against us that we make man's salvation depend upon uncer- 
 tainties, for the objection returns upon you many ways : as 
 first thus, The salvation of many millions of Papists (as they 
 suppose and teach) depends upon their having the sacrament of 
 penance truly administered unto them. This again depends 
 upon the minister's being a true priest. That such or such a 
 man is priest, not himself, much less any other, can have any 
 possible certainty, for it depends upon a great many contingent 
 and uncertain supposals. He that will pretend to be certain of 
 it must undertake to know for a certain all these things that 
 follow. First, that he was baptized with due matter. Secondly, 
 with the due form of words, which he cannot know unless he 
 were both present and attentive. Thirdly, he must know that 
 he was baptized with due intention, and that is that the minister 
 of his baptism was not a secret Jew, nor a Moor, nor an Atheist 
 (of which kind I fear experience gives you a just cause to fear 
 that Italy and Spain have priests not a few), but a Christian in 
 heart as well as profession (otherwise believing the sacrament 
 to be nothing, in giving it he could intend to give nothing), nor 
 a Samosatian, nor an Arian, but one that was capable of having 
 due intention, from which they that believe not the doctrine of 
 the Trinity are excluded by you. And lastly, that he was 
 neither drunk nor distracted at the administration of the sacra- 
 ment, nor out of negligence or malice omitted his intention. 
 Fourthly, we must undertake to know that the Bishop which 
 ordained him priest ordained him completely with due matter, 
 form, and intention ; and, consequently, that he again was 
 neither Jew nor Moor nor Atheist, nor liable to any such ex- 
 ception as is unconsistent with due intention in giving the 
 sacrament of orders. Fifthly, he must undertake to know that 
 the Bishop which made him priest was a priest himself ; for 
 your rule is 'Nihil dat quod habet,' and consequently, that 
 there was again none of the former nullities in his baptism 
 which might make him incapable of ordination, nor no inva- 
 lidity in his ordination, but a true priest to ordain him, again 
 the requisite matter and form and due intention all concurring. 
 Lastly, he must pretend to know the same of him that made 
 him priest, and him that made him priest even until he comes 
 to the very fountain of priesthood In fine, to keep
 
 506 Appendices. 
 
 this one thing, you must first know ten thousand others whereof 
 not any one is a thing that can be known, there being no neces- 
 sity that it should be true, which only can qualify anything for 
 an object of science, but only at the best a high degree of pro- 
 bability that it is so. But then that of ten thousand probables 
 no one should be false, that of ten thousand requisites whereof 
 any one may fail not one should be wanting, this to me is ex- 
 tremely improbable and even cousin-german to impossible."
 
 Appendices. 507 
 
 No. XXI. 
 
 CERTAIN COMMENTS ON ROMAN CATHOLIC STATE- 
 MENTS, THE CHARGE OF FORGERY. 
 
 OXE might reasonably have hoped that the style of theological 
 controversy current in the seventeenth century, would not have 
 been disinterred. But in the Letters on Anglican Orders, of 
 Mr. John Williams, a Eoman Catholic clergyman, a line is 
 adopted which it is impossible with patience to notice, and 
 which deserves the severest reprehension of all literary men. 
 Any book or document which plainly and palpably tells against, 
 or completely overthrows, the theory he sets up, is at once 
 characterized as a forgery by this very rash author. 
 
 For example, at p. 101 of his Letters,* he writes as follows : 
 
 " The first case I take is from Mason, who, in his edition of 1625, thus 
 alludes to the celebrated conference between John Hart and John Rainolds : 
 1 When John Hart, thirty years ago, denied our orders, as you do now, the 
 learned Eainolds, out of the Registers of Edmund Freak, by whom he was 
 ordained a priest, and out of Matthew Parker's Registers, by whom Freak 
 was ordained Bishop, transcribed the consecrations, which when Hart saw, 
 he presently confessed that he thought nothing of that nature could be pro- 
 duced, and therefore agreed that the whole argument should be erased and 
 expunged out of the Conference, that it might not be printed, being then to 
 go to the press.' 
 
 " If there were any proof in this, it would merely give the date 1583, the 
 year in which the conference took place. But not one particle of proof is 
 here, even to that extent. It is the ipse dixit of one man, Rainolds, and 
 that man not worthy of credit. I have the book of the conference now before 
 me. It is a bulky, black-letter quarto of some seven hundred pages, printed 
 by John Wolfe. London : 1584. The book itself is a fraud and a lie ! I do 
 not deny that a Conference was held between Hart and Rainolds ; but I do 
 deny, from internal evidence, that this is a true report of the same." 
 (pp. 101, 102). 
 
 Now here were certain most inconvenient facts. A contro- 
 versy had taken place between an Anglo-Koman-Catholic and a 
 member of the Church of England, in which the arguments 
 
 * Second Edition. London : 1867.
 
 508 Appendices. 
 
 used on both sides were set forth at great length. That public 
 controversy notoriously took place more than twenty years before 
 Holywood first published his story of the Nag's Head Fable. 
 At the close of the controversy a full and complete account was 
 immediately published in London in 1584 only twenty-five 
 years after Parker's consecration, and exactly twenty years 
 previous to the origination of the Fable just alluded to. This 
 book received considerable attention. It was referred to, and 
 quoted from, by several controversialists on both sides. Yet, 
 with a calm assurance at which it is impossible not to wonder, 
 this Mr. Williams because the book under consideration con- 
 tains indisputable proof of the existence of Parker's Kegister, 
 and still further of the fact that it was then known to exist, 
 and was referred to at once sweeps the evidence aside with 
 this curt remark: "The book itself is a fraud and a lie!" 
 Such assertions as these do not need to be answered. A fair 
 statement of the case in question makes one wonder at the 
 hopefulness of those who imagine that any cause could be 
 advanced by such unworthy and discreditable tactics. The 
 same style and mode of controversy are the only remarkable 
 features of the book, which is indeed a literary curiosity. 
 
 A similar charge against the volume, De Antiquitate Britannicce 
 Ecclesice is also made, for a similar reason, a few pages further 
 on, in the following passage : 
 
 " Another fact alleged in support of the Register, is the Life of Parker in 
 the work entitled De Antiquitate Britannica Ecclesicc; and printed in 
 London, by John Day, in 1572, three years before Parker's decease. The 
 book consists of the lives of Seventy Archbishops of Canterbury, Parker 
 himself being the seventieth. In this Life of Parker, the Lambeth Consecra- 
 tion is referred to, as having been performed on December 17th, by Barlow, 
 Scory, Coverdale, and Hodgkins. There was also a marginal note referring 
 to the registers, thus worded : ' Has confirmationes et consecrationes in re- 
 gistris apparent.' ' These confirmations and consecrations appear in the 
 registers. 1 There are also two tables : one displaying the armorial bearings, 
 both episcopal and private, of all the Anglican Bishops at that time, 1572, 
 occupying the English Sees ; Parker's being conspicuously placed in the 
 centre of the page : the other being a list of all their names and dioceses, 
 their degrees, order, native county, age, and date of consecration. The work 
 itself is ascribed to Parker ; and as to the authorship of sixty-nine of the 
 lives, together with the date 1572 as regards them, I am not disposed to 
 cavil. But with regard to the seventieth the Life of Parker and the date 
 1572 as connected with it, I unhesitatingly denounce it as an imposture. It 
 was annexed afterwards, and even a long time afterwards, to the rest of the
 
 Appendices. 509 
 
 work ; that is, supposiiig the date of the principal part of the work to be the 
 year 1572." 
 
 Now, with regard to this second charge of forgery here 
 characterized as "an imposture," it need only be pointed out 
 that .the obvious reason why it has been so characterized by 
 Mr. Williams is, that it likewise plainly testifies to certain facts 
 which wholly and altogether overthrow that person's ungrounded 
 assumptions. For that they are ungrounded will be evident 
 from the following extract from an Original Letter to Burleiyh, 
 published by Strype. Still further, an inspection of the volume 
 at Lambeth, to which Parker's son, John, added MS. notes and 
 original documents, would show at once how perfectly gratuitous 
 and random are the charges of forgery and imposture which 
 Mr. "Williams thought it becoming to bring, in order to bolster 
 up a conclusion drawn from no premisses whatever. Here is a 
 portion of the Letter published by Strype, which explains the 
 reason of Parker undertaking the work, and at the same time 
 accounts for the small number of copies now existing : 
 
 " You maye note many rarities in my doinges ; but I thought it not 
 against my profession to express my tymes, and gyve som testimonyes to my 
 fellowe-brothers, of such of my coat as were in place in her Majestie's reigne, 
 and when I was thus placed. And though ye maye rightly blame an ambitiouee 
 fantasye for setting out our churches armes in colors, yet ye may relinquyshe 
 the leaffe and cast it into the fyre ; as I have joyned it but lose in the book 
 for that purpose, yf you so thinke it mete, and as ye maye, if it so please you 
 (without gret gryef to me), cast the whole boke the same waye. Which boke I 
 have not govyn to iiii men in the whole realme, and peradventure shall never 
 come to sight abroade, though som men smelling of the prynting of it seame 
 to be very desirouse cravers of the same. I am contente to referre it wholly 
 to your jugement, to stond or to fall. To kepe it by me I yet purpose 
 whiles I lyve, to add and to amende as occasion shal serve me, or utterly to 
 suppress it and to bren it. And thus making your Lordship pryvye to my 
 folyes, and for that I have within my house in wagis, drawers and cutters, 
 paynters, lymners, wryters and boke-bynders, I was the bolder to take myn 
 occasion thus, equitare in arundine longa. So, spending my wastful tyme 
 within myn own wallys, tyl Almighti God shal cal me out of this tabernacle, 
 which I pray God may be to his glory, and my soule helthe, I say, ut obdor- 
 miam in Domino, et requiescam in pace, in spe resurrectionis cum Christo 
 Servatore meo." Letter of Archbishop Parker to the Lord Treasurer, 
 Burleigh, concerning the Antiquitates Britannica. 
 
 THE CHARGE OF FORGERY. 
 
 " Any one Avho disbelieves the Acts recorded in those Eegisters, 
 ought, if he is consistent, lo disbelieve also Queen Elizabeth's 
 
 2 L
 
 510 Appendices. 
 
 Coronation, or any other like public, official, notorious, and 
 duly-recorded Act, because, forsooth, Puritans and Romanists 
 loudly denied her to be a lawful Queen. Indeed the inference 
 is still more overwhelming, if we consider what is involved in 
 the opposite hypothesis of forgery. Upon that hypothesis the 
 fraud must necessarily have followed the occasion alleged to 
 have prompted it ; and the Registers and other documents must 
 therefore have been forged shortly after 1604, and before 1618, 
 when Dr. Mason quoted them in his book. In other words 
 Dr. Mason, or whomsoever else controversialists light upon as 
 the possible forger, must have been so marvellous a conjuror ; 
 that in that space of time he first of all invented half a dozen 
 complicated series of documents all minutely tallying, both with 
 each other and with all known history on the subject ; and 
 then inserted all of them, utterly unsuspected by anybody, into 
 every one of their several repositories, over no one of which 
 had he the slightest control, and one or two of which he literally 
 aid not know the existence, at Canterbury, Lambeth, London, 
 Cambridge, Zurich, and the great episcopal and capitular 
 archives all over the kingdom ; and that he did this with 
 .such exquisite jugglery as, e.g. to insert large portions into 
 Parker's Register at different places, (for the several episcopal 
 consecrations happened at different dates,) and yet to have 
 made them exactly fit in with all the rest as if they had been 
 there from the beginning, and (more marvellous still) fit in 
 exactly also with every one of the numerous other documents 
 elsewhere, many of which he could not possibly have ever 
 seen." A. W. Haddan's Apostolical Succession in the Church 
 of England, pp. 197199. London : 1869.
 
 Appendices, 511 
 
 No. XXII. 
 
 LETTERS OF ORDERS OF VARIOUS COMMUNIONS, WITH 
 OTHER FORMS, DEEDS, AND DOCUMENTS. 
 
 1. Form of Degradation. 
 
 IN Dei Nomine, Amen. Auditis, visis, et intellectis, ao 
 plenarie et mature per Nos . . . meritis et circumstantiis 
 cujusdam negotii de deprivatione sive degradatione N. . . pras- 
 fatum N. . . ab omnibus sacris diaconatus et presbyteratus 
 ordinibus juxta ritus Ecclesiae Anglicanae alias per eundem 
 susceptis, uecnon ab omnibus officiis ecclesiasticis et spirituali- 
 bus, omnique jure, privilegio, statu, ordine, titulo, et habitu 
 clericali, deprivandum, deponendum, exuendum, et realiter 
 degradandum, fore debere, pronunciamus, decernimus, et 
 declaramus ; ejusque literas tarn diaconatus quam presbyteratus 
 ordinum, revocamus, cassamus, irritamus, atque annullamus, 
 proque cassis irritis, invalidis, eundemque 2V. esse merum lai- 
 cum, proque mero laico de future tenendum, habendum, et 
 reputaudum, ad oninem juris affectum pronunciamus, decerni- 
 rnus, et declaramus ; proque sic deprivato, deposito, et exuto, 
 realiterque degradato, ac pro mero laico, eundem 2V. sasculari 
 bracbio ad subeundum poenas prsdictas remittimus, per bane 
 uostram sententiam definitivam, sive hoc nostrum finale decre- 
 tum, quam sive quod ferimus et promulgamus in biis scrip tis. 
 
 2. Deed of Suspension, used by ARCHBISHOP LAUD. 
 
 IN Dei Nomine, Amen. Nos. G. permissione Divina London : 
 Episcopus, rite et legitime procedentes contra quondam 2V. 
 curatum sive prcedicatorem de dioscesis nostrse London : nunc 
 coram nobis in judiciopra^sentem, propter ejus manifestum con- 
 temptum etc. . . . Sffipius legitime monitum, jussum, et inter- 
 rogatum, et post tempus competens ei ad deliberaudum con- 
 cessum, jam renuentum et recusantem, contumacem fuisse et 
 esse, ac poenas juris in ea parte incurrisse, prouuutiamus, et 
 declaramus ; eundemque 2V. propter preemissa ab omni funa- 
 tiono officii sui clericalis, et ejusdem executione, verbique 
 
 2 L 2
 
 512 Appendices. 
 
 Divina prsedicatione, sacrainentorum administratione, omnium- 
 que divinorum officiorum celebratione, suspendendum fore 
 decrevimus : Sicque eundern N. suspendhnus per hanc nostram 
 sententiam definitivam, sive hoc nostrum finale decretum, quam 
 sive quod ferimus et promulgamus in hiis scriptis. 
 
 8. Form of Deprivation, used by BISHOP HENRY COMPTON. 
 IN Sancti Dei Nomine, Amen. Auditis, visis, et intellects, 
 ac plenarie natureque discussis per Nos Henricum, permissione 
 Divina London : Episcopum, mentis et circumstantiis cujus- 
 dem negotii quoad deprivationem M. clerici, rectoris rectoriao 
 et ecclesiffi N. . . . Idcirco Nos, Henricus London : episcopus 
 antedictus, Christi Nomine primitus invocato, ac Ipsum solum 
 Deum oculis nostris prsemonentes et habentes, deque et cum 
 consilio jurisperitorum cum quibus in hac parte communica- 
 vimus matureque deliberavimus, praenominatum N., non resi- 
 dentum in et super rectoria et ecclesia sua parochiali. . . . et 
 non inservientem curae animarumparochianorumdictaaparochira 
 juxta monitionem nostram sibi legitirne in hac parte factam, 
 inobedientum, negligentem et contumacem fuisse et esse, 
 eundemque IV. a rectoria et ecclesia sua . . . ratione praernis- 
 sorum privandum et amovendum fore, dictamque rectoriam 
 . . . de persona dicti N. vacuam fuisse et esse pronunciamus, 
 et declaramus : Sicque eundem IV. deprivamus et amovemus, 
 per hanc nostram sententiam definitivam, sive hoc nostrum 
 finale decretum, quam sive quod ferimus et promulgamus in 
 hiis scriptis. H. LONDON. 
 
 4. Relaxation of Suspension, used by ARCHBISHOP LAUD. 
 
 GULIELMUS, permissione Divina London : Episcopus, universis 
 et singulis rectoribus, vicariis, capellanis, curatis, ministris, et 
 clericis quibuscumque in et per dioecesim Nostram London : 
 ubilibet constitutis, salutern. Cum dilectus Noster venerabilis 
 Vir M . Legum Doctor, Surrogatus Noster, legitime fulcitus et 
 legitime procedens, quendam X. . . . sententia suspensions 
 . . . lata et inflicta absolverit . . . vobis igitur committimus 
 nc firmiter injungendo mandamus, quatenus praBnorninatum IV. f 
 sic ut prasfatur, Nostra authoritate legitime absolutum et re- 
 laxatum fuisse et esse, eumque sic absolutum et relaxatum in 
 ecclesiis vestris parochialibus diebus Domiuicis et festivis 
 proximo et immediate sequentibus post receptionem Prae-
 
 Appendices, 513 
 
 sentium, inter Divinorurn solemnia, cum major in eisdem, 
 ad divina audienda adfuerit populi multitude palam et publice 
 denuncietis et declaretis, seu sic denunciari et declaravi faciatis 
 cum effectu, sub poeua juris. 
 
 6. Letters of Orders of ARCHBISHOP JAMES USSHEB, of Armagh. 
 
 HENRICUS, Divina Providentia Armachanus Archiepiscopus, 
 totius Hibernise prinias et metropolitans. Notum facinius 
 universis per presentes quod die .... viz : . . . . die Maii, anno 
 1602, infra capellam Collegii Sancta3 Trinitatis prope Dublin : 
 Nos Archiepiscopus antedictus sacros et generales ordines Dei 
 Omnipotentis auxilio celebrantes, DILECTUM nobis in Christo 
 Jacobum Ussher, in artibus magistrum in sacris litteris suffi- 
 cienter instructum de vita laudibili moribus et etate [sic] nobis 
 non solum multiciter [sic] commendatum sed etiam perbene 
 notum Ad sacros Diaconatus ordines juxta morem et ritum 
 Ecclesise Anglicanae et Librum rite et legitime promovimus et 
 ordinavimus, ipso prius jurato juxtae vim formam et effectum 
 cujusdam Actus Parliamenti Anno 2regni Eeginae nostrae Eliza- 
 bethe in e<i parte salubriter edite et provisi. 
 
 Similique modo eisdem die et loco dictum Jacobum Ussher 
 ad sacros presbyteratus ordines juxta morem et ritum predict: 
 admisimus et ordinavimus. 
 
 In CUJTJS EEI testimonium Sigillum nostrum quo in hac parte 
 utimur Presentibus apponi fecimus die et anno supradictis. 
 
 H. ARMACHANUS, 
 
 *...* The parchment is endorsed " Literae Ordinum JACOBI 
 USSHER." 
 
 6. The follow iny is the form commonly used in Spain : 
 
 Nos. D. Josephus Antoiiius Eivadeneira, Dei et Apostolical 
 sedes gratia, Episcopus Vallisoletanus, Kegius Consiliarius, 
 Sacrne Eomanai Eotae auditor, etc. 
 
 Praesentes litteras inspecturis notum facimns : quod anno 11 
 Nativitate Domini millesimo octingentesimo trigesimo . * . . .- 
 
 dilectum nobis in Christo examinatum appro- 
 
 batum atque exercitatum, juxta Sancti Concilii Tridentini 
 decretas et Apostolicas Constitutiones Innocentii XII. et XIII. 
 ac Benedicti XIII, Speculatores Domus Israel : Apostolic!
 
 614 Appendices. 
 
 minister!! : in Supremo militantis ecclesiae rite ac 
 
 canonice promovimus. In quorum fidem Prsesentes litteras 
 Nostro nomine sigilloque munitas, ac per infrascriptum Nostne 
 camarae Secretarium subscriptas expedire jussimus. 
 Dat. ut supra. 
 
 (L. S.) JOSEPHTJS, EPISCOPUS \ T ALLISOLETANUS. 
 
 7. The following form is common at Rome, and in every diocese of 
 the Pontifical States ; also throughout all Italy. It is likewise 
 that used by Prelates holding anointments from the Roman 
 Court and being Bishops in partibus, or otherwise. 
 
 Matthasus Eustachius Connella, Arcliiepiscopus Neocsesari- 
 ensis, Prelatus Domesticus et Pontificio Solio Assistens. 
 SS^T D. N. Pii Papse IX. Et Apostolic sedis apud Eegem 
 Belgarum Nuntius Visitator ac Delegatus Apostolicus ; Ordinum 
 Eegularium. 
 
 Dilectum Nobis in Christo venerabilis clericum in 
 
 Sacro .... ordine constitutum ab interstitiis et a temporibus 
 a jure preescriptis Auctoritate Apostolica dispensatum, rite dimis- 
 Bum vita, moribus, retate, doctrina, caeterisque, per Sacr. Concil. 
 Triden:requisitisidoneumhabitum,quipromoveraturetordinare- 
 tur ad sacrum .... ordinem promovendum atque ordinandum 
 
 duximus ac promotum et ordinatum esse a Nobis die 
 
 Mensis Ann! Millesimi octingentesimi Brux- 
 
 ellis Dioecesis Mechliniensis in Sacello Nuntiatura Apostolicse 
 ad conferendos ordines de Ordinarii consensu in Domini Pon- 
 tificaliter celebrantibus Hisce consignatis litteris testatum faci- 
 mus et pronunciamus. 
 
 Dat. Die Mense Anno et loco 
 
 prremissis. 
 
 (L. S.) 
 Secretarius. 
 
 8. The following is the English Version of an African Form which 
 is preserved in the Vatican Library. 
 
 In tbe Name of the Most Holy, Undivided and Ever-to-be, 
 adored Trinity, Amen.
 
 Appendices. 515 
 
 We proclaim to all the world, that, protected by the Al- 
 mighty, in obedience to the command of our Blessed Saviour 
 Christ, King of the Kingdoms, and by the co-operation of the 
 
 Divine Paraclete, We, the undersigned, by God's 
 
 grace, Bishop of in the jurisdiction of St. Mark, ad- 
 ministering Holy Orders under God Almighty's protection, did 
 
 admit our well-beloved, the beloved and well-taught 
 
 to the holy order of Priesthood, and did ordain him in obedience 
 to the command of our Head, and according to the sacred canons 
 of the Church and the customs, divinely-preserved by the Holy 
 
 Church of Alexandria, on [day] [month] . . . 
 
 [year] So We declare and attest with Our signature 
 
 and Our Episcopal Seal. 
 
 (L. S.) 
 
 Bishop. 
 
 Archpresbyter. 
 
 ...... Archdeacon. 
 
 9. Ancient English Form of Testimonial for Holy Orders* 
 
 CUM antiquus et probatus Ecclesiae Anglicanse mos sit, ut qui 
 ad literarum studium vita) probitatern adjunxerint, publico 
 hominum fide dignorurn testimonio honestarentur ; Nos quorum 
 nomina infra scripta sunt, testamur, perquam eruditum et 
 
 delectum nobis in Christo in Artibus Magistrum per 
 
 triennium proxime elapsum assiduam Officio suo operam desiste* 
 vitamque, et mores suos pie et sobrie instituisse, dignumque 
 judicamus qui ad quidlibet munus in Ecclesiae promoveaturi 
 et quam de eo opinionem concessimus eandem apud omnes 
 libere profitemur. 
 
 In cujus rei testimonium Sigilla Nostra prsesentibus apposui- 
 mus. Dat. die ... . Anno Dom. ...... 
 
 10. ARCHBISHOP BRAUHALL'S Form in Conferring Orders oil 
 Presbyterian Ministers. 
 
 it* * . 
 
 "NoN annihilantes priores ordines (si quos habuit), nee validi- 
 tatem aut invaliditatem eorum determinantes, multo minus 
 omnes ordiues sacros ecclesiarurn foreusicarum eondemnautesj
 
 516 Appendices. 
 
 quos proprio judici relinquimus : sed solumnodo supplentes, 
 quicquid prius defuit per Canones Ecclesias Anglicanae requisi- 
 turn ; et providentes paci EcclesiiB, ut scliismatis tollatur 
 occasio, et conscientiis fidelium satisfiat, nee ullo inodo dubiteiit 
 de ejus ordinatione, aut actus suos Presbyterates tanquam 
 invalidos averseiitur. In cnjus rei testimouium, etc." Life of 
 Bramliall, by Vcsey. 
 
 11. Form of License to preach granted by QUEEN MARY. 
 (BISHOP BONNEK'S Register, folio 346.) 
 
 MARIA, etc supremum caput, dilecto subdite nostro 
 
 A. B. Sacrae Theologiae Baccalaurio, salutem. Liter arum scientia, 
 morum honestas, ac alia probitatis et virtutum merita, super 
 qiiibus apud nos fide digno commendaris testimonio, merito nos 
 inducunt ut personam tuam favore benigno prosequamur. Ad 
 praedicandum igitur et exponendum Verbum Dei publice sermone 
 Latino vel vulgari, clero vel popnlo, in quibuscunque ecclesiis 
 et aliis locis ad hoc congruis et honestis, quibuscuuque infra 
 regna nostra etc. situatis ; tibi quamdiu nobis placuerit et lauda- 
 biliter te gesseris, in hac parte licentiam tenore Praeseiitium 
 impartimur, et plenani in Domino concedirnus potestatem, con- 
 stituonibus, legibus et statutis aliisque in contrarium editis 
 non obstantibus quibuscunque. 
 
 In cujus rei testimonium has literas fieri fecimus patentes. 
 
 Teste meipsa apud Westmonast : vicesimo die Novembris 
 anno Eegni nostri primo. 
 
 Per Cancell : virtute Warranti Ke^inae. 
 
 12. The following is the Form of Letters of Orders yiccii to 
 Bishops who are consecrated in the Scottish Church : 
 
 IN NOMINE DEI. AMEN. 
 
 OMNIBUS ubique Catholicis per Prsesentes pateat, Nos. A. B. 
 permissione Divina. Episcopum C. . . . ; D. E. Episcopum F. et 
 G. H. Episcopum I. ... mysteria Sacra Domini Nostri Jesu 
 
 'Christ! in EccJesia Sancti celebrantes, Divini 
 
 Numinis praesidio fretos (prasentibus tam e Clero, quam e 
 !populo, testibus idoueis) M. N Coll. Oxon : sacro
 
 Appendices. 517 
 
 Presbyteratus Ordine in Ecclesia (Scot.) Anglicana jam deco- 
 ratum, et Nobis pro vitaa integritate, morum probitate, et Or- 
 thodoxiti cominendatura, et ad docendum et regendum aptum 
 et idoneum, ad sacrum et sublimem Episcopatus Ordinem pro- 
 movisse, et rite ac canonice, secundum Morem et Ritus Ecclesiaa 
 Ariglicauoa, in Ecclesia Scoticana usurpatos, consecrasse. 
 
 In cujus rei testimonium,* Instrumento huic (Cbirographis 
 nostris prius munito) sigilla nostra apponi mandavimus, 
 die supra dicto. 
 
 D. E. Episc F. A. B. Episc. C. et Primus. G. H. Episc. I. 
 
 13. The following is a form used in England in the early 2^ art 
 of the seventeenth century : 
 
 TENOKE Praasentium, Nos, Thomas [Morton] Providentia Divina 
 Covent : et Lichf : Episcopus, notum facimus, quod 18 die Dec. 
 A.D. 1625, et NostraB translationis 7 Sacros et generales Ordiues 
 Dei Omnipot. praasidio celebrand. in Ecclesia parochiali et praa- 
 bendali de Ecclesball intra dictam Nostram dioc. dilectum uobis 
 in Christo Johannem Poynter Colleg. ^Eneonas. in academia 
 Oxou. A. B. de vita sua laudabili ac morum et virtutum suarum 
 donis nobis in hac parte commendat. atq : in sacrarum literarum 
 scieutia et doctrina competen. eruditum, ac a nobis ipsis prius 
 examinat. et comprobatum, ad sacrum presbyteratus ordinern, 
 juxta morem et ritum Ecclesiae Anglicanaa admissus et promo - 
 vimus eundemq : Jobannem Poynter, in debita juris forma 
 juratum de adnoscenda suprema Potestate Dni. Kegis Caroli 
 nostri infra boac regna et jurisdictiones suas juxta formam 
 statuti hac in parte provisi et editi necnon Articulis Eeligionis 
 infra hac inclytum Auglias regnum stabilit. voluntarie consen- 
 tient, et coram nobis siibscribenteni juxta canonem sive con- 
 stitut. in ea parte sanctit. et promulgatum in presbyterum rite 
 et canon, ordinavimus tune et ibid. 
 
 In cujus rei testimonium Sigillum Nostrum episcopale Praa- 
 sentibus apposuimus Dat. anno, rnense, die locoq : predictis. 
 
 Piic. BADDELEY, 
 
 Notarius Publicus. 
 
 Tho. (L. S.) Coven, et Lichf.
 
 618 ' Appendices. 
 
 14. Form of Letters of Orders in the Anglo-Roman Communion. 
 , 5Det ct apoetoltcae >tot! tifratta (Kpiscoptts 
 
 Universis et singulis has Prsesentes lecturis notum facimus 
 et testamur Nos die ...... Mensis ......... 185 ...... ordiiiationem 
 
 habentes in Ecclesia ...... intra Missaruin solemnia, dilectum in 
 
 Christo ............ cum litteris dimissorialibus ............ ex- 
 
 aminatum, approbatum idonemque repertuin per examinatores 
 a Nobis deputatos ad Ordinem ............... juxta Eitum S. C. 
 
 Servata norma S. Goncilii Tridentini in Domino rite promovisse. 
 
 In quorum fidem has testimonials litteras manu nostra et 
 Secretarii nostri, Sigilloque Nostro munitas dari jussimus, apud 
 ............... die ...... Mensis ......... 185 ...... 
 
 15. Letters of Deacons' Orders in the Church of England. 
 
 3Sj> the Tenor of these Presents, We Sdwarcl by Divine Permis- 
 sion, 33isj)op of rtari do make it known unto all Men, that on 
 Sunday the Seventeenth Day of June, in the Year of our 
 Lord, One Thousand Eight Hundred and twenty =one. 
 
 615Re the Bishop before mentioned, solemnly administering 
 Holy Orders under the Protection of the Almighty, in ottv 
 Cat&e&ral (tjwrcj) of Christ in rforfc, did admit our beloved in 
 Christ 9<re(leric7& Jlee, $.<A. } dlerton College, Gurate of 
 Sfliatne in tlie Gounty and Diocese of C'xforci) (of whoee 
 virtuous and pious Life, Conversation, and Competent Learning 
 and Knowledge in the Holy Ssriptures, We were well assured) 
 into the Holy Order of JDeacons, according to the Manner and 
 Form prescribed and used by the Church of England, and him the 
 Baid ffreclericlt Joee did then and there rightly and canonically 
 ordain ?Dmon, He having first in Our Presence freely and 
 voluntarily subscribed to the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion, 
 and to the Three Articles contained in the Thirty- sixth Canon, 
 and he likewise having having taken the Oaths appointed by 
 Law to be taken for and instead of the Oath of Supremacy. 
 3Tn (Eefittmonp whereof, 5153e have caused our Episcopal Seal to 
 be hereunto affixed, the Day and Year above written, and the 
 Sixth Year of our Consecration. 
 
 U. (L. S.)
 
 Appendices. 519 
 
 16. Letters of Priests' Orders in the Church of 
 
 33j> the Tenor of these Presents, we Sdward by Divine Permis- 
 sion, 3otf&op of rfflrtl do make it known unto all Men, that 
 on Sunday, the twenty = second Day of December, in the 
 Year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and twenty '= 
 two. 
 
 SISfU the Bishop before mentioned, solemnly administering 
 Holy Orders under the Protection of the Almighty, in tlje (JD&ajJcl 
 of 811 fouls' College, in t&e SEntoersttp of^jrfori, did admit our 
 beloved in Christ ffredericTc J>ee, $.Jl. f Jlierton College, 
 Gwrate of tJliame, in tJie Gounty and Diocese of 6xford y 
 (of whose virtuous and pious Life, Conversation, and Competent 
 Learning and Knowledge in the Holy Scriptures, We were well 
 assured) into the Holy Order of iptteste, according to the 
 Manner and Form prescribed and used by the Church of Eng- 
 land, and him the said SFrtforieJa J>ee did then and there 
 rightly and canonically ordain Jpriefit, He having first in Our 
 Presence freely and voluntarily subscribed to the Thirty-nine 
 Articles of Eeligiou, and to the Three Articles contained in the 
 Thirty-sixth Canon, and he likewise having taken the Oaths 
 appointed by Law to be taken for and instead of the Oath of 
 Supremacy. 3Ttt QTefittmonp whereof, SlSEc have caused Our 
 Episcopal Seal to be hereunto affixed, the Day and Year above 
 written, and the Seventh Year of Our Consecration. 
 
 U. (L. S.) faford.
 
 520 Appendices. 
 
 No. XXIII. 
 MISCELLANEOUS NOTES ON THE GENERAL SUBJECT. 
 
 No. 1. PEDIGREE OF PARKER OF NORWICH FOR FIVE GENERATIONS. 
 (Coles' MSS. No. 47. Original Pedigrees. A. fol. 211-212.) 
 
 loannes. 
 
 Nicholaus Parkerus=p 
 Notarius Publicus 
 apud Norwich. 
 
 loannes Parkerus fil. ejus=pAlicia, filia loan. Carey de 
 
 primog. 
 
 Snettishame in com. Nor. 
 generos. 
 
 Gulielmus Parkerus filius^Aloissia Monynga. 
 ejus. 
 
 Matheus Parkerus, filius tertius^ilargt. Harlestone. 
 Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis, 
 totius Anglise primus. 
 
 loannes. 
 
 Vide p. 180 of this Treatise ; where for " College of Arms," read 
 " Corpus Christi College, Cambridge."
 
 Appendices. 521 
 
 No. 2. ANDREW PIEKSON, B.D. (Vide p. 177.) 
 
 THIS Priest was both Chaplain and Almoner to Archbishop 
 Parker, who collated him to the Eectories of Brasted and 
 Chiddingstone, and to the Vicarage of Wrotham, and procured 
 for him from the Crown, a prebend in Canterbury Cathedral. 
 He also appointed him Master of the Faculties, which office 
 Mr. Pierson resigned to Archbishop Grindall. Parker bequeathed 
 to him a gilt cup and cover, which had been given to him by 
 the Queen, and nominated him one of the interpreters of his 
 will. 
 
 No. 3. THE EXILED FRENCH CLERGY IN ENGLAND. 
 (Vide note [*] p. 276.) 
 
 It is frequently asserted that the Church of England, in the 
 latter part of the last century, was so dead that little or nothing 
 was effected in a Catholic direction. But this is hardly a fair 
 or accurate statement ; and is by no means the judgment which 
 was delivered by those exiled French clergy, keen and impartial 
 observers, who were hospitably received in England after the 
 French Eevolution, and who, having seen the working of the 
 Church in various parts, gave a most favourable report of the 
 same to their superiors on returning to their native country ; 
 testifying indirectly to the fact that our Ordinations are valid. 
 
 " Though the Sacred Sacrifice is not offered as frequently as 
 in the Catholic Church," wrote one of the French priests 
 residing at Thame, to a friend in France, in 1796, " yet the 
 services and rites of the English Church are like our own, and, 
 it is said, bear a great likeness to the services and rites of the 
 old Church before any changes were made. The churches are 
 frequently open, and the prayers breathe a spirit of admirable 
 doctrine and refined devotion. Baptism, Confirmation (without 
 anointing], Marriage, ike Sacrament of Communion are all given, 
 according to venerable forms, very simple, by clergy u-hose promotion 
 to Sacred Orders, with care and j)reparation, is made by a manner 
 perfectly in harmony u'ith the respected customs of the Ancient Church. 
 In this town there is an absence of rude licence and unpleasing 
 want of respect : the Lord's Day is kept by attendance at 
 Divine Service ; and the clergy, who claim to have, and who I 
 see no reason whatever to doubt, possesses the same character
 
 522 Appendices. 
 
 as pastors ai\d priests, as their spiritual forefathers, have always 
 received, and retain until now, the confidence and affection of 
 their people. There is not a little to be learnt from observing 
 the manner in which the Church of England is respected and 
 reverenced ; nor can the most anxious critic discover the absence 
 of anything that is essential to the efficiency of the same with 
 the flocks." 
 
 The writer of this letter, who kept up a correspondence with 
 at least one of the families in the town in question, was the 
 Eev. John le Grice, of Rouen, who lived to return to France, 
 and to publish a very interesting monograph of his life in exile, 
 issued at Eouen, in 1807. A Diary is given in the early por- 
 tions of the book. Vide, likewise, " ADDITIONAL NOTES," note G, 
 p. 335 of this Treatise. 
 
 No, 4. OPINION OF EASTERN THEOLOGIANS ON THE EDWABDINE 
 
 FORM. 
 
 The author is indebted to an old friend and valued contributor 
 to the Union Review, for having, with much persevering labour, 
 obtained the following Opinion : 
 
 "We, who have signed our names to this declaration below, 
 hold that the services for making a Priest and a Bishop [i.e., 
 the Forms in Edward VI. 's First Prayer Book], submitted to 
 us by the [Very] Eev. Dr. Lee, Secretary of the Eastern Unity 
 Society, and other Priests of the British Churches, though 
 diverse in construction and form to the unchangeable rites of 
 Orthodoxy, might be lawfully used by Churches having the 
 tradition ; and, as we judge, are sufficient in themselves for 
 bestowing the Presbyterate and for conferring the office and 
 character of a Bishop, according to Christ's appointment. 
 
 CHRISTOPHER DAMILLA, Expositor of Theology. 
 
 MARK STRAMOYSKI, P.T.M. Moscow. 
 
 BASILIDES, of the Great Monastery, and Theologus. 
 
 [A True translation of the written Opinion intrusted to Us, 
 as We testify A. SKENE-FOBBES, B.A. ; Chios, Aug. 14th, 1869 : 
 H, P, EOBEBTSON ; Athens, Sept. 25th, 1869.]
 
 Appendices. 523 
 
 No. 5. ADDITIONAL DOCUMENTS CONCERNING BARLOW'S CONFIRMA- 
 TION IN THE SEE OP ST. DAVID'S, THE 21sT APRIL, 1536, 
 
 HIMSELF BEING PRESENT. * 
 
 Literae Patentes Eegiaa super Assensu suo Eegio. 
 
 Henricus Octavus, Dei gratia, etc. Eeverendissiino in Christo 
 Patri Thomae Cantuarensi Archiepiscopo, etc. Sciatis quod 
 Election! nuper factaa in Ecclesia Cathedrali. Menevensi, per 
 mortem bonaa mernoriffi Dom. Eicardi Eawlins, ultimi Episcopi 
 ibidem vacante, de Eeverendo in Christo Patre Domino Wil- 
 lielmo Barlowe S.T.P. tune Episcopo Assavensi in Episcopum 
 loci illius (et) Pastorem, Eegium Assensum adhibuimus et 
 favorem, et hoc vobis tenore praasentium significamus, ut 
 quod restrain est in hac parte exequamini. Teste meipso apud 
 Westmonas : 20 die April, anno Eegni nostri 27. (Cranmer's 
 Register.} 
 
 2. Acta habita et facta coram Venerabili viro magistro 
 Johanne Cocks Legum Doctore, Eeverendissimi in Christo 
 Patris et D. Domini Thomaa, permissioue divina Cantuar : 
 Archiepiscopi, totius Angliaa Primatis et Metropolitani Vicario 
 in Spiritualibus Generali, et ad infra scripta Commissario 
 specialiter deputato, in uegotio confirmatiouis electiouis Eever- 
 endi in Christo Patris Dom. "Willielmi Barlowe, nuper Episcopi 
 Assaphensis, ac Monasterii de Bisham Sarum Dioces. commen- 
 datarii perpetui, in Episcopum Menevenseni electi, die veneris 
 21 Aprilis, anno Dom. Millesimo quingentesinio tricesimo 
 sexto, in Capella Sancti Thoma3 Martyris, in Australi parte 
 Ecclesiffi Parochialis Beatas Mariae de Arcubus Loudoniensis 
 notorie situata, in prassentia mei Thomas Argall Notarii Public! 
 in Actorum scribam, propter Absentiani Magistri WiUielmi 
 Potldu Eegistrarii, in ea parte assumpti. 
 
 Quibus die et loco Magister Johannes Hughes Legum Doctor, 
 Domino judicialiter pro Tribunal! sedente, personaliter consti- 
 tutus, exhibuit Litteras Eegias de et super Assensu suo Eegio 
 
 * Omitted on p. 873,
 
 524 Appendices. 
 
 adhibito election! praedicti Eeverendi Patris in Episcopum 
 Menevensem electi, et etiam exhibuit Litteras Commissionales 
 dicti Eeverendissimi Patris et ex parte ejusdem Eeverendissimi 
 Patris petiit et requisivit Dominum, quatenus ille dignaretur 
 acceptare in se onus executionis earundem, et procedere juxta 
 omnem vim, formam et effectum earumdem. Ad cujus peti- 
 tionem Dominus acceptavit in se onus earumdem et decrevit 
 sic procedendum fore. Ac tune dictus Magister Johannes 
 Hughes, exhibuit procuratorium Litteratorie in processu elec- 
 tionis de eodem Domino electo, inscript. pro Prascentore et 
 Capitulo Ecclesiae Cathedralis Menevensis, et faciens se partem 
 pro eisdem, petiit quod Dominus idem Magister Johannes 
 Hughes Procurator antedictus, praesentavit prasdictum Keveren- 
 dum Patrem electum, et exhibuit mandatum originale, una 
 cum Certificatorio in dorso ejusdem, et petiit omnes et singulos 
 oppositores sive volentes opponere contra dictam electionem, 
 personamve electam aut formam ejusdem citandos, prasconi- 
 zandos, factaque praaconizatione Dominus ad petitionem ipsius 
 Procuratoris accusantis eorum contumaciam in praesentia pras- 
 dicti Domini electi pronuntiavit eos contumaces et in pcenam 
 contumaciarum suarum ipsis et eorum cuilibet viam ulterius 
 opponendi contra dictam electionem, etc. praecludebat in scriptis 
 et ulterius decrevit procedendum fore ad ulteriora in dicto 
 negotio juxta juris exigentiam. 
 
 Quibus sic gestis dictus magister Johannes Hughes, Procu- 
 rator Praecentoris et Capituli praedicti, in prassentia dicti Domini 
 electi, dedit quandam summariam petitionem, quam Dominus, 
 ad ejus petitionem in praesentia dicti Domini electi, admisit et 
 assignavit sibi ad probandam eandem Summariam petitionem 
 ad statim et in partem termini dictus Magister Johannes Hughes 
 procurator antedictus exhibuit Decretum electionis de dicto 
 
 Domino electo factum, sigillo communi Sigillatum, 
 
 et produxit Magistrum Johannem Barlowe Clericum et Ar- 
 thurum Berkeley Laicum, in Testes, quos Dominus admisit et 
 jurare fecit, in praesentia memorati Domini electi, et insuper 
 Dominus ad petitionem Procuratoris prasdicti Prascentoris et 
 Capituli assignavit ad proponendum omnia ad statim, in prae- 
 sentia praefati Domini electi. Ac tune dictus Procurator in 
 praesentia Domini electi, exhibuit omnia acta, actitata, exhibata, 
 etc. quatenus faciunt, etc. ac Dominus ad petitionem ipsius 
 Procuratoris petentis terminum sibi assignari ad concludendum
 
 Appendices. 525 
 
 ad statim : et Dominus concludebat cum dicto Procuratore 
 secum in ea parte concludente. Ac ad petitionem dicti Procu- 
 ratoris in praesentia dicti Domini electi, assignavit ad audien- 
 dum finale Decretum ad statim, et in super Dominus ad petitio- 
 nem Procuratoris accusantis contumaciam omnium et singu- 
 lorum interesse in dicto electionis negotio habentium, citatorum, 
 prasconizatorum et nullo modo comparantium, nee causam 
 aliquam allegantium, quare sententia definitiva in dicto negotio 
 (deest non) promulgetur, pronuntiavit eosdem contumaces in 
 scriptis, et in poenam contumaciarum suarum hujusmodi, 
 decrevit procedendum fore ad Lecturam, et prolationem sen- 
 tentiae sive Decreti finalis in dicto negotio. Et tandem Dominus 
 ad petitionem ipsius Procuratoris in praasentia praedicti Domini 
 electi tulit et promulgavit sententiam diffinitivam in scriptis, 
 per quam electionem de dicto Domino electo factum confir- 
 mavit, super quibus praefatus Magister Johannes Hughes 
 Procurator antedictus me praefatum Thomam Argall unum vel 
 plura, etc. Prsesentibus tune ibidem Magistris Georgio Wemesly 
 et Mauricio Griffin clericis, Kichardo Marche, Olivero Hill et 
 Petro Lillye. Cranmer's Register. 
 
 Sequuntur instrumenta in negotio hujusmodi Confirmationis prolata 
 et lecta: Succedit Sententia finalis sub hujusmodi tenor e verborum. 
 
 Sententia finalis. 
 
 In Dei Nomine, Amen. Auditis, visis et intellectis ac 
 plenarie discussis per nos Johannem Cockes Legum Doctorem 
 Eeverendissimi inChristo PatrisDomini Domini Thomae, permis- 
 sione Divina, Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi, totius Angliae prima- 
 tis et Metropolitani, Illustrissimi in Christo Principis et 
 Domini nostri Domini Henrici Octavi Domini Hiberniae, ac in 
 terris supremi Ecclesiae Anglicanas sub Christo capitis, suffi- 
 cienter et legitime deputat. Vicarium in spiritualibus generalem 
 et commissarium in hac parte sufficienter et legitime depu- 
 tatum, meritis et circumstantiis cujusdem causaB sive'negotii 
 confirmationis electionis de Te Keverendo in Christo Patre 
 Domino Willielmo Barlowe nuper Episcopo Assavensi et 
 Monasterii de Bisham Sarum dioecesi, Cantuariensis Provincias, 
 Commendatario perpetuo, in Episcopum EcclesiaB Cathedralis 
 Menevensis dicta9 Cantuariensis Provinciae, per mortem natu- 
 ralem bonae memoriaB Domini Eichardi Eawlins ultimi Epis- 
 
 2 M
 
 526 Appendices. 
 
 copi ibidem vacantis, per Prascentorem et Capitulum dictae 
 Ecclesiae Cathedralis electo, celebratae, quae causa sive nego- 
 tium coram nobis aliquandiu vertebatur, ac in praesenti vertitur 
 et pendet indecisa, Eimato per nos prim'itus toto et integro 
 processu in hujusmodi electionis negotio habito et facto atque 
 diligenter recensito, servatisque per nos in hac parte de jure 
 servandis, ad nostri Decreti finalis sive sententise Confirma- 
 tionis prolationem in hujusmodi negotio ferendam, sic duximus 
 procedendum et procedimus in hunc modum : Quia per exhi- 
 bita, producta et probata coram nobis in ipsius electionis 
 negotio, comperimus et invenimus evidenter electionem ipsam 
 per Praecentorem et Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis Mene- 
 vensis praedictae de Te Keverendo Patre Domino Willielmo 
 Barlowe, viro utique provido et discrete, in spiritualibus et 
 temporalibus plurimum circumspecto, vitaque et moribus com- 
 mendato, de legitimo matrimonio procreate, ac in aetate legi- 
 tima, et ordine sacerdotali constitute, rite et legitime fuisse et 
 esse celebratam atque factam nihilque Tibi Domino Willielmo 
 electo praedicto de Canonicis institutis obviasse, seu obviare 
 quo minus in Episcopum dictae Ecclesiae Cathedralis - eligi 
 debeas, et electio ejusmodi sic de Te facta atque celebrata 
 debeat per nos authoritate dicti Eeverendissimi Patris merito 
 confirmari ; idcirco nos Johannes Cocks Legum Doctor, Vica- 
 rius in Spiritualibus Generalis et Commissionarius antedictus, 
 attentis praamissis, et aliis virtutum meritis, super quibus fide 
 digno commend, testimonio, Christi Nomine primitus invocato 
 ac ipsum solum Deum oculis nostris praeponentes, de et cum 
 consih'o juris peritorum cum quibus communicavimus in hac 
 parte, praedictam electionem de Te Domino Willielmo, ut prae- 
 fertur factam et celebratam auctoritate Metropolitica dicti 
 Eeverendissimi Patris nobis in hac parte commissa, confir- 
 mamus, defectus si qui in hac parte fuerint, quantum ad nos 
 attinet, et de jure poterimus supplentes, et supplemus per hoc 
 nostrum Decretum finale sive sententiam definitivam quod sive 
 quam ferimus et promulgamus in his scriptis. 
 
 4. Excellentissimo in Christo Principi, et Domino nostro, 
 Domino Henrico Octavo, Dei gratia Angliae et Franciae Eegi, 
 Fidei defensori, et Domino Hiberniae, ac in terra supremo 
 capiti sub Christo Ecclesiae Anglicanae : Thomas permissione 
 Divina Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus, totius Angliae Primas et
 
 Appendices. 527 
 
 Metropolitans, ad infra scripta sufficienter per vos et Parlia- 
 mentum vestrum authorizatus, salutem in eo per quern Eeges 
 regnant et Principes dominantur. 
 
 Quia nos electionem de Eeverendo Patre Domino Willielmo 
 Barlowe, nuper Episcopo Assavensi, et Monasterii de Bisham 
 Sarum Dioecesis, nostrse Cantuariensis Provinciae, Commen- 
 datario perpetuo, in Episcopum et Pastorem Ecclesiae Cathe- 
 dralis Menevensis dictae nostrae Cantuariensis Provinciae, nuper 
 factam, cui assensum vestrum Eegium adhibuistis et favorem 
 in debita juris forma, justitia id poscente, confirmavimus, 
 caateraque peregimus, quae in dictae confirmationis negotio de 
 jure requiruntur, eandem igitur confirmationem sic ut praemit- 
 titur, per nos factam fuisse et esse, Celsitudini vestrae Eegiae, 
 tenore praesentium, significamus : supplicantes quatenus in 
 praemissis favores benevolos exhibere, caeteraque peragere, 
 facere et jubere ulterius dignetur vestra Majestas gratiose, quae 
 ad Eegiam vestram dignitatem pariter et praerogativam attinent 
 in hac parte. 
 
 In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum praesentibus est 
 appensum. Datum in Manerio nostro de Lambehithe vigesimo 
 primo mensis Aprilis, anno Dom. 1586, et nostraa consecra- 
 tionis anno quarto. (Cranmer's Register.) 
 
 2 M 2
 
 ( 529 ) 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 ACCIPE Spiritum Sanctum, 21*, 33, 
 35, 40, 42, 43, 57, 57*, 63, 76, 
 87*, 92*, 121, 225, 226, 227, 228. 
 
 ACTA Concilii Moguntini, 78. 
 
 ACTION of Cardinal Pole's Suf- 
 fragans, 243, note f 
 
 ADLAND, Placidus, 241. 
 
 ALANUS on Intention, 237*. 
 
 AMALARIUS, De Ecclesiasticis Of- 
 ficiis, referred to or quoted, 70,* 
 74, 75, 77*, 79*, 82*. 
 
 ANGLICANS, not Heretics, 245. 
 
 ANTI-ANGLICAN Arguments in Queen 
 Elizabeth's reign, 194. 
 
 ANTIQUITY of the Clerical Ton- 
 sure, 76. 
 
 AECUDIUS, De Sac. Ordinis, 267. 
 
 AEGALL, Thomas, 166f, 182. 
 
 ASSISTANT-CONSECEATOBS, 223, 225, 
 
 226, 226t, 227, 228. 
 AETICLE XXXII. referred to, 23. 
 AUXILIUS on E. 0. Ordinations, 269. 
 
 B. 
 
 BACON, Sir N., 175. 
 
 BAEEB, John, 180. 
 
 BAPTISMUS est janua Sacramen- 
 torum, 84. 
 
 BAPTISM, The doctrine of, 216. 
 
 BAPTIBMTJS fluminis, 217 ; fla- 
 minis, 217; sanguinis, 217; Eng- 
 lish Forms for, 218 ; Gallican 
 Forms for, 217* ; Presbyterian 
 Form for, 220 ; Want of, 219. 
 
 BAPTISM, Doubtful,' 219 ; De Lugo 
 and Suarez on the absence of, 
 222. 
 
 BABLOW, William, elected Bishop 
 of St. Asaph, 157 ; confirmed, 
 157 ; elected Bishop of St. David's, 
 157, 160; confirmed by proxy, 
 
 157, 160 ; consecrated, 167 ; ob- 
 tained possession of temporalities, 
 160 ; summoned to Parliament, 
 
 158, 160 ; collated to the See of 
 Bath and Wells, 158, 160; de- 
 prived of the same, 158 ; sat in 
 the House of Lords, 158, 160 ; sat 
 in Convocation, 159, 161 ; granted 
 leases, 163 ; deprived the Dean of 
 Wells, 163* ; Documents concern- 
 ing, 373379, 523527. 
 
 BAELOW'S Erastian sentiments, 162. 
 
 BELLABMINE, 230*, 234. 
 
 BELLASIS, Serjeant, 183*, 287. 
 
 BISHOPRICS in England anciently 
 donative, 152*. 
 
 BIED, Bishop John, 158. 
 
 BLUET, Thomas, 202. 
 
 BLUET, Eichard, 239. 
 
 BOND, E. A., Testimony to Genuine- 
 ness of Machyn's Diary, 439. 
 
 BONNEE'S Visitation Articles, 243. 
 
 Ee-habilitation of Scory, 
 
 387. 
 
 BOSSUET, Bishop, on the Validity of 
 English Orders, 272. 
 
 BOUENE, Bishop Gilbert, 158. 
 
 BEAMHALL, John, D.D., On the 
 English Succession, 194*, 333, 834. 
 
 BBEVE of Pope Julius III., 242, 440. 
 446.
 
 530 
 
 Index. 
 
 BROWNE, Thomas, on the Nag's 
 
 Head Fable, 207. 
 
 BULKELEY, Bishop, consecrated, 159. 
 BUSHE, Bishop, consecrated, 170. 
 BUTLEB, Charles, on Parker's 
 
 consecration 185. 
 
 C. 
 
 CAMDEN'S, William, Annals, 50*. 
 
 CAMDEN, William, on Parker's 
 Consecration, 190. 
 
 CAMPION, Edmund, 241. 
 
 CANONICAL age for Ordination, 5, 
 80. 
 
 CAPON, (or Salcot) Bishop, 159. 
 
 CAPBEOLUS, on the Ordination of a 
 Priest, 262. 
 
 CABEY, John of Snettisham, 180*, 520. 
 
 Henry, Lord Hunsdown, 
 
 180*. 
 
 CABBIEB, Benjamin, his case, 246. 
 
 CECIL, Sir W., 175. 
 
 CHEYNE, P., on Bishop Gordon's 
 Case, 485, 487. 
 
 CHILLINGWOBTH on Ministering the 
 Sacraments, 505, 506. 
 
 CHOBEPISCOPI, 75. 
 
 COLLINS, Henry, on Anglican Orders, 
 286. 
 
 COMMUNION in both kinds at ordi- 
 nations, 80. 
 
 COPES worn at Parker's consecra- 
 tion, 178. 
 
 COUNCIL of Trent on Anglican 
 Episcopate, 243*. On the forms 
 and signs of Ordination, 264, 
 266. 
 
 GOVERD ALE, Bishop, consecrated, 171. 
 
 COVEBDALE, Bishop, Documents re- 
 lating to the Consecration of, 388, 
 390. 
 
 COVEBDALE'S MS. Letter, 171+. 
 CBANMEB, Archbishop, 149, 164. 
 CUDSEMIUS on the State of the 
 Church of England in 1608, 246, 
 289. 
 
 D. 
 
 DE ANTIQUITATE Britannicre Eccle- 
 siae, 190, 191, 430, 508. 
 
 DE CBESSY, Hugh, 251. 
 
 DE LISLE, A. L. M. P., On Angli- 
 can Orders, 279, 280, 281. On 
 Re-union, 330, 331. 430, 508. 
 
 DELIVEBY of the Fan, The, 97, 99. 
 
 DELIVEBY of the Stole, 47, 74, 
 77, 104. 
 
 of the Pastoral Staff, 
 
 41, 143. 
 DENTON, William, on the Lambeth 
 
 Begister, 189. 
 DIABY of Parker, 186*, 187. 
 
 of Henry Machyn, 188 ,439. 
 
 DISPENSATIONS for Ordination, 81. 
 DISSEBTATIONS of Allatius, 91*. 
 DOLLINGEB'S Baptism, 167*. 
 DOUBLE imposition of hands, 76, 
 
 121*. 
 
 DOYLE, Thomas, 180. 
 Bishop James, on the 
 
 Church of England, 277, 277*. 
 DUBANDUS, on the traditio instru- 
 
 mentorum, 62. 
 DUBANTUS, De Ritibus Ecclesia, 
 
 52*. 
 
 E. 
 
 EASTERN theologians on the Conse- 
 
 crators of a Bishop, 231, 232, 522. 
 ELBINGTON, T., on Bishop Gordon's 
 
 Case, 481, 485. 
 
 ENGLISH Canons of 1604, 81f. 
 EPISCOPAL King, 61*, ( ), 74. 
 
 Gloves, 61*, (o). 
 
 EUCHOLOGION, '91*, 93, 94, 105*, 
 
 110, 114*, 124*. 
 EXETEB Pontifical, peculiarity of, 
 
 228H. 
 EXAMEN Novee Reformationis, 
 
 KeUison's, 200. 
 
 F. 
 
 FFOULKES, E. S., On Anglican 
 
 Orders, 281, 284. 
 FLABELLUM, The, 99f. 
 FLUDD, or Floyd, John, 193*. 
 FORGERY, Charges of, 189, 191*, 287, 
 
 288. 
 FORM and Matter, Scholastic 
 
 Terms, 218*. 
 FOBM for Enthronization of a 
 
 Bishop, 155. 
 
 and Matter of the Episcopate, 
 
 Jueninus, 88, 90. 
 
 for appointment of Lay-Dea- 
 cons, 7t- 
 
 for Ordination of a Deacon 
 
 Anglican, 10 ; Mediaeval, 76 ; 
 Oriental, 94 ; African, 67 ; Chris- 
 tians of St. Thomas, 114 ; Nes- 
 torian, 124 ; Maronites, 113.
 
 Index. 
 
 531 
 
 FORM for Ordination of a Priest 
 Anglican, 23 ; Oriental, 100 ; 
 Apostolical Constitutions, 70 ; 
 African, 67 ; Christians of St. 
 Thomas, 118 ; Coptic, 144* ; Nes- 
 torian, 130, 143* ; Maronites, 113. 
 
 for Making a Confessor 
 
 Oriental, 105*. 
 
 for Consecration of a Bishop 
 
 Anglican, 36 ; Missale Fran- 
 corum, 71 ; Ritus Ecclesise Paris- 
 iensis 82* ; Oriental, 106 ; African, 
 67 ; Apostolical Constitutions, 68 ; 
 Boman, 110* ; Christians of St. 
 Thomas, 122; Maronites, 113; 
 Nestorian, 136 ; Sarum, 57 ; 
 Exeter, 57, 228^[. 
 
 of Ordination, Fulbertus on, 
 
 63. 
 
 G. 
 
 GARDNER, Bishop, 161. 
 
 GAWEN, Thomas, 248. * 
 
 GELASIAN Sacramentary, 65. 
 
 GIFFARD, Bishop Bonaventure, 252t. 
 
 GOODMAN, John, 239. 
 
 GORDON, Bishop, 242*, 268, 481, 487. 
 
 GOUGH, Stephen, 252. 
 
 GRADES in the Boman Episcopate, 
 
 92f. 
 Priesthood, 
 
 92, 93t. 
 GREEN, J. R., Testimony as to 
 
 Archbishop Parker's Register 
 
 429. 
 
 H. 
 
 HABERLET, Thomas, 199. 
 
 HALE, W. H., Testimony as to 
 Bishop Barlow's Records, 382. 
 
 HAMPTON, Christopher, 333. 
 
 HARVEY, Henry, 149*. 
 
 HAUSE, Everard, 241. 
 
 HODOKINS, John, consecrated Bi- 
 shop, 169 ; consecrated other 
 Bishops, 170. 
 
 HOLYWOOD, Christopher, 195.' 
 
 HORNE, Robert, Documents relating 
 to the Consecration of, 465, 472. 
 
 HOWARD, Charles, Earl of Notting- 
 ham, 180*. 
 
 HYDE, Sir Edward, 250, 251, 252*. 
 
 I. 
 
 IMPOSITION of Hands, the, 76, 77, 
 82, 82*, 86, 94, 96, 99, 100, 102, 
 107, 109, 110, 113, 114, 116, 120, 
 123, 127, 133, 134, 140, 168. 
 
 INDUING with the Chasuble, 104. 
 
 INGWORTH, Bishop, consecrated, 
 169. 
 
 INNOCENT XII. and the Nonjuring 
 Consecrations, 274, 473, 480. 
 
 INTENTION, the doctrine of 232 ; 
 Four kinds of, 232 ; Explicit, 233 ; 
 Implicit, 233 ; Internal, 233 ; Ex- 
 ternal, 233 ; Writers on : St. Isi- 
 dore, St. Augustine, Bellarmine, 
 Toletus, De Lugo, Cassiodorus, 
 Hugo de St. Victor, Gulielmus 
 Parisiis, Gury, Prideaux, Bona- 
 cina, &c., 234, 245 note *, 237. 
 
 J. 
 
 JUDGMENT of Eastern Theologians, 
 231, 232. 
 
 JACOBITE Heresy, The, 112. 
 
 JUENINUS, De Ordinibug, 88*. 
 
 JULIUS, Pope, Breve of, 244. 
 
 JUSTUS, St., of Rochester, ordain- 
 by one Bishop, 86. 
 
 K. 
 
 KERSHAW, S. W., Testimony as to 
 Bishop Barlow's Records, 388. 
 
 KERSHAW, S. W., Testimony as to 
 Archbishop Parker's Register, 
 429. 
 
 KNIGHT, Bishop, consecrated, 170. 
 
 L. 
 
 LAUD, Archbishop, 251, 256, 256*, 
 270. 
 
 LEACH, Humphrey, 239. 
 
 LEANDER'S Report on the Church 
 of England, 87, 88, 288. 
 
 LEANDER, Memoir of, 83*. 
 
 LEE, Charlotte, Countess of Litch- 
 field, 252*. 
 
 T. T. Vicar of Thame, 276*, 
 
 335. 
 
 Frederick, Letters of Or- 
 ders, Appendix xxii., 518, 519. 
 
 Frederick George, 258, 285*.
 
 532 
 
 Index. 
 
 LEE, Anne, Lady, 251. 
 LEEDES, Edward, 149*. 
 LEWGAB, John, on the Lambeth 
 
 Consecrations, 193*. 
 LIBER Pontificalia Ecclesice Ro- 
 
 tomagensis, 79. 
 LIDDON, H. P., in reply to E. C. 
 
 objections, 53, 54. 
 LINGAED, John, Letters on Parker's 
 
 Consecration, 184*, 203, 287*, 447 
 
 464. 
 LITTLEDALE, B. F., on Eastern 
 
 Forms for Ordination, 105*. 
 LITURGICAL Simplicity, 53. 
 Loss of Eegisters, 166 ; under 
 
 Warham, 166 ; under Pole, 166 ; 
 
 under Cranmer, 166. 
 
 M. 
 
 MACHTN'S Diary, quoted by Strype, 
 188. Articles on, 434339. Testi- 
 mony as to the Genuineness of, 439. 
 
 MAN, Bishop Henry, consecrated, 
 170. 
 
 MANBY, Peter, Dean of Derry, 335. 
 
 MARCH, John, 180. 
 
 MARTENE, Edmund, De Ritibus 
 Ecclesice, referred to or quoted, 19, 
 61*, 76*, 77, 77*, 79, 79t{, 81, 
 81+, 82, 87*, 124*, 143*, 150+, 
 168t. 
 
 MARY, Queen, Articles of Inquiry, 
 243. 
 
 MAY, William, 149*. 
 
 MAYNE, Cuthbert, 241. 
 
 MERBESIUS quoted, 121* 
 
 MIDDLETON, Bishop, Marmaduke, 
 151. 
 
 MILNER, Bishop, on the Ordination 
 Services of the Church of England, 
 278. 
 
 MISSALE Francorum, 71. 
 
 MITRE, The Use of, 61 Note (8). 
 
 MORINUS, De Ordinationibiis, re- 
 ferred to or quoted, 57*, 61, 61 f, 
 64*, 67*, 77, 82*, 92, 92*. 93, 93*, 
 99* f, 113, 113*, 124*, 229. 
 
 MURATORI, 65t, 71*. 
 
 MURRAY, Archbishop, on the 
 Church of England, 277t- 
 
 N. 
 
 NAG'S Head Fable. First pub- 
 lished in 1604. Note * 194 ; Holy- 
 wood's Account, 195 ; Fitzherbert's 
 
 Account, 196 ; Fitzsimon's Ac- 
 count, 197 ; Wadsworth's Account, 
 199 ; Kellison's Account, 200 ; 
 Champney's Account, 201. 
 
 NEALE, Thomas, 1, 195 1, 197, 200, 
 202, 205. 
 
 NEWMAN, J. H., on Anglican Orders, 
 488490. 
 
 No KE-ORDINATIONS in Mary's Beign, 
 243.' 
 
 NOTTINGHAM, Earl of, 180*. 
 
 NULLITY of the Prelatique Clergy, 
 Note 193. 
 
 NURSE, Timothy, 249. 
 
 O. 
 
 ORDERS, Letters of various Commu- 
 nions, Appendix xxii., 511 519. 
 
 ORDINAL legally annexed to the 
 Book of Common Prayer, 48. 
 
 Sarum, 20*, 21f. 
 
 ORDINATION of Lectors, 45*. 
 
 , Martene on, 75. 
 
 ORDINAL, Preface to theEevised, 5. 
 
 ORDO Bomanus, 110*. 
 
 OXENHAM, H. N., On Anglican 
 Orders, 284, 285, 285*, 286. 
 
 P. 
 
 PARKEB, Matthew, Grant of arms 
 to, 180.* 
 
 John, Grant of crest to, 
 
 180.* 
 
 PARKER'S, Archbishop, Eegister, 
 176, 183; Correspondence, 175, 
 176 ; Consecrations, 179; Parents 
 and relations, 180* ; Personal His- 
 tory, 147* ; MS. Diary at C.C.C., 
 Cambridge, 187 ; Documents 
 relating to the Consecration of, 
 391 , 429 ; Character as given by 
 W. Camdetf, 190; Son, John 
 Parker, 174*, 190 ; Life in the 
 De Ant. Brit. Eccl., 170, 190J. 
 430, 433. 
 
 PEERSON, Andrew, 177, 521. 
 
 PILKINGTON, Bishop James, 150J. 
 
 POLE,' Cardinal, His Eegister, 245. 
 
 Pius IV. and the Book of Common 
 Prayer, 243. 
 
 PONTIFICAL of Egbert, 47*, 60*, 
 61*, 79 ; St. Dunstan, 47*, CO* ; 
 Winchester, 47*, 60* ; Bangor, 
 47*, 60* ; Salisbury 57, 194 ; 
 Exeter, 60* ; York, 60*.
 
 Index. 
 
 533 
 
 PONTIFICALS Bomanum, 224. 
 PREFACE to the English Ordinal, 5. 
 PUGIN, Augustus W., On the Nag's 
 Head Fable, 204. 
 
 Q- 
 
 QUIGNON'S Breviary, 53. 
 
 E. 
 
 BAIN OLDS, William, 241. 
 
 BAWLINS, Bishop Bichard, 157. 
 
 BEGISTEK of Parker's Consecration 
 at Lambeth, 176, 391429; at 
 C.C.C., Cambridge, 183, 429, 431 ; 
 in the State Paper Office, 183, 
 183t. 
 
 BEPLT TO Dr. Newman on Anglican 
 Orders, 490504. 
 
 BIDLEY, Bishop Nicholas, conse- 
 crated, 170. 
 
 BOUSHAM, Stephen, 241. 
 
 BOCTH, M. J., on Assistant Conse- 
 crators, 230*. 
 
 BOWLAND, William, 249. 
 
 BUSSELL, J. F., Letter on Life of 
 Parker, 431 133. 
 
 S. 
 
 SACRAMENTARY of St. Gregory, 78. 
 
 SANDERS, Nicholas, De Schismate 
 Anglicano, 193* ; Bock of the 
 Church, 193* ; On the Letters of 
 Pope Paul IV., 242. 
 
 SCORT, Bishop John, 195, 198, 
 201, 207 ; Consecration of, 171 ; 
 Becords of his consecration, 173, 
 191J ; 383, 388 ; Co-operated at 
 Parker's consecration, 148, 149, 
 168, 171, 172, 173, 177. 
 
 SCUDAMORE, John, Father Leander, 
 Memoir of, 83*. 
 
 SEVEN Orders in the Latin Church, 
 7, 75. 
 
 SHIRLEY, James, 248, 334. 
 
 SIGN of the Cross in Ordination, 
 91, 95, 104, 107, 110, 117," 121, 
 127, 128, 134, 143. 
 
 SOLEA, The, 99*. 
 
 STANDISH, Bishop Henry, 157. 
 
 STAPLETON on Queen Elizabeth's 
 Bishops, 193*. 
 
 STEPHENS, Edward, on the Autho- 
 rity of English Bishops, 194. 
 
 STONOB, Bishop Henry, on Angli- 
 can Orders, 277, 336. 
 
 STOWE, John, on Bishop Grindall'a 
 consecration, 206. 
 
 SUGAR, John, 241. 
 
 SALCOT, (or Capon), Bishop, 159. 
 
 SYMPSON, Bichard, 241. 
 
 T. 
 
 TAYLOR'S, Jeremy, collection of 
 offices, 49J. 
 
 TEMPORALITIES sometimes granted 
 before consecration, 155*. 
 
 THIRLBY, Bishop Thomas, conse- 
 crated, 170. 
 
 THORNBOROUGH, Bishop John, 151*. 
 
 TIERNEY, Mark Aloysius, 203. 
 
 TOLETUS on Intention, 236*. 
 
 THADITIO instrumentorum, 47, 54, 
 62, 74, 78. 
 
 U. 
 
 UNCTION of the hands, 79. 
 USE of Unction, the, 78, 79. 
 the Stole in public, 79. 
 
 V. 
 
 VANE, Thomas, 248. 
 VASQUEZ, Disputatiorws, 43. 
 VIVANT, Canon, on Anglican Orders, 
 286. 
 
 W. 
 
 WADSWORTH, James, 199, 248. 
 
 WALCOTT, Mackenzie, on the titles 
 of Bishops, Deans, and Arch- 
 deacons, 381.* 
 
 WALKER, Obadiah, 249. 
 
 WALMSLEY, C. T., 204*. 
 
 WALSINGHAM, Francis, 239. 
 
 WALSH, Peter, 268, 269, 270. 
 
 WESTON, Bobert, 149*. 
 
 WILLIAMS, John, against Anglican 
 Orders. Note 194, note*, 180, 
 507, 509. 
 
 WILSON, Ambrose, 248. 
 
 WOODHEAD, Abraham, 249, 271. 
 
 Y. 
 
 YALK, Thomas, 149*, 178. 
 YOUNG, Archbishop Thomas, 150}.
 
 EEEATA ET COEEIGENDA. 
 
 Page 19, foot note *, line 5, for " Est Justus." 
 
 read "Est Justus?" 
 19, line 6, for " dignus " read " dig- 
 
 num." 
 
 19, line 8, for " hie " read " his." 
 21, foot note t, line 1, for " Evange- 
 
 lorium " read " Evangeliorum." 
 21, foot note *, dele " Sarum." 
 ,, 22, side note, for " 1559 " read " 1549." 
 42, line 22, after " Hence it may " in- 
 sert " be." 
 
 44, line 8, for "objection" read " ob- 
 jections." 
 46, line 7, for " Warton " read " Whar- 
 
 ton." 
 48, last line, after " all things ' ' insert 
 
 " were." 
 
 ,, 68, note *, after " Sub " dele. 
 79, line 22, for "it antiquity" read 
 
 " its antiquity." 
 82, foot note * line 10, for " ipsam " 
 
 read "ipsum." 
 
 90, line 21, for " dei " read " Dei." 
 90, line 22, for "donati" read"do- 
 
 natio." 
 104, line 80, for "offere" read 
 
 "offerre." 
 110, line 1, for "holy-ordained" read 
 
 " newly-ordained." 
 " 121, line 28, for " whosoever " read 
 
 " whosesoever." 
 121, line 29, for " whosoever " read 
 
 "whosesoever." 
 122, foot note * line 1, for " Rhenish ' 
 
 read " Khemish." 
 
 Page 165, foot note t line 17, for "1686' 
 read " 1636." 
 
 168, foot note *, for " Appendix 
 No. X " read " Appendix No. XII." 
 
 177, note *, for " foot note (*) p. 150 " 
 read "foot note (t) p. 150." 
 
 183, foot note *, for "proces verbal" 
 read "proces verbal." 
 
 ,, 195, lines 4 and 5, the inverted com- 
 mas ["] should stand before " Chris- 
 topherus," and not before " Chris- 
 topher." 
 
 218, foot note t, for " A. W. Haddan, 
 M.A." read ' A. W. Haddan, B.D." 
 
 254. last line, for " Mrcella " read 
 " Marcell." 
 
 272, line 14, for The learned Bishop " 
 read " The learned Bishop," 
 
 278, line 23, for "prove" read 
 " proof." 
 
 280, line 15, for " presumption " read 
 " presumptions." 
 
 ,, 285, line 85, for "been" read "be- 
 come." 
 
 285, line 39, for " arguments " read 
 " argument." 
 
 292, line 80, " eight " read " eighty." 
 
 294, line 1, for " doctor " read 
 " doctors." 
 
 812, line 31, for " Church of England 
 now " read " Church-of-England 
 man." 
 
 814, line 14, for " Sone " read " Son." 
 
 827, line 81, for "aught what" read 
 " aught that."
 
 WOEKS BY THE 
 REV. FREDERICK GEORGE LEE D.C.L., F.S.A. 
 
 VOLUMES OF SERMONS. 
 Becently published, 8vo., in cloth, 10s. 6d., 
 
 ^arocljial ana 
 
 "One of the main causes of that popularity, not of the very highest 
 class perhaps, which the advanced school of so-called ' Bitualists ' has 
 attained, is to be found in the circumstance that many of them can preach. 
 They are lively, picturesque and dramatic. In a volume of Sermons which 
 has just reached us, Dr. Lee's, we recognize a good deal of vigour, and as 
 they are usually concerned with practical subjects, there is little that can 
 offend. Somewhat stilted and over-ornate in diction, they do not satisfy a 
 very pure taste ; but the fact is that Sermons ought not to be over-refined. 
 A false metaphor, so that it tells, is better than over-correct platitudes ; 
 and we can quite believe that, in all senses of the word, not excluding the 
 best sense, Dr. Lee is a striking, as he certainly is an eloquent preacher." 
 Christian Remembrancer. 
 
 " Marked with all the grace and elegance that distinguish the spirit of 
 their learned author. There is also a spirit of life in them which must 
 have been very telling upon the hearers and renders them agreeable to 
 the reader. We commend the volume to our readers as being far superior 
 to the ordinary run of published Sermons. Church Times. 
 
 " He preaches eloquently, and were our office a purely literary one, we 
 might bestow praise on much of the reasoning and the composition of this 
 volume." Clerical Journal. 
 
 " Dr. Lee is a facile writer, and these Sermons are well written and 
 vigorous. There are a good many which are almost entirely practical, there 
 are several which are exegetical, and others almost purely theological. In 
 most there is a good deal of Patristic quotation and illustration well intro- 
 duced ; in many there is a quiet vein of poetical feeling which is decidedly 
 pleasant, and generally the theology is accurate." Literary Churchman. 
 
 " These Sermons are characterized by the flowing diction and pleasing 
 imagery which usually adorn the author's writings, together with his fervent 
 love of the Catholic Faith, and appreciation of everything in it which it 
 may be said, in a special sense, to be morally and spiritually elevating." 
 Church Review. 
 
 " The volume before us contains twenty-one Sermons in the best style 
 of their author. There is the same amount of eloquence and dogmatical 
 exactness which characterize the Sermons he has already committed to the 
 press, and even upon such a subject as the Catholic Bevival ' the moderate 
 tone of his remarks must be apparent to all. Some one or two in the volume 
 have already appeared. Of the others we cannot speak in too high terms. 
 Of those preached in the Advent and Christmas seasons, which are pregnant 
 with earnestness and beauty of expression, those preached in Advent, on 
 the necessity, the time, the mode, the reward, of repentance are amongst 
 the highest order of awakening eloquence. Some of the Sermons are upon 
 our Lord's miracles ; that entitled ' The Tempest stilled ' is very beautiful. 
 A firm but temperate protest against the modern perversion which substitutes 
 a sham Communion Office for the weekly Celebration of the Holy Eucharist, 
 will be found in the ' Vain Oblation.' Merely to say that Dr. Lee's reputa- 
 tion as a preacher is well sustained by these Sermons is not enough. Those 
 who heard and those who read them cannot fail to carry away much benefit." 
 John Bull. 
 
 London: J. T. HAYES, Lyall Place, Eaton Square.
 
 Works by tlie Rev. Frederick George Lee. 
 
 2. THE WORDS FROM THE CROSS : Seven Sermons for Lent and 
 
 Passion Tide. Fcap. 8vo. Second Edition, 2s. 6d. London : 
 Eivingtons. 
 
 3. THE MESSAGE OF EECONCILIATION : Four Advent Sermons. 
 
 8vo. Second Edition 2s. London : Masters. 
 
 4. DEATH, JUDGMENT, HEAVEN, AND HELL: Four Advent Sermons. 
 
 8vo. Second Edition, 2s. London : Masters. 
 6. THE BEAUTY OF HOLINESS : Ten Lectures on External 
 Eeligious Observances. Fcap. 8vo. Third Edition. 
 London: Palmer. 1869. 
 
 SINGLE SERMONS. 
 
 1. " REFRATN FROM THESE MEN:" A Sermon preached at St. 
 
 George's-in-the-East during the Eiots. Third Edition. 
 8vo., 6d. London: Palmer. 
 
 2. THE VICTORY OF PEACE : A Thanksgiving Sermon. 8vo., Is. 
 
 London : Darling and Co. 
 
 8. DARKNESS BEFORE THE DAWN. 8vo., Is. London : Darling 
 and Co. 
 
 4. THE TRUTH AS IT is IN JESUS : A Sermon preached at Leicester 
 
 on the opening of the Assizes, March, 1868. 8vo., 6d. 
 London : Masters. 1868. 
 
 5. THE " SOUR GRAPES " OF DISUNION : A Sermon preached on 
 
 the Twelfth Anniversary of the A.P.U.C., at All Saints', 
 Lambeth. 8vo., 6d. London : Hayes. 1869. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 
 
 1. ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL VESTMENTS : A Paper read at Norwich 
 
 during the Congress, with Explanatory Notes and Eefer- 
 ences. 8vo., Is. London : Bosworth. 
 
 2. PRAYERS FOR CHILDREN. Small 4to., Is. London: Hayes. 
 8. NOTITIA LITURGICA, with the Office for the Admission of a 
 
 Chorister, 4to., 8d. London : Hayes. 
 
 4. LITANY OF THE HOLY GHOST : Music and Words, 6d. London : 
 Hayes. 
 
 6. THE ENGLISH CHURCH : Some Eemarks on her Position and 
 
 Policy. (Out of Print.) 
 
 6. THE ST. GEORGE'S EIOTS : A Plea for Justice and Toleration. 
 
 A Letter to the Eight Hon. W. E. Gladstone. 8vo. Second 
 Edition. London : Masters. 1860. 
 
 7. THE CHEYNE CASE : A Letter to Adam Urquhart, Esq. 8vo. 
 
 Third Edition. London : Masters. 
 
 8. THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND POLITICAL PARTIES : A Letter 
 
 to the Eight Hon. Gathorne Hardy, M.P. 8vo. Second 
 Edition, Is. Bosworth. 1868.
 
 Works by the Rev. Frederick George Lee. 
 
 BOOKS OF VERSE. 
 
 1. POEMS. Second Edition. 3s. 6d. London : Masters. 1854. 
 
 2. PETKONILLA AND OTHER POEMS. Second Edition, 3s. 6d. 
 
 London : Eivingtons. 
 
 3. THE KING'S HIGHWAY, AND OTHER POEMS. 8s. 6d. London : 
 
 Bosworth. 
 
 EDITED BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 1. THREE ALTAR SERVICE BOOKS. I. Service Book for the Priest 
 
 Celebrant. II. Book of the Gospels. III. Book of the 
 Epistles. Price Two Guineas. London : Bosworth. 
 1867. 
 
 2. THE DIRECTORIUM ANGLICANUM. 8vo. Fourth Edition, 12s. 
 
 London: Hogg. 1869. 
 
 8. MISCELLANEOUS SERMONS. 8vo., 5s. London : Masters. 
 1860. 
 
 4. SANCTA CLARA ON THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES. 4to., 7s. Lon- 
 
 don : Hayes. 
 
 5. MANUAL OF DEVOTIONS FOR THE BLESSED SACRAMENT. Second 
 
 Edition, Is. Gd. London : Hayes. 
 
 6. PRAYERS FOR THE EE-UNION OF CHRISTENDOM. 3d. London : 
 
 Hayes. 
 
 7. SERMONS ON THE EE-UNION OF CHRISTENDOM. First Series, 
 
 fcap. 8vo., 5s. London : Masters. 
 
 8. SERMONS ON THE EE-UNION OF CHRISTENDOM. Second Series, 
 
 fcap. 8vo., 5s. London : Hayes. 
 
 9. ESSAYS ON THE EE-UNION OF CHRISTENDOM, with Preface, by 
 
 Dr. PUSEY, fcap. 8vo., 6s. London : Hayes. 
 
 10. THE EEFORMED MONASTERY ; or, the Love of Jesus : Medita- 
 tions to Love and Obey Jesus unto Death. 8s. London : 
 Hayes. 
 
 WORKS IN THE PRESS. 
 
 1. ESSAYS ON THEOLOGICAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL SUBJECTS. ' 8vo. 
 
 2. THE MANUALE CLERICORUM. Hogg and Son. 1869. 
 
 8. A DICTIONARY OF EITUAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL TERMS. Copiously 
 illustrated. London : Hogg and Son. 
 
 4. MARYVALE, and other Poems.
 
 LONDON : 
 
 SWIFT AND CO., RE6ENT PRESS, KING STREET, 
 REGENT STREET, W.
 
 3 1158 00213 6439 
 
 STONE'S 
 PANTON STREET, HAYMARKET. 
 
 GRILL 
 
 SOUP 
 
 FISH 
 
 JOINT 
 
 POULTRY 
 
 ENTREES 
 
 VEGETABLES 
 
 SWEETS 
 
 CHEESE 
 
 BREAD BUTTER 
 
 TEA OR COFFEE 
 
 MALT LIQUORS 
 
 WINES 
 
 SPIRITS 
 
 CIGARS 
 
 AERATED WATERS 
 SUNDRIES .. 
 
 N.B. Please compare prices ch 
 
 witli those on Menu.